This is a modern-English version of Best Russian Short Stories, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
BEST RUSSIAN SHORT STORIES
Compiled and Edited by Thomas Seltzer

CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
CONTENTS
THE QUEEN OF SPADES A.S. Pushkin
THE QUEEN OF SPADES A.S. Pushkin
THE CLOAK N.V. Gogol
THE COAT N.V. Gogol
THE DISTRICT DOCTOR I.S. Turgenev
The District Doctor I.S. Turgenev
THE CHRISTMAS TREE AND THE WEDDING F.M. Dostoyevsky
THE CHRISTMAS TREE AND THE WEDDING F.M. Dostoyevsky
GOD SEES THE TRUTH, BUT WAITS L.N. Tolstoy
GOD SEES THE TRUTH, BUT WAITS L.N. Tolstoy
HOW A MUZHIK FED TWO OFFICIALS M.Y. Saltykov
HOW A MUZHIK FED TWO OFFICIALS M.Y. Saltykov
THE SHADES, A PHANTASY V.G. Korolenko
THE SHADES, A FANTASY V.G. Korolenko
THE SIGNAL V.N. Garshin
THE SIGNAL V.N. Garshin
THE DARLING A.P. Chekhov
THE DARLING A.P. Chekhov
THE BET A.P. Chekhov
THE BET Anton Chekhov
VANKA A.P. Chekhov
VANKA by A.P. Chekhov
HIDE AND SEEK F.K. Sologub
HIDE AND SEEK F.K. Sologub
DETHRONED I.N. Potapenko
DETHRONED I.N. Potapenko
THE SERVANT S.T. Semyonov
THE SERVANT S.T. Semyonov
ONE AUTUMN NIGHT M. Gorky
ONE AUTUMN NIGHT M. Gorky
HER LOVER M. Gorky
HER LOVER M. Gorky
LAZARUS L.N. Andreyev
LAZARUS L.N. Andreyev
THE REVOLUTIONIST M.P. Artzybashev
THE REVOLUTIONIST M.P. Artzybashev
THE OUTRAGE A.I. Kuprin
THE OUTRAGE A.I. Kuprin
INTRODUCTION
Conceive the joy of a lover of nature who, leaving the art galleries, wanders out among the trees and wild flowers and birds that the pictures of the galleries have sentimentalised. It is some such joy that the man who truly loves the noblest in letters feels when tasting for the first time the simple delights of Russian literature. French and English and German authors, too, occasionally, offer works of lofty, simple naturalness; but the very keynote to the whole of Russian literature is simplicity, naturalness, veraciousness.
Consider the joy of a nature lover who, after leaving the art galleries, strolls among the trees, wildflowers, and birds that the gallery paintings have romanticized. It’s a similar joy that someone who truly appreciates the best in literature feels when experiencing the straightforward pleasures of Russian literature for the first time. French, English, and German authors sometimes provide works with a high, simple naturalness; however, the core of Russian literature is simplicity, naturalness, and truthfulness.
Another essentially Russian trait is the quite unaffected conception that the lowly are on a plane of equality with the so-called upper classes. When the Englishman Dickens wrote with his profound pity and understanding of the poor, there was yet a bit; of remoteness, perhaps, even, a bit of caricature, in his treatment of them. He showed their sufferings to the rest of the world with a “Behold how the other half lives!” The Russian writes of the poor, as it were, from within, as one of them, with no eye to theatrical effect upon the well-to-do. There is no insistence upon peculiar virtues or vices. The poor are portrayed just as they are, as human beings like the rest of us. A democratic spirit is reflected, breathing a broad humanity, a true universality, an unstudied generosity that proceed not from the intellectual conviction that to understand all is to forgive all, but from an instinctive feeling that no man has the right to set himself up as a judge over another, that one can only observe and record.
Another distinctly Russian characteristic is the straightforward idea that those in lower social classes are equal to the so-called upper classes. When the English writer Dickens explored the struggles of the poor, there was still a sense of distance, perhaps even a bit of exaggeration, in how he depicted them. He showcased their hardships to the world with a “Look at how the other half lives!” The Russian writer approaches the poor more intimately, as if from within their ranks, without trying to impress the wealthy. There’s no focus on unique virtues or flaws. The poor are depicted simply as they are, as human beings like everyone else. This reflects a democratic spirit that embodies broad compassion, true universality, and a natural kindness that doesn’t come from an intellectual belief that understanding leads to forgiveness, but from an instinctive sense that no one has the right to judge another, and that one can only observe and document.
In 1834 two short stories appeared, The Queen of Spades, by Pushkin, and The Cloak, by Gogol. The first was a finishing-off of the old, outgoing style of romanticism, the other was the beginning of the new, the characteristically Russian style. We read Pushkin’s Queen of Spades, the first story in the volume, and the likelihood is we shall enjoy it greatly. “But why is it Russian?” we ask. The answer is, “It is not Russian.” It might have been printed in an American magazine over the name of John Brown. But, now, take the very next story in the volume, The Cloak. “Ah,” you exclaim, “a genuine Russian story, Surely. You cannot palm it off on me over the name of Jones or Smith.” Why? Because The Cloak for the first time strikes that truly Russian note of deep sympathy with the disinherited. It is not yet wholly free from artificiality, and so is not yet typical of the purely realistic fiction that reached its perfected development in Turgenev and Tolstoy.
In 1834, two short stories were released, The Queen of Spades by Pushkin and The Cloak by Gogol. The first represents the end of the old romanticism style, while the other marks the beginning of a new, distinctly Russian style. If we read Pushkin's Queen of Spades, the first story in the collection, we are likely to enjoy it a lot. “But why is it considered Russian?” we might ask. The answer is, “It’s not really Russian.” It could have easily appeared in an American magazine under the name John Brown. However, when we move on to the next story in the collection, The Cloak, we might exclaim, “Ah, this is a genuinely Russian story for sure. You can't pass it off as being written by Jones or Smith.” Why? Because The Cloak uniquely captures that deeply Russian sense of sympathy for the dispossessed. It's still somewhat artificial and not completely typical of the realistic fiction that later reached its peak with Turgenev and Tolstoy.
Though Pushkin heads the list of those writers who made the literature of their country world-famous, he was still a romanticist, in the universal literary fashion of his day. However, he already gave strong indication of the peculiarly Russian genius for naturalness or realism, and was a true Russian in his simplicity of style. In no sense an innovator, but taking the cue for his poetry from Byron and for his prose from the romanticism current at that period, he was not in advance of his age. He had a revolutionary streak in his nature, as his Ode to Liberty and other bits of verse and his intimacy with the Decembrist rebels show. But his youthful fire soon died down, and he found it possible to accommodate himself to the life of a Russian high functionary and courtier under the severe despot Nicholas I, though, to be sure, he always hated that life. For all his flirting with revolutionarism, he never displayed great originality or depth of thought. He was simply an extraordinarily gifted author, a perfect versifier, a wondrous lyrist, and a delicious raconteur, endowed with a grace, ease and power of expression that delighted even the exacting artistic sense of Turgenev. To him aptly applies the dictum of Socrates: “Not by wisdom do the poets write poetry, but by a sort of genius and inspiration.” I do not mean to convey that as a thinker Pushkin is to be despised. Nevertheless, it is true that he would occupy a lower position in literature did his reputation depend upon his contributions to thought and not upon his value as an artist.
Though Pushkin is at the top of the list of writers who made their country's literature world-famous, he was still a romanticist, typical of the literary style of his time. However, he already showed a strong indication of the uniquely Russian talent for naturalness or realism and was genuinely Russian in his simple style. He wasn't an innovator; instead, he took inspiration for his poetry from Byron and his prose from the prevailing romanticism of that era, so he wasn't ahead of his time. He had a revolutionary side, as seen in his Ode to Liberty and his connections with the Decembrist rebels. But his youthful passion soon faded, and he managed to adjust to life as a high-ranking Russian official and courtier under the harsh rule of Nicholas I, even though he always despised that lifestyle. Despite his flirtations with revolutionary ideas, he never showed significant originality or depth of thought. He was simply an extraordinarily talented writer, a master of verse, a wonderful lyricist, and a charming storyteller, blessed with a grace, ease, and power of expression that impressed even the discerning artistic sensibility of Turgenev. The saying of Socrates applies well to him: “Not by wisdom do the poets write poetry, but by a sort of genius and inspiration.” I don't mean to suggest that Pushkin should be looked down upon as a thinker. However, it is true that he would hold a lower place in literature if his reputation relied on his contributions to thought rather than his value as an artist.
“We are all descended from Gogol’s Cloak,” said a Russian writer. And Dostoyevsky’s novel, Poor People, which appeared ten years later, is, in a way, merely an extension of Gogol’s shorter tale. In Dostoyevsky, indeed, the passion for the common people and the all-embracing, all-penetrating pity for suffering humanity reach their climax. He was a profound psychologist and delved deeply into the human soul, especially in its abnormal and diseased aspects. Between scenes of heart-rending, abject poverty, injustice, and wrong, and the torments of mental pathology, he managed almost to exhaust the whole range of human woe. And he analysed this misery with an intensity of feeling and a painstaking regard for the most harrowing details that are quite upsetting to normally constituted nerves. Yet all the horrors must be forgiven him because of the motive inspiring them—an overpowering love and the desire to induce an equal love in others. It is not horror for horror’s sake, not a literary tour de force, as in Poe, but horror for a high purpose, for purification through suffering, which was one of the articles of Dostoyevsky’s faith.
“We are all descended from Gogol’s Cloak,” said a Russian writer. And Dostoyevsky’s novel, Poor People, which came out ten years later, is, in a way, just an extension of Gogol’s shorter story. In Dostoyevsky's work, the passion for ordinary people and the deep, all-encompassing compassion for suffering humanity reach their peak. He was a keen psychologist and explored the human soul extensively, especially in its troubled and unhealthy aspects. Amid scenes of heartbreaking, extreme poverty, injustice, and anguish, along with the pains of mental illness, he nearly covered the entire spectrum of human suffering. He analyzed this misery with an intensity of feeling and attentive detail that can be quite distressing for sensitive individuals. Yet all the horrors can be forgiven because of the motivation behind them—an overwhelming love and the desire to inspire that same love in others. It isn’t horror for horror’s sake, not just a literary tour de force, like Poe, but horror with a significant purpose, for purification through suffering, which was one of the tenets of Dostoyevsky’s beliefs.
Following as a corollary from the love and pity for mankind that make a leading element in Russian literature, is a passionate search for the means of improving the lot of humanity, a fervent attachment to social ideas and ideals. A Russian author is more ardently devoted to a cause than an American short-story writer to a plot. This, in turn, is but a reflection of the spirit of the Russian people, especially of the intellectuals. The Russians take literature perhaps more seriously than any other nation. To them books are not a mere diversion. They demand that fiction and poetry be a true mirror of life and be of service to life. A Russian author, to achieve the highest recognition, must be a thinker also. He need not necessarily be a finished artist. Everything is subordinated to two main requirements—humanitarian ideals and fidelity to life. This is the secret of the marvellous simplicity of Russian-literary art. Before the supreme function of literature, the Russian writer stands awed and humbled. He knows he cannot cover up poverty of thought, poverty of spirit and lack of sincerity by rhetorical tricks or verbal cleverness. And if he possesses the two essential requirements, the simplest language will suffice.
Following from the love and compassion for humanity that are key elements in Russian literature, there’s a strong desire to find ways to improve people's lives, along with a deep commitment to social ideas and ideals. A Russian author is more passionately devoted to a cause than an American short-story writer is to a plot. This reflects the spirit of the Russian people, especially the intellectuals. Russians take literature perhaps more seriously than any other nation. For them, books are not just entertainment. They demand that fiction and poetry genuinely reflect life and contribute to it. To gain the highest recognition, a Russian author must also be a thinker. They don't necessarily have to be a perfect artist. Everything is centered around two main requirements—humanitarian ideals and honesty to life. This is the secret behind the remarkable simplicity of Russian literary art. In the face of literature's higher purpose, the Russian writer feels respect and humility. They know they can’t hide shallow thinking, lack of spirit, and insincerity with rhetorical tricks or clever words. If they have those two essential qualities, the simplest language will be enough.
These qualities are exemplified at their best by Turgenev and Tolstoy. They both had a strong social consciousness; they both grappled with the problems of human welfare; they were both artists in the larger sense, that is, in their truthful representation of life. Turgenev was an artist also in the narrower sense—in a keen appreciation Of form. Thoroughly Occidental in his tastes, he sought the regeneration of Russia in radical progress along the lines of European democracy. Tolstoy, on the other hand, sought the salvation of mankind in a return to the primitive life and primitive Christian religion.
These qualities are best exemplified by Turgenev and Tolstoy. They both had a strong social awareness; they both dealt with issues related to human welfare; they were both artists in the broader sense, meaning they represented life truthfully. Turgenev was also an artist in a more specific sense, with a sharp appreciation for form. Completely Western in his tastes, he aimed for the renewal of Russia through radical progress along the lines of European democracy. Tolstoy, in contrast, sought the salvation of humanity by returning to a primitive lifestyle and a simple Christian faith.
The very first work of importance by Turgenev, A Sportsman’s Sketches, dealt with the question of serfdom, and it wielded tremendous influence in bringing about its abolition. Almost every succeeding book of his, from Rudin through Fathers and Sons to Virgin Soil, presented vivid pictures of contemporary Russian society, with its problems, the clash of ideas between the old and the new generations, and the struggles, the aspirations and the thoughts that engrossed the advanced youth of Russia; so that his collected works form a remarkable literary record of the successive movements of Russian society in a period of preparation, fraught with epochal significance, which culminated in the overthrow of Czarism and the inauguration of a new and true democracy, marking the beginning, perhaps, of a radical transformation the world over.
The very first important work by Turgenev, A Sportsman’s Sketches, addressed the issue of serfdom and had a significant impact in leading to its abolition. Almost every subsequent book of his, from Rudin through Fathers and Sons to Virgin Soil, provided lively depictions of contemporary Russian society, highlighting its challenges, the clash of ideas between the old and new generations, and the struggles, aspirations, and thoughts that captivated the progressive youth of Russia. His collected works thus serve as a remarkable literary record of the evolving movements within Russian society during a crucial period, teeming with historical importance, which ultimately resulted in the fall of Czarism and the establishment of a new and genuine democracy, signaling the potential start of a radical transformation globally.
“The greatest writer of Russia.” That is Turgenev’s estimate of Tolstoy. “A second Shakespeare!” was Flaubert’s enthusiastic outburst. The Frenchman’s comparison is not wholly illuminating. The one point of resemblance between the two authors is simply in the tremendous magnitude of their genius. Each is a Colossus. Each creates a whole world of characters, from kings and princes and ladies to servants and maids and peasants. But how vastly divergent the angle of approach! Anna Karenina may have all the subtle womanly charm of an Olivia or a Portia, but how different her trials. Shakespeare could not have treated Anna’s problems at all. Anna could not have appeared in his pages except as a sinning Gertrude, the mother of Hamlet. Shakespeare had all the prejudices of his age. He accepted the world as it is with its absurd moralities, its conventions and institutions and social classes. A gravedigger is naturally inferior to a lord, and if he is to be presented at all, he must come on as a clown. The people are always a mob, the rabble. Tolstoy, is the revolutionist, the iconoclast. He has the completest independence of mind. He utterly refuses to accept established opinions just because they are established. He probes into the right and wrong of things. His is a broad, generous universal democracy, his is a comprehensive sympathy, his an absolute incapacity to evaluate human beings according to station, rank or profession, or any standard but that of spiritual worth. In all this he was a complete contrast to Shakespeare. Each of the two men was like a creature of a higher world, possessed of supernatural endowments. Their omniscience of all things human, their insight into the hiddenmost springs of men’s actions appear miraculous. But Shakespeare makes the impression of detachment from his works. The works do not reveal the man; while in Tolstoy the greatness of the man blends with the greatness of the genius. Tolstoy was no mere oracle uttering profundities he wot not of. As the social, religious and moral tracts that he wrote in the latter period of his life are instinct with a literary beauty of which he never could divest himself, and which gave an artistic value even to his sermons, so his earlier novels show a profound concern for the welfare of society, a broad, humanitarian spirit, a bigness of soul that included prince and pauper alike.
“The greatest writer of Russia.” That’s Turgenev’s opinion of Tolstoy. “A second Shakespeare!” was Flaubert’s enthusiastic claim. The Frenchman’s comparison isn’t entirely helpful. The only similarity between the two authors is the incredible magnitude of their genius. Each is a giant. Each creates a whole world of characters, from kings and princes and ladies to servants and maids and peasants. But their approaches are extremely different! Anna Karenina may have all the subtle feminine charm of an Olivia or a Portia, but her struggles are vastly different. Shakespeare couldn’t have handled Anna’s issues at all. Anna could only have appeared in his works as a sinful Gertrude, the mother of Hamlet. Shakespeare had all the biases of his time. He accepted the world as it is, with its absurd moral standards, conventions, institutions, and social classes. A gravedigger is naturally inferior to a lord, and if he is presented at all, he must come off as a clown. The people are always seen as a mob, the rabble. Tolstoy is the revolutionary, the iconoclast. He has complete independence of thought. He completely refuses to accept established views just because they're accepted. He delves into the right and wrong of things. His is a broad, inclusive democracy; he possesses a deep sympathy and an absolute inability to judge people based on their status, rank or job, or any standard other than spiritual worth. In all this, he stands in stark contrast to Shakespeare. Each man seems like a creature from a higher realm, gifted with supernatural insights. Their understanding of all things human and their ability to see into the deepest motivations of people seem miraculous. But Shakespeare gives the impression of being detached from his works. His works don't reveal the man; whereas in Tolstoy, the greatness of the man intertwines with the greatness of his genius. Tolstoy was not just an oracle sharing wisdom he barely understood. His social, religious, and moral writings from the later part of his life are filled with a literary beauty he could never shake off, which even added artistic value to his sermons. Likewise, his earlier novels reflect a deep concern for society’s welfare, a broad humanitarian spirit, and a big-heartedness that embraced both prince and pauper alike.
Is this extravagant praise? Then let me echo William Dean Howells: “I know very well that I do not speak of Tolstoy’s books in measured terms; I cannot.”
Is this over-the-top praise? Then let me echo William Dean Howells: “I know very well that I do not talk about Tolstoy’s books in measured terms; I cannot.”
The Russian writers so far considered have made valuable contributions to the short story; but, with the exception of Pushkin, whose reputation rests chiefly upon his poetry, their best work, generally, was in the field of the long novel. It was the novel that gave Russian literature its pre-eminence. It could not have been otherwise, since Russia is young as a literary nation, and did not come of age until the period at which the novel was almost the only form of literature that counted. If, therefore, Russia was to gain distinction in the world of letters, it could be only through the novel. Of the measure of her success there is perhaps no better testimony than the words of Matthew Arnold, a critic certainly not given to overstatement. “The Russian novel,” he wrote in 1887, “has now the vogue, and deserves to have it... The Russian novelist is master of a spell to which the secret of human nature—both what is external and internal, gesture and manner no less than thought and feeling—willingly make themselves known... In that form of imaginative literature, which in our day is the most popular and the most possible, the Russians at the present moment seem to me to hold the field.”
The Russian writers we've discussed so far have made important contributions to the short story, but aside from Pushkin, whose fame is mostly based on his poetry, their strongest work is generally found in long novels. The novel gave Russian literature its prominence. This was inevitable since Russia is relatively young as a literary nation, and it didn’t really mature until a time when the novel was almost the only literary form that mattered. So, if Russia was going to make a name for itself in literature, it would have to be through the novel. Perhaps the best evidence of this success is found in the words of Matthew Arnold, a critic known for not exaggerating. In 1887, he wrote, “The Russian novel has now the vogue, and deserves to have it... The Russian novelist has a knack for revealing the secret of human nature—both external and internal, including gestures, manners, thoughts, and feelings... In that imaginative literature form, which is currently the most popular and viable, the Russians seem to be in command.”
With the strict censorship imposed on Russian writers, many of them who might perhaps have contented themselves with expressing their opinions in essays, were driven to conceal their meaning under the guise of satire or allegory; which gave rise to a peculiar genre of literature, a sort of editorial or essay done into fiction, in which the satirist Saltykov, a contemporary of Turgenev and Dostoyevsky, who wrote under the pseudonym of Shchedrin, achieved the greatest success and popularity.
With the harsh censorship placed on Russian writers, many who might have been satisfied expressing their opinions in essays were forced to hide their true meanings behind satire or allegory. This led to a unique genre of literature, a type of editorial or essay transformed into fiction. The satirist Saltykov, a contemporary of Turgenev and Dostoyevsky, who wrote under the pen name Shchedrin, found the greatest success and popularity in this form.
It was not however, until the concluding quarter of the last century that writers like Korolenko and Garshin arose, who devoted themselves chiefly to the cultivation of the short story. With Anton Chekhov the short story assumed a position of importance alongside the larger works of the great Russian masters. Gorky and Andreyev made the short story do the same service for the active revolutionary period in the last decade of the nineteenth century down to its temporary defeat in 1906 that Turgenev rendered in his series of larger novels for the period of preparation. But very different was the voice of Gorky, the man sprung from the people, the embodiment of all the accumulated wrath and indignation of centuries of social wrong and oppression, from the gentlemanly tones of the cultured artist Turgenev. Like a mighty hammer his blows fell upon the decaying fabric of the old society. His was no longer a feeble, despairing protest. With the strength and confidence of victory he made onslaught upon onslaught on the old institutions until they shook and almost tumbled. And when reaction celebrated its short-lived triumph and gloom settled again upon his country and most of his co-fighters withdrew from the battle in despair, some returning to the old-time Russian mood of hopelessness, passivity and apathy, and some even backsliding into wild orgies of literary debauchery, Gorky never wavered, never lost his faith and hope, never for a moment was untrue to his principles. Now, with the revolution victorious, he has come into his right, one of the most respected, beloved and picturesque figures in the Russian democracy.
It wasn’t until the last quarter of the last century that writers like Korolenko and Garshin emerged, who mainly focused on developing the short story. With Anton Chekhov, the short story gained significance alongside the larger works of the great Russian masters. Gorky and Andreyev made the short story serve a similar purpose during the active revolutionary period in the last decade of the nineteenth century until its temporary setback in 1906, much like Turgenev's series of longer novels for the period of preparation. However, Gorky’s voice was very different—he came from the people and embodied the built-up anger and indignation of centuries of social injustice and oppression, contrasting sharply with Turgenev’s cultured, gentlemanly tone. Like a powerful hammer, his blows struck against the crumbling structure of old society. His protest was no longer weak or despairing. With strength and confidence, he relentlessly attacked the old institutions until they shook and nearly collapsed. When reaction celebrated its fleeting victory and darkness fell over his country, many of his fellow fighters withdrew in despair, some reverting to the hopelessness and passivity of the past, and some even indulging in wild literary excesses, Gorky remained steadfast—never losing his faith and hope, and never straying from his principles. Now, with the revolution triumphant, he has rightfully become one of the most respected, beloved, and colorful figures in Russian democracy.
Kuprin, the most facile and talented short-story writer next to Chekhov, has, on the whole, kept well to the best literary traditions of Russia, though he has frequently wandered off to extravagant sex themes, for which he seems to display as great a fondness as Artzybashev. Semyonov is a unique character in Russian literature, a peasant who had scarcely mastered the most elementary mechanics of writing when he penned his first story. But that story pleased Tolstoy, who befriended and encouraged him. His tales deal altogether with peasant life in country and city, and have a lifelikeness, an artlessness, a simplicity striking even in a Russian author.
Kuprin, the most skilled and talented short-story writer after Chekhov, has generally adhered to the best literary traditions of Russia, although he often strays into extravagant sexual themes, showing as much interest in them as Artzybashev does. Semyonov is a distinctive figure in Russian literature, a peasant who barely grasped the basics of writing when he created his first story. Yet, that story caught the attention of Tolstoy, who became his friend and supporter. His stories focus on peasant life in both rural and urban settings, exhibiting a vivid realism, an unpretentiousness, and a simplicity that is particularly striking for a Russian author.
There is a small group of writers detached from the main current of Russian literature who worship at the shrine of beauty and mysticism. Of these Sologub has attained the highest reputation.
There’s a small group of writers who are separate from the main trend of Russian literature and are devoted to beauty and mysticism. Among them, Sologub has gained the most recognition.
Rich as Russia has become in the short story, Anton Chekhov still stands out as the supreme master, one of the greatest short-story writers of the world. He was born in Taganarok, in the Ukraine, in 1860, the son of a peasant serf who succeeded in buying his freedom. Anton Chekhov studied medicine, but devoted himself largely to writing, in which, he acknowledged, his scientific training was of great service. Though he lived only forty-four years, dying of tuberculosis in 1904, his collected works consist of sixteen fair-sized volumes of short stories, and several dramas besides. A few volumes of his works have already appeared in English translation.
Rich as Russia has become in short stories, Anton Chekhov still stands out as the supreme master, one of the greatest short story writers in the world. He was born in Taganrog, Ukraine, in 1860, the son of a peasant serf who managed to buy his freedom. Anton Chekhov studied medicine but mostly focused on writing, in which he acknowledged his scientific training was very helpful. Although he lived only forty-four years, dying of tuberculosis in 1904, his collected works consist of sixteen substantial volumes of short stories and several plays as well. A few volumes of his works have already been published in English translation.
Critics, among them Tolstoy, have often compared Chekhov to Maupassant. I find it hard to discover the resemblance. Maupassant holds a supreme position as a short-story writer; so does Chekhov. But there, it seems to me, the likeness ends.
Critics, including Tolstoy, have often compared Chekhov to Maupassant. I find it difficult to see the similarity. Maupassant is a top-notch short-story writer; so is Chekhov. But it seems to me that that's where the resemblance stops.
The chill wind that blows from the atmosphere created by the Frenchman’s objective artistry is by the Russian commingled with the warm breath of a great human sympathy. Maupassant never tells where his sympathies lie, and you don’t know; you only guess. Chekhov does not tell you where his sympathies lie, either, but you know all the same; you don’t have to guess. And yet Chekhov is as objective as Maupassant. In the chronicling of facts, conditions, and situations, in the reproduction of characters, he is scrupulously true, hard, and inexorable. But without obtruding his personality, he somehow manages to let you know that he is always present, always at hand. If you laugh, he is there to laugh with you; if you cry, he is there to shed a tear with you; if you are horrified, he is horrified, too. It is a subtle art by which he contrives to make one feel the nearness of himself for all his objectiveness, so subtle that it defies analysis. And yet it constitutes one of the great charms of his tales.
The cold wind that comes from the atmosphere shaped by the Frenchman's objective art blends with the warm breath of deep human sympathy from the Russian perspective. Maupassant never reveals where his sympathies lie, and you’re left to guess. Chekhov doesn’t lay out his sympathies either, but you know them nonetheless; there’s no guessing required. Still, Chekhov is just as objective as Maupassant. When it comes to detailing facts, conditions, and situations, and portraying characters, he is meticulously true, tough, and unyielding. But without forcing his personality into the story, he somehow lets you feel that he’s always there, always nearby. If you laugh, he’s there to laugh with you; if you cry, he’s there to share your tears; if you’re horrified, he feels your horror, too. It’s a subtle skill that allows him to create a sense of closeness despite his objectivity, so subtle that it defies analysis. Yet this is one of the greatest charms of his stories.
Chekhov’s works show an astounding resourcefulness and versatility. There is no monotony, no repetition. Neither in incident nor in character are any two stories alike. The range of Chekhov’s knowledge of men and things seems to be unlimited, and he is extravagant in the use of it. Some great idea which many a writer would consider sufficient to expand into a whole novel he disposes of in a story of a few pages. Take, for example, Vanka, apparently but a mere episode in the childhood of a nine-year-old boy; while it is really the tragedy of a whole life in its tempting glimpses into a past environment and ominous forebodings of the future—all contracted into the space of four or five pages. Chekhov is lavish with his inventiveness. Apparently, it cost him no effort to invent.
Chekhov's works display incredible creativity and versatility. There's no monotony, no repetition. No two stories are the same in events or characters. Chekhov's understanding of people and situations seems limitless, and he uses it extravagantly. Some grand idea that many writers would stretch into an entire novel, he condenses into a story just a few pages long. Take, for example, Vanka, which seems like just a simple episode in the life of a nine-year-old boy; yet it's truly the tragedy of an entire life, offering tempting insights into a past environment and chilling hints about the future—all packed into just four or five pages. Chekhov is generous with his creativity. It seems like inventing comes effortlessly to him.
I have used the word inventiveness for lack of a better name. It expresses but lamely the peculiar faculty that distinguishes Chekhov. Chekhov does not really invent. He reveals. He reveals things that no author before him has revealed. It is as though he possessed a special organ which enabled him to see, hear and feel things of which we other mortals did not even dream the existence. Yet when he lays them bare we know that they are not fictitious, not invented, but as real as the ordinary familiar facts of life. This faculty of his playing on all conceivable objects, all conceivable emotions, no matter how microscopic, endows them with life and a soul. By virtue of this power The Steppe, an uneventful record of peasants travelling day after day through flat, monotonous fields, becomes instinct with dramatic interest, and its 125 pages seem all too short. And by virtue of the same attribute we follow with breathless suspense the minute description of the declining days of a great scientist, who feels his physical and mental faculties gradually ebbing away. A Tiresome Story, Chekhov calls it; and so it would be without the vitality conjured into it by the magic touch of this strange genius.
I’ve used the word inventiveness because I couldn't think of a better one. It somewhat clumsily describes the unique talent that sets Chekhov apart. Chekhov doesn't really invent; he reveals. He uncovers things that no other writer has revealed before him. It’s as if he has a special ability that lets him see, hear, and feel things that the rest of us didn’t even imagine existed. Yet, when he exposes them, we realize they are not made-up, not fictional, but just as real as the everyday facts of life. This ability of his to explore all possible objects and emotions, no matter how small, brings them to life and gives them depth. Because of this power, The Steppe, a seemingly uneventful account of peasants traveling day after day through flat, monotonous fields, becomes filled with dramatic interest, and its 125 pages feel way too short. Similarly, we are drawn into the suspenseful detail of the final days of a brilliant scientist, who senses his physical and mental abilities slowly fading. Chekhov calls it A Tiresome Story; and it would indeed be tiresome without the energy brought to it by the magical touch of this extraordinary genius.
Divination is perhaps a better term than invention. Chekhov divines the most secret impulses of the soul, scents out what is buried in the subconscious, and brings it up to the surface. Most writers are specialists. They know certain strata of society, and when they venture beyond, their step becomes uncertain. Chekhov’s material is only delimited by humanity. He is equally at home everywhere. The peasant, the labourer, the merchant, the priest, the professional man, the scholar, the military officer, and the government functionary, Gentile or Jew, man, woman, or child—Chekhov is intimate with all of them. His characters are sharply defined individuals, not types. In almost all his stories, however short, the men and women and children who play a part in them come out as clear, distinct personalities. Ariadne is as vivid a character as Lilly, the heroine of Sudermann’s Song of Songs; yet Ariadne is but a single story in a volume of stories. Who that has read The Darling can ever forget her—the woman who had no separate existence of her own, but thought the thoughts, felt the feelings, and spoke the words of the men she loved? And when there was no man to love any more, she was utterly crushed until she found a child to take care of and to love; and then she sank her personality in the boy as she had sunk it before in her husbands and lover, became a mere reflection of him, and was happy again.
Divination might be a better term than invention. Chekhov reveals the most hidden impulses of the soul, uncovers what’s buried in the subconscious, and brings it to light. Most writers are specialists. They understand certain segments of society, and when they venture beyond those boundaries, they become unsure. Chekhov’s subject matter is only limited by humanity. He feels comfortable anywhere. The peasant, the laborer, the merchant, the priest, the professional, the scholar, the military officer, and the government worker, whether Gentile or Jew, man, woman, or child—Chekhov connects with all of them. His characters are well-defined individuals, not mere types. In almost all his stories, no matter how brief, the men, women, and children involved emerge as clear, distinct personalities. Ariadne is as vivid a character as Lilly, the heroine of Sudermann’s Song of Songs; yet Ariadne is just one story in a collection of tales. Who that has read The Darling can ever forget her—the woman who had no separate identity but thought the thoughts, felt the feelings, and spoke the words of the men she loved? And when there was no man to love anymore, she was completely crushed until she found a child to care for and love; then she submerged her personality in the boy just as she had previously in her husbands and lovers, becoming merely a reflection of him, and found happiness again.
In the compilation of this volume I have been guided by the desire to give the largest possible representation to the prominent authors of the Russian short story, and to present specimens characteristic of each. At the same time the element of interest has been kept in mind; and in a few instances, as in the case of Korolenko, the selection of the story was made with a view to its intrinsic merit and striking qualities rather than as typifying the writer’s art. It was, of course, impossible in the space of one book to exhaust all that is best. But to my knowledge, the present volume is the most comprehensive anthology of the Russian short story in the English language, and gives a fair notion of the achievement in that field. All who enjoy good reading, I have no reason to doubt, will get pleasure from it, and if, in addition, it will prove of assistance to American students of Russian literature, I shall feel that the task has been doubly worth the while.
In putting together this volume, I aimed to include the most notable authors of the Russian short story and showcase examples that represent each one. I also kept in mind the need to maintain interest; in some cases, like with Korolenko, the story chosen was based on its intrinsic value and impressive qualities rather than being an example of the writer's overall style. Naturally, it's not possible to cover all the best works in just one book. However, to my knowledge, this volume is the most complete collection of Russian short stories available in English, offering a solid sense of the achievements in that genre. I believe that anyone who enjoys good reading will find pleasure in it, and if it also helps American students of Russian literature, then I’ll feel that the effort was doubly worthwhile.
Korolenko’s Shades and Andreyev’s Lazarus first appeared in Current Opinion, and Artzybashev’s The Revolutionist in the Metropolitan Magazine. I take pleasure in thanking Mr. Edward J. Wheeler, editor of Current Opinion, and Mr. Carl Hovey, editor of the Metropolitan Magazine, for permission to reprint them.
Korolenko’s Shades and Andreyev’s Lazarus first appeared in Current Opinion, and Artzybashev’s The Revolutionist in the Metropolitan Magazine. I’m pleased to thank Mr. Edward J. Wheeler, editor of Current Opinion, and Mr. Carl Hovey, editor of the Metropolitan Magazine, for allowing me to reprint them.
[Signature: Thomas Seltzer]
[Signature: Thomas Seltzer]
“Everything is subordinated to two main requirements—humanitarian ideals and fidelity to life. This is the secret of the marvellous simplicity of Russian literary art.”—THOMAS SELTZER.
Everything is focused on two main priorities—humanitarian values and commitment to life. This is the key to the incredible simplicity of Russian literature.—THOMAS SELTZER.
BEST RUSSIAN SHORT STORIES
THE QUEEN OF SPADES
BY ALEXSANDR S. PUSHKIN
I
There was a card party at the rooms of Narumov of the Horse Guards. The long winter night passed away imperceptibly, and it was five o’clock in the morning before the company sat down to supper. Those who had won, ate with a good appetite; the others sat staring absently at their empty plates. When the champagne appeared, however, the conversation became more animated, and all took a part in it.
There was a card game at Narumov's place in the Horse Guards. The long winter night went by without anyone really noticing, and it was five in the morning by the time everyone gathered for supper. Those who had won were eating eagerly, while the others just sat there, blankly staring at their empty plates. Once the champagne showed up, though, the conversation picked up, and everyone joined in.
“And how did you fare, Surin?” asked the host.
“And how did you do, Surin?” asked the host.
“Oh, I lost, as usual. I must confess that I am unlucky: I play mirandole, I always keep cool, I never allow anything to put me out, and yet I always lose!”
“Oh, I lost, as usual. I have to admit that I'm just unlucky: I play mirandole, I always stay calm, I never let anything rattle me, and still, I always lose!”
“And you did not once allow yourself to be tempted to back the red?... Your firmness astonishes me.”
“And you never once gave in to the temptation to support the red? Your resolve amazes me.”
“But what do you think of Hermann?” said one of the guests, pointing to a young Engineer: “he has never had a card in his hand in his life, he has never in his life laid a wager, and yet he sits here till five o’clock in the morning watching our play.”
“But what do you think of Hermann?” asked one of the guests, pointing to a young engineer. “He has never held a card in his life, he has never placed a bet, and yet he sits here until five in the morning watching us play.”
“Play interests me very much,” said Hermann: “but I am not in the position to sacrifice the necessary in the hope of winning the superfluous.”
“Play really interests me,” Hermann said, “but I can’t afford to give up what I need in the hope of gaining what’s unnecessary.”
“Hermann is a German: he is economical—that is all!” observed Tomsky. “But if there is one person that I cannot understand, it is my grandmother, the Countess Anna Fedotovna.”
“Hermann is a German: he is thrifty—that’s all!” observed Tomsky. “But if there’s one person I can’t understand, it’s my grandmother, Countess Anna Fedotovna.”
“How so?” inquired the guests.
“How so?” asked the guests.
“I cannot understand,” continued Tomsky, “how it is that my grandmother does not punt.”
“I can't understand,” Tomsky continued, “why my grandmother doesn’t play cards.”
“What is there remarkable about an old lady of eighty not punting?” said Narumov.
“What’s so special about an eighty-year-old lady not punting?” said Narumov.
“Then you do not know the reason why?”
"Then you don’t get why?"
“No, really; haven’t the faintest idea.”
“No, seriously; I don’t have a clue.”
“Oh! then listen. About sixty years ago, my grandmother went to Paris, where she created quite a sensation. People used to run after her to catch a glimpse of the ‘Muscovite Venus.’ Richelieu made love to her, and my grandmother maintains that he almost blew out his brains in consequence of her cruelty. At that time ladies used to play at faro. On one occasion at the Court, she lost a very considerable sum to the Duke of Orleans. On returning home, my grandmother removed the patches from her face, took off her hoops, informed my grandfather of her loss at the gaming-table, and ordered him to pay the money. My deceased grandfather, as far as I remember, was a sort of house-steward to my grandmother. He dreaded her like fire; but, on hearing of such a heavy loss, he almost went out of his mind; he calculated the various sums she had lost, and pointed out to her that in six months she had spent half a million francs, that neither their Moscow nor Saratov estates were in Paris, and finally refused point blank to pay the debt. My grandmother gave him a box on the ear and slept by herself as a sign of her displeasure. The next day she sent for her husband, hoping that this domestic punishment had produced an effect upon him, but she found him inflexible. For the first time in her life, she entered into reasonings and explanations with him, thinking to be able to convince him by pointing out to him that there are debts and debts, and that there is a great difference between a Prince and a coachmaker. But it was all in vain, my grandfather still remained obdurate. But the matter did not rest there. My grandmother did not know what to do. She had shortly before become acquainted with a very remarkable man. You have heard of Count St. Germain, about whom so many marvellous stories are told. You know that he represented himself as the Wandering Jew, as the discoverer of the elixir of life, of the philosopher’s stone, and so forth. Some laughed at him as a charlatan; but Casanova, in his memoirs, says that he was a spy. But be that as it may, St. Germain, in spite of the mystery surrounding him, was a very fascinating person, and was much sought after in the best circles of society. Even to this day my grandmother retains an affectionate recollection of him, and becomes quite angry if any one speaks disrespectfully of him. My grandmother knew that St. Germain had large sums of money at his disposal. She resolved to have recourse to him, and she wrote a letter to him asking him to come to her without delay. The queer old man immediately waited upon her and found her overwhelmed with grief. She described to him in the blackest colours the barbarity of her husband, and ended by declaring that her whole hope depended upon his friendship and amiability.
“Oh! Then listen. About sixty years ago, my grandmother went to Paris, where she made quite a splash. People would chase after her to catch a glimpse of the ‘Muscovite Venus.’ Richelieu fell for her, and my grandmother insists that he almost lost his mind because of her cruelty. Back then, ladies played faro. At one point at the Court, she lost a significant amount to the Duke of Orleans. When she got home, my grandmother took off her patches, removed her hoops, told my grandfather about her gaming loss, and instructed him to pay the money. My late grandfather, as I recall, was more like a steward to my grandmother. He feared her tremendously, but upon hearing about such a massive loss, he nearly lost it; he tallied up how much she’d lost and pointed out that in six months she had spent half a million francs, that their estates in Moscow and Saratov were not in Paris, and ultimately flat-out refused to pay the debt. My grandmother slapped him and went to sleep alone to show her displeasure. The next day she called for him, hoping the domestic punishment had affected him, but she found him unyielding. For the first time in her life, she tried to reason and explain things to him, believing she could convince him by pointing out that some debts are different, and there’s a big difference between a prince and a coachmaker. But it was all for nothing; my grandfather remained stubborn. But the issue didn’t end there. My grandmother was at a loss. Not long before, she had met a truly remarkable man. You’ve heard of Count St. Germain, the subject of many marvelous stories. He claimed to be the Wandering Jew, the discoverer of the elixir of life, the philosopher’s stone, and so on. Some laughed at him as a fraud; but Casanova, in his memoirs, states that he was a spy. Regardless, St. Germain, despite the mystery around him, was a very charming person and highly sought after in the best social circles. Even today, my grandmother fondly remembers him and gets quite upset if anyone speaks ill of him. My grandmother knew that St. Germain had access to large sums of money. She decided to turn to him, writing a letter asking him to come to her without delay. The eccentric old man promptly visited her and found her in deep despair. She painted a bleak picture of her husband’s cruelty and concluded by saying that her entire hope rested on his friendship and kindness.”
“St. Germain reflected.
St. Germain pondered.
“‘I could advance you the sum you want,’ said he; ‘but I know that you would not rest easy until you had paid me back, and I should not like to bring fresh troubles upon you. But there is another way of getting out of your difficulty: you can win back your money.’
“‘I could lend you the amount you need,’ he said; ‘but I know you wouldn't be comfortable until you've repaid me, and I wouldn’t want to add more stress to your life. However, there's another way to solve your problem: you can earn back your money.’”
“‘But, my dear Count,’ replied my grandmother, ‘I tell you that I haven’t any money left.’
“‘But, my dear Count,’ my grandmother replied, ‘I’m telling you that I don’t have any money left.’”
“‘Money is not necessary,’ replied St. Germain: ‘be pleased to listen to me.’
“‘Money isn’t necessary,’ replied St. Germain. ‘Please listen to me.’
“Then he revealed to her a secret, for which each of us would give a good deal...”
“Then he shared a secret with her that each of us would give a lot for...”
The young officers listened with increased attention. Tomsky lit his pipe, puffed away for a moment and then continued:
The young officers listened more closely. Tomsky lit his pipe, took a few puffs, and then kept going:
“That same evening my grandmother went to Versailles to the jeu de la reine. The Duke of Orleans kept the bank; my grandmother excused herself in an off-hand manner for not having yet paid her debt, by inventing some little story, and then began to play against him. She chose three cards and played them one after the other: all three won sonika, [Said of a card when it wins or loses in the quickest possible time.] and my grandmother recovered every farthing that she had lost.”
“Later that evening, my grandmother went to Versailles for the jeu de la reine. The Duke of Orleans was in charge of the bank; my grandmother casually made up an excuse for not having paid her debt yet and then started playing against him. She picked three cards and played them one by one: all three won sonika, [Said of a card when it wins or loses in the quickest possible time.] and my grandmother got back every penny she had lost.”
“Mere chance!” said one of the guests.
“Mere luck!” said one of the guests.
“A tale!” observed Hermann.
“A story!” noted Hermann.
“Perhaps they were marked cards!” said a third.
“Maybe they were marked cards!” said a third.
“I do not think so,” replied Tomsky gravely.
"I don't think so," Tomsky replied seriously.
“What!” said Narumov, “you have a grandmother who knows how to hit upon three lucky cards in succession, and you have never yet succeeded in getting the secret of it out of her?”
“What!” Narumov exclaimed, “you have a grandmother who can consistently find three lucky cards in a row, and you’ve never managed to get her secret from her?”
“That’s the deuce of it!” replied Tomsky: “she had four sons, one of whom was my father; all four were determined gamblers, and yet not to one of them did she ever reveal her secret, although it would not have been a bad thing either for them or for me. But this is what I heard from my uncle, Count Ivan Ilyich, and he assured me, on his honour, that it was true. The late Chaplitzky—the same who died in poverty after having squandered millions—once lost, in his youth, about three hundred thousand roubles—to Zorich, if I remember rightly. He was in despair. My grandmother, who was always very severe upon the extravagance of young men, took pity, however, upon Chaplitzky. She gave him three cards, telling him to play them one after the other, at the same time exacting from him a solemn promise that he would never play at cards again as long as he lived. Chaplitzky then went to his victorious opponent, and they began a fresh game. On the first card he staked fifty thousand rubles and won sonika; he doubled the stake and won again, till at last, by pursuing the same tactics, he won back more than he had lost ...
“That’s the problem!” replied Tomsky. “She had four sons, one of whom was my dad; all four were avid gamblers, yet she never shared her secret with any of them, which could have been beneficial for both them and me. But this is what I heard from my uncle, Count Ivan Ilyich, and he assured me, on his honor, that it was true. The late Chaplitzky—the same one who died broke after throwing away millions—once lost about three hundred thousand rubles in his youth to Zorich, if I remember correctly. He was devastated. My grandmother, who was usually very hard on the extravagance of young men, took pity on Chaplitzky. She gave him three cards, telling him to play them one after another, while demanding a solemn promise from him that he would never play cards again for the rest of his life. Chaplitzky then went to his winning opponent, and they started a new game. On the first card, he bet fifty thousand rubles and won sonika; he doubled the bet and won again, and in the end, by using the same strategy, he won back more than he had lost...
“But it is time to go to bed: it is a quarter to six already.”
“But it's time to go to bed: it's already a quarter to six.”
And indeed it was already beginning to dawn: the young men emptied their glasses and then took leave of each other.
And it was already starting to get light: the young men finished their drinks and said goodbye to each other.
II
The old Countess A—— was seated in her dressing-room in front of her looking-glass. Three waiting maids stood around her. One held a small pot of rouge, another a box of hair-pins, and the third a tall can with bright red ribbons. The Countess had no longer the slightest pretensions to beauty, but she still preserved the habits of her youth, dressed in strict accordance with the fashion of seventy years before, and made as long and as careful a toilette as she would have done sixty years previously. Near the window, at an embroidery frame, sat a young lady, her ward.
The old Countess A—— was sitting in her dressing room in front of her mirror. Three maids were around her. One was holding a small pot of blush, another had a box of hairpins, and the third was holding a tall can with bright red ribbons. The Countess no longer had any illusions about her beauty, but she still kept the habits of her youth, dressing in a style that was strictly in line with the fashion from seventy years ago, and spending as much time on her appearance as she would have sixty years earlier. Near the window, at an embroidery frame, sat a young lady, her ward.
“Good morning, grandmamma,” said a young officer, entering the room. “Bonjour, Mademoiselle Lise. Grandmamma, I want to ask you something.”
“Good morning, grandma,” said a young officer, entering the room. “Bonjour, Mademoiselle Lise. Grandma, I want to ask you something.”
“What is it, Paul?”
"What's up, Paul?"
“I want you to let me introduce one of my friends to you, and to allow me to bring him to the ball on Friday.”
“I’d like to introduce you to one of my friends and bring him to the party on Friday.”
“Bring him direct to the ball and introduce him to me there. Were you at B——‘s yesterday?”
“Take him straight to the party and introduce him to me there. Were you at B——'s yesterday?”
“Yes; everything went off very pleasantly, and dancing was kept up until five o’clock. How charming Yeletzkaya was!”
“Yes, everything went really well, and the dancing continued until five o’clock. Yeletzkaya was so charming!”
“But, my dear, what is there charming about her? Isn’t she like her grandmother, the Princess Daria Petrovna? By the way, she must be very old, the Princess Daria Petrovna.”
“But, my dear, what’s so charming about her? Isn’t she just like her grandmother, Princess Daria Petrovna? By the way, Princess Daria Petrovna must be really old.”
“How do you mean, old?” cried Tomsky thoughtlessly; “she died seven years ago.”
“How do you mean, old?” Tomsky exclaimed without thinking; “she died seven years ago.”
The young lady raised her head and made a sign to the young officer. He then remembered that the old Countess was never to be informed of the death of any of her contemporaries, and he bit his lips. But the old Countess heard the news with the greatest indifference.
The young woman lifted her head and signaled to the young officer. He then recalled that the old Countess was never to be told about the deaths of her peers, and he bit his lip. However, the old Countess received the news with complete indifference.
“Dead!” said she; “and I did not know it. We were appointed maids of honour at the same time, and when we were presented to the Empress...”
“Dead!” she said; “and I didn’t even know it. We were both appointed maids of honor at the same time, and when we were presented to the Empress...”
And the Countess for the hundredth time related to her grandson one of her anecdotes.
And for the hundredth time, the Countess shared one of her stories with her grandson.
“Come, Paul,” said she, when she had finished her story, “help me to get up. Lizanka, where is my snuff-box?”
“Come on, Paul,” she said after finishing her story, “help me get up. Lizanka, where's my snuff-box?”
And the Countess with her three maids went behind a screen to finish her toilette. Tomsky was left alone with the young lady.
And the Countess went behind a screen with her three maids to finish getting ready. Tomsky was left alone with the young lady.
“Who is the gentleman you wish to introduce to the Countess?” asked Lizaveta Ivanovna in a whisper.
“Who is the man you want to introduce to the Countess?” asked Lizaveta Ivanovna in a whisper.
“Narumov. Do you know him?”
“Narumov. Do you know him?”
“No. Is he a soldier or a civilian?”
“No. Is he in the military or a regular person?”
“A soldier.”
"A servicemember."
“Is he in the Engineers?”
“Is he in Engineering?”
“No, in the Cavalry. What made you think that he was in the Engineers?”
“No, he’s in the Cavalry. What made you think he was in the Engineers?”
The young lady smiled, but made no reply.
The young lady smiled but didn't say anything.
“Paul,” cried the Countess from behind the screen, “send me some new novel, only pray don’t let it be one of the present day style.”
“Paul,” called the Countess from behind the screen, “bring me a new novel, but please, don’t let it be one of those trendy modern ones.”
“What do you mean, grandmother?”
“What do you mean, grandma?”
“That is, a novel, in which the hero strangles neither his father nor his mother, and in which there are no drowned bodies. I have a great horror of drowned persons.”
“That is, a novel where the hero doesn’t strangle his father or mother, and where there are no drowned bodies. I have a strong aversion to drowned people.”
“There are no such novels nowadays. Would you like a Russian one?”
“There aren’t any novels like that today. Would you like a Russian one?”
“Are there any Russian novels? Send me one, my dear, pray send me one!”
“Are there any Russian novels? Send me one, my dear, please send me one!”
“Good-bye, grandmother: I am in a hurry... Good-bye, Lizaveta Ivanovna. What made you think that Narumov was in the Engineers?”
“Goodbye, grandmother: I'm in a hurry... Goodbye, Lizaveta Ivanovna. What made you think that Narumov was in the Engineers?”
And Tomsky left the boudoir.
And Tomsky left the bedroom.
Lizaveta Ivanovna was left alone: she laid aside her work and began to look out of the window. A few moments afterwards, at a corner house on the other side of the street, a young officer appeared. A deep blush covered her cheeks; she took up her work again and bent her head down over the frame. At the same moment the Countess returned completely dressed.
Lizaveta Ivanovna was left alone: she set her work aside and started to look out the window. A few moments later, at a corner house across the street, a young officer showed up. Her cheeks flushed deeply; she picked up her work again and lowered her head over the frame. At that moment, the Countess came back fully dressed.
“Order the carriage, Lizaveta,” said she; “we will go out for a drive.”
“Order the carriage, Lizaveta,” she said; “we're going out for a drive.”
Lizaveta arose from the frame and began to arrange her work.
Lizaveta got out of the frame and started to organize her work.
“What is the matter with you, my child, are you deaf?” cried the Countess. “Order the carriage to be got ready at once.”
“What’s wrong with you, my child? Are you deaf?” yelled the Countess. “Get the carriage ready immediately.”
“I will do so this moment,” replied the young lady, hastening into the ante-room.
“I’ll do that right now,” the young lady replied, rushing into the next room.
A servant entered and gave the Countess some books from Prince Paul Aleksandrovich.
A servant came in and handed the Countess some books from Prince Paul Aleksandrovich.
“Tell him that I am much obliged to him,” said the Countess. “Lizaveta! Lizaveta! Where are you running to?”
“Tell him that I'm very grateful to him,” said the Countess. “Lizaveta! Lizaveta! Where are you going?”
“I am going to dress.”
“I’m getting dressed.”
“There is plenty of time, my dear. Sit down here. Open the first volume and read to me aloud.”
“There’s plenty of time, my dear. Sit here. Open the first volume and read it aloud to me.”
Her companion took the book and read a few lines.
Her friend grabbed the book and read a few lines.
“Louder,” said the Countess. “What is the matter with you, my child? Have you lost your voice? Wait—give me that footstool—a little nearer—that will do.”
“Speak up,” said the Countess. “What’s wrong with you, my dear? Have you lost your voice? Hold on—pass me that footstool—a bit closer—that’s perfect.”
Lizaveta read two more pages. The Countess yawned.
Lizaveta read two more pages. The Countess yawned.
“Put the book down,” said she: “what a lot of nonsense! Send it back to Prince Paul with my thanks... But where is the carriage?”
“Put the book down,” she said. “What a lot of nonsense! Send it back to Prince Paul with my thanks... But where’s the carriage?”
“The carriage is ready,” said Lizaveta, looking out into the street.
“The carriage is ready,” said Lizaveta, looking out at the street.
“How is it that you are not dressed?” said the Countess: “I must always wait for you. It is intolerable, my dear!”
“How come you’re not dressed?” asked the Countess. “I always have to wait for you. It’s unbearable, my dear!”
Liza hastened to her room. She had not been there two minutes, before the Countess began to ring with all her might. The three waiting-maids came running in at one door and the valet at another.
Liza rushed to her room. She hadn’t been there two minutes when the Countess started ringing the bell as loudly as she could. The three maids came running in from one door, and the valet entered from another.
“How is it that you cannot hear me when I ring for you?” said the Countess. “Tell Lizaveta Ivanovna that I am waiting for her.”
“How can you not hear me when I call for you?” said the Countess. “Tell Lizaveta Ivanovna that I’m waiting for her.”
Lizaveta returned with her hat and cloak on.
Lizaveta came back wearing her hat and cloak.
“At last you are here!” said the Countess. “But why such an elaborate toilette? Whom do you intend to captivate? What sort of weather is it? It seems rather windy.”
“At last you’re here!” said the Countess. “But why such a fancy outfit? Who are you trying to impress? What’s the weather like? It feels pretty windy.”
“No, your Ladyship, it is very calm,” replied the valet.
“No, my lady, it’s very calm,” replied the valet.
“You never think of what you are talking about. Open the window. So it is: windy and bitterly cold. Unharness the horses. Lizaveta, we won’t go out—there was no need for you to deck yourself like that.”
“You never consider what you're saying. Open the window. It's really windy and freezing cold. Unhitch the horses. Lizaveta, we’re not going out—you didn’t need to get all dressed up like that.”
“What a life is mine!” thought Lizaveta Ivanovna.
“What a life I have!” thought Lizaveta Ivanovna.
And, in truth, Lizaveta Ivanovna was a very unfortunate creature. “The bread of the stranger is bitter,” says Dante, “and his staircase hard to climb.” But who can know what the bitterness of dependence is so well as the poor companion of an old lady of quality? The Countess A—— had by no means a bad heart, but she was capricious, like a woman who had been spoilt by the world, as well as being avaricious and egotistical, like all old people who have seen their best days, and whose thoughts are with the past and not the present. She participated in all the vanities of the great world, went to balls, where she sat in a corner, painted and dressed in old-fashioned style, like a deformed but indispensable ornament of the ball-room; all the guests on entering approached her and made a profound bow, as if in accordance with a set ceremony, but after that nobody took any further notice of her. She received the whole town at her house, and observed the strictest etiquette, although she could no longer recognise the faces of people. Her numerous domestics, growing fat and old in her ante-chamber and servants’ hall, did just as they liked, and vied with each other in robbing the aged Countess in the most bare-faced manner. Lizaveta Ivanovna was the martyr of the household. She made tea, and was reproached with using too much sugar; she read novels aloud to the Countess, and the faults of the author were visited upon her head; she accompanied the Countess in her walks, and was held answerable for the weather or the state of the pavement. A salary was attached to the post, but she very rarely received it, although she was expected to dress like everybody else, that is to say, like very few indeed. In society she played the most pitiable role. Everybody knew her, and nobody paid her any attention. At balls she danced only when a partner was wanted, and ladies would only take hold of her arm when it was necessary to lead her out of the room to attend to their dresses. She was very self-conscious, and felt her position keenly, and she looked about her with impatience for a deliverer to come to her rescue; but the young men, calculating in their giddiness, honoured her with but very little attention, although Lizaveta Ivanovna was a hundred times prettier than the bare-faced and cold-hearted marriageable girls around whom they hovered. Many a time did she quietly slink away from the glittering but wearisome drawing-room, to go and cry in her own poor little room, in which stood a screen, a chest of drawers, a looking-glass and a painted bedstead, and where a tallow candle burnt feebly in a copper candle-stick.
And honestly, Lizaveta Ivanovna was a really unfortunate person. “The bread of the stranger is bitter,” says Dante, “and his staircase hard to climb.” But who understands the bitterness of dependence better than the poor companion of an elderly lady of privilege? The Countess A—— wasn’t inherently cruel, but she was unpredictable, like someone spoiled by the world, and also greedy and self-centered, like so many old people who reminisce about their better days and focus on the past instead of the present. She immersed herself in all the frivolities of high society, attended balls where she sat in a corner, dressed in outdated styles, like a strange but necessary decoration of the ballroom; all the guests would greet her with a deep bow upon entering, as if following a set routine, but after that, no one paid her any more attention. She hosted the entire town at her home and adhered to strict etiquette, even though she couldn’t recognize anyone’s face anymore. Her many servants, who grew fat and older in her waiting area, did whatever they wanted and even competed to steal from the aging Countess in the most obvious ways. Lizaveta Ivanovna was the household’s martyr. She made tea and was criticized for using too much sugar; she read novels aloud to the Countess, and any flaws in the story were blamed on her; she accompanied the Countess on walks and was held responsible for the weather or the condition of the pavement. There was a salary attached to her job, but she rarely received it, even though she was expected to dress like everyone else, which meant like very few. In social settings, she played the most pathetic role. Everyone knew who she was, but no one paid her any mind. At balls, she danced only when someone needed a partner, and ladies would only grab her arm when they needed to lead her out of the room to adjust their dresses. She was painfully self-aware and keenly felt her situation, looking around impatiently for someone to rescue her; but the young men, lost in their excitement, hardly gave her any attention, even though Lizaveta Ivanovna was a hundred times prettier than the brazen and cold-hearted single women they surrounded themselves with. Many times, she would quietly slip away from the dazzling but exhausting drawing-room to cry in her small, shabby room, which contained a screen, a chest of drawers, a mirror, and a painted bed, where a dim tallow candle flickered weakly in a copper candlestick.
One morning—this was about two days after the evening party described at the beginning of this story, and a week previous to the scene at which we have just assisted—Lizaveta Ivanovna was seated near the window at her embroidery frame, when, happening to look out into the street, she caught sight of a young Engineer officer, standing motionless with his eyes fixed upon her window. She lowered her head and went on again with her work. About five minutes afterwards she looked out again—the young officer was still standing in the same place. Not being in the habit of coquetting with passing officers, she did not continue to gaze out into the street, but went on sewing for a couple of hours, without raising her head. Dinner was announced. She rose up and began to put her embroidery away, but glancing casually out of the window, she perceived the officer again. This seemed to her very strange. After dinner she went to the window with a certain feeling of uneasiness, but the officer was no longer there—and she thought no more about him.
One morning—about two days after the evening party described at the beginning of this story, and a week before the scene we just witnessed—Lizaveta Ivanovna was sitting by the window at her embroidery frame when she happened to look out into the street and saw a young engineer officer standing still, staring at her window. She lowered her head and went back to her work. About five minutes later, she looked out again—the young officer was still there in the same spot. Not normally one to flirt with passing officers, she decided not to keep looking out and continued sewing for a couple of hours without lifting her head. When dinner was announced, she got up and started to put away her embroidery, but casually glancing out the window, she saw the officer again. This struck her as very strange. After dinner, she approached the window feeling a bit uneasy, but the officer was gone—and she thought no more about him.
A couple of days afterwards, just as she was stepping into the carriage with the Countess, she saw him again. He was standing close behind the door, with his face half-concealed by his fur collar, but his dark eyes sparkled beneath his cap. Lizaveta felt alarmed, though she knew not why, and she trembled as she seated herself in the carriage.
A couple of days later, just as she was getting into the carriage with the Countess, she saw him again. He was standing right behind the door, his face partly hidden by his fur collar, but his dark eyes sparkled under his cap. Lizaveta felt uneasy, though she didn't know why, and she trembled as she sat down in the carriage.
On returning home, she hastened to the window—the officer was standing in his accustomed place, with his eyes fixed upon her. She drew back, a prey to curiosity and agitated by a feeling which was quite new to her.
On getting home, she rushed to the window—the officer was standing in his usual spot, staring at her. She stepped back, consumed by curiosity and unsettled by a feeling that was completely new to her.
From that time forward not a day passed without the young officer making his appearance under the window at the customary hour, and between him and her there was established a sort of mute acquaintance. Sitting in her place at work, she used to feel his approach; and raising her head, she would look at him longer and longer each day. The young man seemed to be very grateful to her: she saw with the sharp eye of youth, how a sudden flush covered his pale cheeks each time that their glances met. After about a week she commenced to smile at him...
From then on, not a day went by without the young officer showing up under her window at the usual time, and they developed a kind of silent connection. While she was at work, she could sense him getting closer, and she found herself looking at him more and more each day. The young man appeared very appreciative of her; she noticed, with the keen observation of youth, how his pale cheeks flushed each time their eyes met. After about a week, she started to smile at him...
When Tomsky asked permission of his grandmother the Countess to present one of his friends to her, the young girl’s heart beat violently. But hearing that Narumov was not an Engineer, she regretted that by her thoughtless question, she had betrayed her secret to the volatile Tomsky.
When Tomsky asked his grandmother, the Countess, for permission to introduce one of his friends to her, the young girl’s heart raced. But when she found out that Narumov wasn’t an Engineer, she regretted that her careless question had revealed her secret to the unpredictable Tomsky.
Hermann was the son of a German who had become a naturalised Russian, and from whom he had inherited a small capital. Being firmly convinced of the necessity of preserving his independence, Hermann did not touch his private income, but lived on his pay, without allowing himself the slightest luxury. Moreover, he was reserved and ambitious, and his companions rarely had an opportunity of making merry at the expense of his extreme parsimony. He had strong passions and an ardent imagination, but his firmness of disposition preserved him from the ordinary errors of young men. Thus, though a gamester at heart, he never touched a card, for he considered his position did not allow him—as he said—“to risk the necessary in the hope of winning the superfluous,” yet he would sit for nights together at the card table and follow with feverish anxiety the different turns of the game.
Hermann was the son of a German man who had become a naturalized Russian, and he inherited a small sum of money from him. Firmly believing in the importance of maintaining his independence, Hermann did not use his private income and lived on his salary, without indulging in even the slightest luxury. Additionally, he was reserved and ambitious, so his friends rarely had a chance to tease him about his extreme frugality. He had strong passions and a vivid imagination, but his strong will kept him from the typical mistakes of young men. So, even though he had a love for gambling, he never played cards because he felt that his situation didn’t allow him—like he put it—“to risk the necessary in the hope of winning the superfluous.” Still, he would spend nights at the card table, anxiously following every twist and turn of the game.
The story of the three cards had produced a powerful impression upon his imagination, and all night long he could think of nothing else. “If,” he thought to himself the following evening, as he walked along the streets of St. Petersburg, “if the old Countess would but reveal her secret to me! if she would only tell me the names of the three winning cards. Why should I not try my fortune? I must get introduced to her and win her favour—become her lover... But all that will take time, and she is eighty-seven years old: she might be dead in a week, in a couple of days even!... But the story itself: can it really be true?... No! Economy, temperance and industry: those are my three winning cards; by means of them I shall be able to double my capital—increase it sevenfold, and procure for myself ease and independence.”
The story about the three cards had made a big impression on his mind, and all night he couldn't think of anything else. “What if,” he thought to himself the next evening as he walked through the streets of St. Petersburg, “what if the old Countess would just share her secret with me! If she would only tell me the names of the three winning cards. Why shouldn’t I try my luck? I need to get introduced to her and win her favor—become her lover... But all this will take time, and she’s eighty-seven years old: she could be gone in a week, maybe even in a couple of days!... But the story itself: can it really be true?... No! Thrift, moderation, and hard work: those are my three winning cards; with them, I can double my money—grow it seven times over, and secure a life of comfort and independence.”
Musing in this manner, he walked on until he found himself in one of the principal streets of St. Petersburg, in front of a house of antiquated architecture. The street was blocked with equipages; carriages one after the other drew up in front of the brilliantly illuminated doorway. At one moment there stepped out on to the pavement the well-shaped little foot of some young beauty, at another the heavy boot of a cavalry officer, and then the silk stockings and shoes of a member of the diplomatic world. Furs and cloaks passed in rapid succession before the gigantic porter at the entrance.
Lost in thought, he walked until he found himself on one of the main streets of St. Petersburg, in front of a house with old-fashioned architecture. The street was crowded with carriages; one after another, they pulled up in front of the brightly lit entrance. At one moment, a well-shaped little foot belonging to a young beauty stepped onto the pavement, then came the heavy boot of a cavalry officer, followed by the silk stockings and shoes of a diplomat. Furs and cloaks quickly passed by the giant doorman at the entrance.
Hermann stopped. “Whose house is this?” he asked of the watchman at the corner.
Hermann stopped. “Whose house is this?” he asked the watchman at the corner.
“The Countess A——‘s,” replied the watchman.
“The Countess A——,” replied the watchman.
Hermann started. The strange story of the three cards again presented itself to his imagination. He began walking up and down before the house, thinking of its owner and her strange secret. Returning late to his modest lodging, he could not go to sleep for a long time, and when at last he did doze off, he could dream of nothing but cards, green tables, piles of banknotes and heaps of ducats. He played one card after the other, winning uninterruptedly, and then he gathered up the gold and filled his pockets with the notes. When he woke up late the next morning, he sighed over the loss of his imaginary wealth, and then sallying out into the town, he found himself once more in front of the Countess’s residence. Some unknown power seemed to have attracted him thither. He stopped and looked up at the windows. At one of these he saw a head with luxuriant black hair, which was bent down probably over some book or an embroidery frame. The head was raised. Hermann saw a fresh complexion and a pair of dark eyes. That moment decided his fate.
Hermann was startled. The strange story of the three cards popped back into his mind. He started pacing in front of the house, thinking about its owner and her mysterious secret. When he returned late to his simple place, he couldn’t fall asleep for a long time, and when he finally did drift off, he could only dream about cards, green tables, stacks of cash, and piles of gold coins. He played one card after another, winning non-stop, and then he gathered up the gold and stuffed his pockets with the cash. When he woke up late the next morning, he sighed over the loss of his imaginary fortune, and then, stepping out into the town, he found himself once again in front of the Countess’s house. Some unseen force seemed to pull him there. He paused and looked up at the windows. At one of them, he saw a head with thick black hair, presumably bent over a book or an embroidery frame. The head lifted. Hermann saw a fresh complexion and a pair of dark eyes. That moment changed his life.
III
Lizaveta Ivanovna had scarcely taken off her hat and cloak, when the Countess sent for her and again ordered her to get the carriage ready. The vehicle drew up before the door, and they prepared to take their seats. Just at the moment when two footmen were assisting the old lady to enter the carriage, Lizaveta saw her Engineer standing close beside the wheel; he grasped her hand; alarm caused her to lose her presence of mind, and the young man disappeared—but not before he had left a letter between her fingers. She concealed it in her glove, and during the whole of the drive she neither saw nor heard anything. It was the custom of the Countess, when out for an airing in her carriage, to be constantly asking such questions as: “Who was that person that met us just now? What is the name of this bridge? What is written on that signboard?” On this occasion, however, Lizaveta returned such vague and absurd answers, that the Countess became angry with her.
Lizaveta Ivanovna had barely taken off her hat and cloak when the Countess called for her and ordered her to get the carriage ready again. The vehicle arrived at the door, and they got ready to get in. Just as two footmen were helping the old lady into the carriage, Lizaveta saw her Engineer standing right next to the wheel; he took her hand, and her surprise made her lose focus, causing him to vanish—but not before he slipped a letter into her fingers. She hid it in her glove, and throughout the entire ride, she neither saw nor heard anything. It was the Countess’s habit, when taking a drive in her carriage, to constantly ask questions like: “Who was that person we just passed? What’s the name of this bridge? What does that sign say?” This time, however, Lizaveta gave such vague and nonsensical replies that the Countess became annoyed with her.
“What is the matter with you, my dear?” she exclaimed. “Have you taken leave of your senses, or what is it? Do you not hear me or understand what I say?... Heaven be thanked, I am still in my right mind and speak plainly enough!”
“What’s wrong with you, my dear?” she exclaimed. “Have you lost your mind, or what? Can you not hear me or understand what I’m saying? Thank goodness, I’m still of sound mind and speaking clearly enough!”
Lizaveta Ivanovna did not hear her. On returning home she ran to her room, and drew the letter out of her glove: it was not sealed. Lizaveta read it. The letter contained a declaration of love; it was tender, respectful, and copied word for word from a German novel. But Lizaveta did not know anything of the German language, and she was quite delighted.
Lizaveta Ivanovna didn't hear her. When she got home, she rushed to her room and took the letter out of her glove: it wasn't sealed. Lizaveta read it. The letter was a love confession; it was sweet, respectful, and copied word for word from a German novel. But Lizaveta didn’t know any German, and she was completely thrilled.
For all that, the letter caused her to feel exceedingly uneasy. For the first time in her life she was entering into secret and confidential relations with a young man. His boldness alarmed her. She reproached herself for her imprudent behaviour, and knew not what to do. Should she cease to sit at the window and, by assuming an appearance of indifference towards him, put a check upon the young officer’s desire for further acquaintance with her? Should she send his letter back to him, or should she answer him in a cold and decided manner? There was nobody to whom she could turn in her perplexity, for she had neither female friend nor adviser... At length she resolved to reply to him.
Despite everything, the letter made her feel extremely uneasy. For the first time in her life, she was getting involved in secret and confidential relationships with a young man. His boldness frightened her. She criticized herself for her reckless behavior and didn’t know what to do. Should she stop sitting by the window and, by pretending to be indifferent to him, put a stop to the young officer’s interest in getting to know her better? Should she return his letter, or reply with a cold and firm response? There was no one she could turn to in her confusion, as she had neither a female friend nor a mentor... In the end, she decided to respond to him.
She sat down at her little writing-table, took pen and paper, and began to think. Several times she began her letter, and then tore it up: the way she had expressed herself seemed to her either too inviting or too cold and decisive. At last she succeeded in writing a few lines with which she felt satisfied.
She sat down at her small writing desk, picked up a pen and some paper, and started to think. Several times she began her letter, only to tear it up: the way she had expressed herself felt either too inviting or too cold and final. Finally, she managed to write a few lines that she felt good about.
“I am convinced,” she wrote, “that your intentions are honourable, and that you do not wish to offend me by any imprudent behaviour, but our acquaintance must not begin in such a manner. I return you your letter, and I hope that I shall never have any cause to complain of this undeserved slight.”
“I am convinced,” she wrote, “that your intentions are good, and that you don’t want to offend me with any reckless behavior, but our relationship shouldn’t start this way. I’m returning your letter, and I hope I never have to complain about this undeserved insult.”
The next day, as soon as Hermann made his appearance, Lizaveta rose from her embroidery, went into the drawing-room, opened the ventilator and threw the letter into the street, trusting that the young officer would have the perception to pick it up.
The next day, as soon as Hermann showed up, Lizaveta got up from her embroidery, went into the living room, opened the vent, and tossed the letter out into the street, hoping that the young officer would be smart enough to pick it up.
Hermann hastened forward, picked it up and then repaired to a confectioner’s shop. Breaking the seal of the envelope, he found inside it his own letter and Lizaveta’s reply. He had expected this, and he returned home, his mind deeply occupied with his intrigue.
Hermann hurried ahead, picked it up, and then went to a candy shop. Breaking the seal of the envelope, he discovered his own letter and Lizaveta’s response inside. He had anticipated this, and he went home, his mind fully engaged with his mystery.
Three days afterwards, a bright-eyed young girl from a milliner’s establishment brought Lizaveta a letter. Lizaveta opened it with great uneasiness, fearing that it was a demand for money, when suddenly she recognised Hermann’s hand-writing.
Three days later, a cheerful young girl from a hat shop delivered a letter to Lizaveta. Lizaveta opened it with a lot of anxiety, worried it might be a request for money, when suddenly she recognized Hermann’s handwriting.
“You have made a mistake, my dear,” said she: “this letter is not for me.”
“You've made a mistake, my dear,” she said. “This letter isn't for me.”
“Oh, yes, it is for you,” replied the girl, smiling very knowingly. “Have the goodness to read it.”
“Oh, yes, it’s for you,” the girl replied with a knowing smile. “Please read it.”
Lizaveta glanced at the letter. Hermann requested an interview.
Lizaveta looked at the letter. Hermann asked for a meeting.
“It cannot be,” she cried, alarmed at the audacious request, and the manner in which it was made. “This letter is certainly not for me.”
“It can’t be,” she exclaimed, shocked by the bold request and the way it was delivered. “This letter is definitely not for me.”
And she tore it into fragments.
And she ripped it into pieces.
“If the letter was not for you, why have you torn it up?” said the girl. “I should have given it back to the person who sent it.”
“If the letter wasn’t for you, why did you rip it up?” the girl asked. “I should have returned it to the person who sent it.”
“Be good enough, my dear,” said Lizaveta, disconcerted by this remark, “not to bring me any more letters for the future, and tell the person who sent you that he ought to be ashamed...”
“Just be decent enough, my dear,” Lizaveta said, startled by this comment, “to not bring me any more letters from now on, and let the person who sent you know that he should be ashamed...”
But Hermann was not the man to be thus put off. Every day Lizaveta received from him a letter, sent now in this way, now in that. They were no longer translated from the German. Hermann wrote them under the inspiration of passion, and spoke in his own language, and they bore full testimony to the inflexibility of his desire and the disordered condition of his uncontrollable imagination. Lizaveta no longer thought of sending them back to him: she became intoxicated with them and began to reply to them, and little by little her answers became longer and more affectionate. At last she threw out of the window to him the following letter:
But Hermann wasn't the type to be easily dismissed. Every day, Lizaveta received a letter from him, sent in various ways. They were no longer translated from German. Hermann wrote them fueled by passion, expressing himself in his own words, and they clearly showed the strength of his desire and the chaotic state of his wild imagination. Lizaveta didn’t think about sending them back to him anymore; she became enthralled by them and started to respond. Gradually, her replies grew longer and more affectionate. Finally, she tossed the following letter out of the window to him:
“This evening there is going to be a ball at the Embassy. The Countess will be there. We shall remain until two o’clock. You have now an opportunity of seeing me alone. As soon as the Countess is gone, the servants will very probably go out, and there will be nobody left but the Swiss, but he usually goes to sleep in his lodge. Come about half-past eleven. Walk straight upstairs. If you meet anybody in the ante-room, ask if the Countess is at home. You will be told ‘No,’ in which case there will be nothing left for you to do but to go away again. But it is most probable that you will meet nobody. The maidservants will all be together in one room. On leaving the ante-room, turn to the left, and walk straight on until you reach the Countess’s bedroom. In the bedroom, behind a screen, you will find two doors: the one on the right leads to a cabinet, which the Countess never enters; the one on the left leads to a corridor, at the end of which is a little winding staircase; this leads to my room.”
“This evening there's going to be a ball at the Embassy. The Countess will be there. We’ll stay until two o’clock. You now have the chance to see me alone. Once the Countess leaves, the servants will probably head out, and the only one left will be the Swiss, but he usually falls asleep in his lodge. Come around half-past eleven. Just walk straight upstairs. If you run into anyone in the ante-room, ask if the Countess is at home. They’ll say ‘No,’ in which case you’ll have to leave again. But it’s very likely you won’t see anyone. The maids will all be in one room together. After leaving the ante-room, turn left and walk straight until you get to the Countess’s bedroom. In the bedroom, behind a screen, you’ll find two doors: the one on the right leads to a cabinet that the Countess never uses; the one on the left goes to a corridor, and at the end of that is a little winding staircase that leads to my room.”
Hermann trembled like a tiger, as he waited for the appointed time to arrive. At ten o’clock in the evening he was already in front of the Countess’s house. The weather was terrible; the wind blew with great violence; the sleety snow fell in large flakes; the lamps emitted a feeble light, the streets were deserted; from time to time a sledge, drawn by a sorry-looking hack, passed by, on the look-out for a belated passenger. Hermann was enveloped in a thick overcoat, and felt neither wind nor snow.
Hermann shook with anticipation as he waited for the designated time to come. By 10 PM, he was already outside the Countess’s house. The weather was awful; the wind howled fiercely, and the sleet fell in big flakes. The lamps gave off a dim light, and the streets were empty; occasionally, a sleigh pulled by a tired horse passed by, searching for a late passenger. Hermann was wrapped up in a heavy overcoat and felt neither the wind nor the snow.
At last the Countess’s carriage drew up. Hermann saw two footmen carry out in their arms the bent form of the old lady, wrapped in sable fur, and immediately behind her, clad in a warm mantle, and with her head ornamented with a wreath of fresh flowers, followed Lizaveta. The door was closed. The carriage rolled away heavily through the yielding snow. The porter shut the street-door; the windows became dark.
At last, the Countess’s carriage pulled up. Hermann saw two footmen carry the hunched figure of the old lady, wrapped in sable fur, and right behind her, dressed in a warm coat and wearing a fresh flower wreath, was Lizaveta. The door closed. The carriage rolled away slowly through the soft snow. The porter shut the street door; the windows went dark.
Hermann began walking up and down near the deserted house; at length he stopped under a lamp, and glanced at his watch: it was twenty minutes past eleven. He remained standing under the lamp, his eyes fixed upon the watch, impatiently waiting for the remaining minutes to pass. At half-past eleven precisely, Hermann ascended the steps of the house, and made his way into the brightly-illuminated vestibule. The porter was not there. Hermann hastily ascended the staircase, opened the door of the ante-room and saw a footman sitting asleep in an antique chair by the side of a lamp. With a light firm step Hermann passed by him. The drawing-room and dining-room were in darkness, but a feeble reflection penetrated thither from the lamp in the ante-room.
Hermann started walking back and forth near the empty house; eventually, he stopped under a lamp and looked at his watch: it was twenty minutes past eleven. He stood there under the lamp, his eyes fixed on the watch, impatiently waiting for the last few minutes to tick by. Right at half-past eleven, Hermann climbed the steps to the house and entered the brightly-lit vestibule. The porter wasn't there. Hermann quickly went up the stairs, opened the door to the ante-room, and saw a footman sleeping in an old chair next to a lamp. With a light, confident step, Hermann walked past him. The drawing-room and dining-room were dark, but a faint light spilled in from the lamp in the ante-room.
Hermann reached the Countess’s bedroom. Before a shrine, which was full of old images, a golden lamp was burning. Faded stuffed chairs and divans with soft cushions stood in melancholy symmetry around the room, the walls of which were hung with China silk. On one side of the room hung two portraits painted in Paris by Madame Lebrun. One of these represented a stout, red-faced man of about forty years of age in a bright-green uniform and with a star upon his breast; the other—a beautiful young woman, with an aquiline nose, forehead curls and a rose in her powdered hair. In the corners stood porcelain shepherds and shepherdesses, dining-room clocks from the workshop of the celebrated Lefroy, bandboxes, roulettes, fans and the various playthings for the amusement of ladies that were in vogue at the end of the last century, when Montgolfier’s balloons and Mesmer’s magnetism were the rage. Hermann stepped behind the screen. At the back of it stood a little iron bedstead; on the right was the door which led to the cabinet; on the left—the other which led to the corridor. He opened the latter, and saw the little winding staircase which led to the room of the poor companion... But he retraced his steps and entered the dark cabinet.
Hermann arrived at the Countess’s bedroom. In front of a shrine filled with old images, a golden lamp was lit. Faded upholstered chairs and sofas with soft cushions were arranged in a sad symmetry around the room, whose walls were draped in silk from China. On one side of the room, there were two portraits painted in Paris by Madame Lebrun. One depicted a chubby, red-faced man around forty years old in a bright green uniform, adorned with a star on his chest; the other showed a beautiful young woman with an aquiline nose, curly hair on her forehead, and a rose in her powdered hair. In the corners stood porcelain shepherds and shepherdesses, dining room clocks crafted by the famous Lefroy, bandboxes, games, fans, and various toys for ladies that were popular at the end of the last century when Montgolfier’s balloons and Mesmer’s magnetism were all the rage. Hermann stepped behind the screen. At the back was a small iron bed; to the right was the door leading to the cabinet; to the left was the other door leading to the hallway. He opened the latter and saw the narrow winding staircase that led to the room of the poor companion... But he turned back and entered the dark cabinet.
The time passed slowly. All was still. The clock in the drawing-room struck twelve; the strokes echoed through the room one after the other, and everything was quiet again. Hermann stood leaning against the cold stove. He was calm; his heart beat regularly, like that of a man resolved upon a dangerous but inevitable undertaking. One o’clock in the morning struck; then two; and he heard the distant noise of carriage-wheels. An involuntary agitation took possession of him. The carriage drew near and stopped. He heard the sound of the carriage-steps being let down. All was bustle within the house. The servants were running hither and thither, there was a confusion of voices, and the rooms were lit up. Three antiquated chamber-maids entered the bedroom, and they were shortly afterwards followed by the Countess who, more dead than alive, sank into a Voltaire armchair. Hermann peeped through a chink. Lizaveta Ivanovna passed close by him, and he heard her hurried steps as she hastened up the little spiral staircase. For a moment his heart was assailed by something like a pricking of conscience, but the emotion was only transitory, and his heart became petrified as before.
Time dragged on. Everything was quiet. The clock in the living room struck twelve; the chimes echoed through the room one by one, and then there was silence again. Hermann leaned against the cold stove. He felt calm; his heart beat steadily like someone ready for a dangerous but unavoidable task. One o’clock struck; then two; and he heard the distant sound of carriage wheels. A wave of nervousness swept over him. The carriage approached and stopped. He heard the sound of the carriage steps being lowered. There was a flurry of activity inside the house. The servants were rushing around, voices were mingling, and the rooms were lit up. Three old chambermaids entered the bedroom, shortly followed by the Countess, who, looking pale and exhausted, sank into a Voltaire armchair. Hermann peeked through a crack. Lizaveta Ivanovna passed right by him, and he heard her hurried footsteps as she climbed the small spiral staircase. For a moment, he felt a slight twinge of guilt, but that feeling quickly faded, and his heart grew cold again.
The Countess began to undress before her looking-glass. Her rose-bedecked cap was taken off, and then her powdered wig was removed from off her white and closely-cut hair. Hairpins fell in showers around her. Her yellow satin dress, brocaded with silver, fell down at her swollen feet.
The Countess started to undress in front of her mirror. She took off her rose-adorned cap, and then she removed her powdered wig from her short, white hair. Hairpins fell around her like confetti. Her yellow satin dress, embellished with silver, slipped down to her swollen feet.
Hermann was a witness of the repugnant mysteries of her toilette; at last the Countess was in her night-cap and dressing-gown, and in this costume, more suitable to her age, she appeared less hideous and deformed.
Hermann watched the disgusting rituals of her getting ready; finally, the Countess was in her nightcap and robe, and in this outfit, which was more appropriate for her age, she looked less unattractive and misshapen.
Like all old people in general, the Countess suffered from sleeplessness. Having undressed, she seated herself at the window in a Voltaire armchair and dismissed her maids. The candles were taken away, and once more the room was left with only one lamp burning in it. The Countess sat there looking quite yellow, mumbling with her flaccid lips and swaying to and fro. Her dull eyes expressed complete vacancy of mind, and, looking at her, one would have thought that the rocking of her body was not a voluntary action of her own, but was produced by the action of some concealed galvanic mechanism.
Like many elderly people, the Countess had trouble sleeping. After getting undressed, she sat down at the window in a Voltaire armchair and sent her maids away. The candles were taken away, leaving just one lamp lit in the room. The Countess sat there, looking quite pale, mumbling with her relaxed lips and rocking back and forth. Her dull eyes showed complete emptiness, and if you looked at her, you might think that the rocking of her body was not something she was doing on purpose, but rather the result of some hidden electrical mechanism.
Suddenly the death-like face assumed an inexplicable expression. The lips ceased to tremble, the eyes became animated: before the Countess stood an unknown man.
Suddenly, the death-like face took on an unexplainable expression. The lips stopped trembling, and the eyes became lively: before the Countess stood a stranger.
“Do not be alarmed, for Heaven’s sake, do not be alarmed!” said he in a low but distinct voice. “I have no intention of doing you any harm, I have only come to ask a favour of you.”
“Please, don’t be alarmed, for heaven’s sake, don’t be alarmed!” he said in a quiet but clear voice. “I have no intention of hurting you, I’ve only come to ask you for a favor.”
The old woman looked at him in silence, as if she had not heard what he had said. Hermann thought that she was deaf, and bending down towards her ear, he repeated what he had said. The aged Countess remained silent as before.
The old woman stared at him in silence, as if she hadn’t heard what he said. Hermann thought she might be deaf, so he leaned closer and repeated his words in her ear. The elderly Countess stayed silent, just like before.
“You can insure the happiness of my life,” continued Hermann, “and it will cost you nothing. I know that you can name three cards in order—”
“You can guarantee my happiness,” Hermann continued, “and it won't cost you anything. I know you can name three cards in order—”
Hermann stopped. The Countess appeared now to understand what he wanted; she seemed as if seeking for words to reply.
Hermann stopped. The Countess now seemed to understand what he wanted; she looked like she was searching for the right words to respond.
“It was a joke,” she replied at last: “I assure you it was only a joke.”
“It was a joke,” she finally replied. “I promise it was just a joke.”
“There is no joking about the matter,” replied Hermann angrily. “Remember Chaplitzky, whom you helped to win.”
“There’s no joking about this,” Hermann replied angrily. “Remember Chaplitzky, whom you helped win.”
The Countess became visibly uneasy. Her features expressed strong emotion, but they quickly resumed their former immobility.
The Countess looked noticeably uncomfortable. Her face showed intense emotion, but it soon returned to its previous stillness.
“Can you not name me these three winning cards?” continued Hermann.
“Can you not tell me which three cards are winning?” Hermann continued.
The Countess remained silent; Hermann continued:
The Countess stayed quiet; Hermann went on:
“For whom are you preserving your secret? For your grandsons? They are rich enough without it; they do not know the worth of money. Your cards would be of no use to a spendthrift. He who cannot preserve his paternal inheritance, will die in want, even though he had a demon at his service. I am not a man of that sort; I know the value of money. Your three cards will not be thrown away upon me. Come!”...
“For whom are you keeping your secret? For your grandsons? They’re already rich; they have no idea what money is worth. Your cards wouldn’t help a wasteful spender. Anyone who can’t manage their inheritance will end up broke, even if they had a demon to help them. I’m not that kind of person; I understand the value of money. Your three cards won’t go to waste on me. Come!”
He paused and tremblingly awaited her reply. The Countess remained silent; Hermann fell upon his knees.
He paused and nervously waited for her response. The Countess stayed quiet; Hermann dropped to his knees.
“If your heart has ever known the feeling of love,” said he, “if you remember its rapture, if you have ever smiled at the cry of your new-born child, if any human feeling has ever entered into your breast, I entreat you by the feelings of a wife, a lover, a mother, by all that is most sacred in life, not to reject my prayer. Reveal to me your secret. Of what use is it to you?... May be it is connected with some terrible sin with the loss of eternal salvation, with some bargain with the devil... Reflect,—you are old; you have not long to live—I am ready to take your sins upon my soul. Only reveal to me your secret. Remember that the happiness of a man is in your hands, that not only I, but my children, and grandchildren will bless your memory and reverence you as a saint...”
“If your heart has ever felt love,” he said, “if you recall its joy, if you’ve ever smiled at the cry of your newborn child, if any human emotion has ever touched you, I beg you, by the feelings of a wife, a lover, a mother, by everything that is most sacred in life, please don't deny my request. Share your secret with me. What good does it do you?... Maybe it’s tied to some terrible sin, the loss of eternal salvation, some deal with the devil... Think about it—you’re old; you don’t have much time left—I’m willing to take your sins onto my soul. Just reveal your secret. Remember that a man’s happiness is in your hands, that not just I, but my children and grandchildren will cherish your memory and honor you as a saint...”
The old Countess answered not a word.
The Countess remained silent.
Hermann rose to his feet.
Hermann stood up.
“You old hag!” he exclaimed, grinding his teeth, “then I will make you answer!”
“You old hag!” he shouted, clenching his teeth, “then I’m going to make you talk!”
With these words he drew a pistol from his pocket.
With that, he pulled a gun out of his pocket.
At the sight of the pistol, the Countess for the second time exhibited strong emotion. She shook her head and raised her hands as if to protect herself from the shot... then she fell backwards and remained motionless.
At the sight of the pistol, the Countess showed strong emotion for the second time. She shook her head and raised her hands as if to shield herself from the shot... then she fell backward and lay still.
“Come, an end to this childish nonsense!” said Hermann, taking hold of her hand. “I ask you for the last time: will you tell me the names of your three cards, or will you not?”
“Come on, let’s stop this childish nonsense!” said Hermann, grabbing her hand. “I’m asking you one last time: will you tell me the names of your three cards, or will you not?”
The Countess made no reply. Hermann perceived that she was dead!
The Countess didn't say anything. Hermann realized that she was lifeless!
IV
Lizaveta Ivanovna was sitting in her room, still in her ball dress, lost in deep thought. On returning home, she had hastily dismissed the chambermaid who very reluctantly came forward to assist her, saying that she would undress herself, and with a trembling heart had gone up to her own room, expecting to find Hermann there, but yet hoping not to find him. At the first glance she convinced herself that he was not there, and she thanked her fate for having prevented him keeping the appointment. She sat down without undressing, and began to recall to mind all the circumstances which in so short a time had carried her so far. It was not three weeks since the time when she first saw the young officer from the window—and yet she was already in correspondence with him, and he had succeeded in inducing her to grant him a nocturnal interview! She knew his name only through his having written it at the bottom of some of his letters; she had never spoken to him, had never heard his voice, and had never heard him spoken of until that evening. But, strange to say, that very evening at the ball, Tomsky, being piqued with the young Princess Pauline N——, who, contrary to her usual custom, did not flirt with him, wished to revenge himself by assuming an air of indifference: he therefore engaged Lizaveta Ivanovna and danced an endless mazurka with her. During the whole of the time he kept teasing her about her partiality for Engineer officers; he assured her that he knew far more than she imagined, and some of his jests were so happily aimed, that Lizaveta thought several times that her secret was known to him.
Lizaveta Ivanovna was sitting in her room, still in her ball gown, lost in deep thought. After getting home, she quickly sent away the chambermaid who, reluctantly, stepped forward to help her, saying she would undress herself, and with a racing heart, she headed to her room, expecting to find Hermann there but secretly hoping he wouldn't be. At first glance, she assured herself that he wasn't there, and she felt grateful to fate for preventing him from showing up. She sat down without changing out of her dress and began to reflect on everything that had happened so quickly. It had barely been three weeks since she first spotted the young officer from her window—and now she was already exchanging letters with him and had even agreed to meet him at night! She only knew his name because he had signed it at the bottom of some of his letters; she had never spoken to him, had never heard his voice, and hadn’t heard anyone mention him until that evening. Strangely enough, that very evening at the ball, Tomsky, feeling slighted by the young Princess Pauline N——, who, unusually, didn't flirt with him, decided to take revenge by acting indifferent: he consequently asked Lizaveta Ivanovna to dance and led her in an endless mazurka. Throughout the entire time, he teased her about her affection for Engineer officers; he insisted that he knew much more than she thought, and some of his jokes were so well-aimed that Lizaveta briefly felt he might have figured out her secret.
“From whom have you learnt all this?” she asked, smiling.
“Who taught you all this?” she asked, smiling.
“From a friend of a person very well known to you,” replied Tomsky, “from a very distinguished man.”
“From a friend of someone you know really well,” replied Tomsky, “from a very distinguished guy.”
“And who is this distinguished man?”
“And who is this distinguished guy?”
“His name is Hermann.”
"His name's Hermann."
Lizaveta made no reply; but her hands and feet lost all sense of feeling.
Lizaveta didn't respond; instead, her hands and feet went completely numb.
“This Hermann,” continued Tomsky, “is a man of romantic personality. He has the profile of a Napoleon, and the soul of a Mephistopheles. I believe that he has at least three crimes upon his conscience... How pale you have become!”
“This Hermann,” continued Tomsky, “is a guy with a romantic personality. He’s got the profile of a Napoleon and the soul of a Mephistopheles. I think he has at least three crimes weighing on his conscience... How pale you look!”
“I have a headache... But what did this Hermann—or whatever his name is—tell you?”
“I have a headache... But what did this Hermann—or whatever his name is—say to you?”
“Hermann is very much dissatisfied with his friend: he says that in his place he would act very differently... I even think that Hermann himself has designs upon you; at least, he listens very attentively to all that his friend has to say about you.”
“Hermann is really not happy with his friend: he says that if he were in his position, he would handle things very differently... I even think Hermann himself is interested in you; at least, he listens very closely to everything his friend says about you.”
“And where has he seen me?”
“And where has he seen me?”
“In church, perhaps; or on the parade—God alone knows where. It may have been in your room, while you were asleep, for there is nothing that he—”
“In church, maybe; or on the parade—only God knows where. It could have been in your room, while you were sleeping, because there is nothing that he—”
Three ladies approaching him with the question: “oubli ou regret?” interrupted the conversation, which had become so tantalisingly interesting to Lizaveta.
Three ladies approached him with the question: “oubli ou regret?” interrupting the conversation, which had become so intriguingly interesting to Lizaveta.
The lady chosen by Tomsky was the Princess Pauline herself. She succeeded in effecting a reconciliation with him during the numerous turns of the dance, after which he conducted her to her chair. On returning to his place, Tomsky thought no more either of Hermann or Lizaveta. She longed to renew the interrupted conversation, but the mazurka came to an end, and shortly afterwards the old Countess took her departure.
The woman Tomsky picked was Princess Pauline herself. She managed to reconcile with him during the various turns of the dance, after which he escorted her to her chair. Once he returned to his spot, Tomsky no longer thought about Hermann or Lizaveta. She wanted to pick up their interrupted conversation, but the mazurka ended, and soon after, the old Countess left.
Tomsky’s words were nothing more than the customary small talk of the dance, but they sank deep into the soul of the young dreamer. The portrait, sketched by Tomsky, coincided with the picture she had formed within her own mind, and thanks to the latest romances, the ordinary countenance of her admirer became invested with attributes capable of alarming her and fascinating her imagination at the same time. She was now sitting with her bare arms crossed and with her head, still adorned with flowers, sunk upon her uncovered bosom. Suddenly the door opened and Hermann entered. She shuddered.
Tomsky’s words were just the usual small talk at the dance, but they resonated deeply with the young dreamer. The portrait he painted matched the image she had in her mind, and thanks to the latest romantic stories, the typical face of her admirer took on qualities that both scared and captivated her imagination. She was sitting with her bare arms crossed, her head—still decorated with flowers—resting on her bare chest. Suddenly, the door opened and Hermann walked in. She recoiled.
“Where were you?” she asked in a terrified whisper.
"Where were you?" she asked in a scared whisper.
“In the old Countess’s bedroom,” replied Hermann: “I have just left her. The Countess is dead.”
“In the old Countess’s bedroom,” Hermann replied, “I just left her. The Countess is dead.”
“My God! What do you say?”
“My God! What do you mean?”
“And I am afraid,” added Hermann, “that I am the cause of her death.”
“And I'm afraid,” Hermann added, “that I'm the reason for her death.”
Lizaveta looked at him, and Tomsky’s words found an echo in her soul: “This man has at least three crimes upon his conscience!” Hermann sat down by the window near her, and related all that had happened.
Lizaveta looked at him, and Tomsky’s words resonated in her soul: “This man has at least three crimes weighing on his conscience!” Hermann sat down by the window next to her and shared everything that had happened.
Lizaveta listened to him in terror. So all those passionate letters, those ardent desires, this bold obstinate pursuit—all this was not love! Money—that was what his soul yearned for! She could not satisfy his desire and make him happy! The poor girl had been nothing but the blind tool of a robber, of the murderer of her aged benefactress!... She wept bitter tears of agonised repentance. Hermann gazed at her in silence: his heart, too, was a prey to violent emotion, but neither the tears of the poor girl, nor the wonderful charm of her beauty, enhanced by her grief, could produce any impression upon his hardened soul. He felt no pricking of conscience at the thought of the dead old woman. One thing only grieved him: the irreparable loss of the secret from which he had expected to obtain great wealth.
Lizaveta listened to him in terror. So all those passionate letters, those intense desires, this bold, stubborn pursuit—all of it wasn't love! It was money that his soul craved! She couldn't meet his needs or make him happy! The poor girl had been nothing but the unwitting instrument of a thief, a murderer of her elderly benefactor!... She cried bitter tears of deep regret. Hermann stared at her in silence; his heart was also overwhelmed with strong feelings, but neither the girl's tears nor the stunning beauty she had, amplified by her sadness, affected his hardened soul. He felt no guilt over the dead old woman. The only thing that troubled him was the irreplaceable loss of the secret he had hoped would bring him great wealth.
“You are a monster!” said Lizaveta at last.
“You're a monster!” Lizaveta finally said.
“I did not wish for her death,” replied Hermann: “my pistol was not loaded.”
“I didn’t want her to die,” Hermann replied. “My pistol wasn’t loaded.”
Both remained silent.
Both stayed quiet.
The day began to dawn. Lizaveta extinguished her candle: a pale light illumined her room. She wiped her tear-stained eyes and raised them towards Hermann: he was sitting near the window, with his arms crossed and with a fierce frown upon his forehead. In this attitude he bore a striking resemblance to the portrait of Napoleon. This resemblance struck Lizaveta even.
The day started to break. Lizaveta blew out her candle: a soft light filled her room. She wiped her tear-streaked eyes and looked up at Hermann: he was sitting by the window, arms crossed and a serious frown on his forehead. In this position, he looked so much like the portrait of Napoleon. This resemblance really caught Lizaveta's attention.
“How shall I get you out of the house?” said she at last. “I thought of conducting you down the secret staircase, but in that case it would be necessary to go through the Countess’s bedroom, and I am afraid.”
“How am I going to get you out of the house?” she said at last. “I considered leading you down the secret staircase, but that would mean passing through the Countess’s bedroom, and I’m worried about that.”
“Tell me how to find this secret staircase—I will go alone.”
“Tell me how to find this secret staircase—I’ll go by myself.”
Lizaveta arose, took from her drawer a key, handed it to Hermann and gave him the necessary instructions. Hermann pressed her cold, limp hand, kissed her bowed head, and left the room.
Lizaveta got up, took a key from her drawer, handed it to Hermann, and gave him the necessary instructions. Hermann squeezed her cold, weak hand, kissed her lowered head, and left the room.
He descended the winding staircase, and once more entered the Countess’s bedroom. The dead old lady sat as if petrified; her face expressed profound tranquillity. Hermann stopped before her, and gazed long and earnestly at her, as if he wished to convince himself of the terrible reality; at last he entered the cabinet, felt behind the tapestry for the door, and then began to descend the dark staircase, filled with strange emotions. “Down this very staircase,” thought he, “perhaps coming from the very same room, and at this very same hour sixty years ago, there may have glided, in an embroidered coat, with his hair dressed à l’oiseau royal and pressing to his heart his three-cornered hat, some young gallant, who has long been mouldering in the grave, but the heart of his aged mistress has only to-day ceased to beat...”
He walked down the winding staircase and entered the Countess’s bedroom again. The deceased old lady sat there as if frozen; her face showed deep calm. Hermann paused in front of her, staring intently at her, as if trying to convince himself of the terrible reality of it all; finally, he stepped into the cabinet, felt behind the tapestry for the door, and began to descend the dark staircase, filled with strange emotions. “Down this exact staircase,” he thought, “maybe coming from this very same room, and at this very same hour sixty years ago, a young man in an embroidered coat, with his hair styled à l’oiseau royal and clutching his three-cornered hat to his chest, might have glided through here. He has long since decayed in the grave, but the heart of his aged mistress has only just stopped beating...”
At the bottom of the staircase Hermann found a door, which he opened with a key, and then traversed a corridor which conducted him into the street.
At the bottom of the staircase, Hermann found a door, which he unlocked with a key, and then walked down a hallway that led him to the street.
V
Three days after the fatal night, at nine o’clock in the morning, Hermann repaired to the Convent of ——, where the last honours were to be paid to the mortal remains of the old Countess. Although feeling no remorse, he could not altogether stifle the voice of conscience, which said to him: “You are the murderer of the old woman!” In spite of his entertaining very little religious belief, he was exceedingly superstitious; and believing that the dead Countess might exercise an evil influence on his life, he resolved to be present at her obsequies in order to implore her pardon.
Three days after that fateful night, at nine o’clock in the morning, Hermann went to the Convent of ——, where the final respects were to be paid to the remains of the old Countess. Even though he felt no remorse, he couldn’t completely silence his conscience, which kept telling him, “You’re the one who killed the old woman!” Despite having very little religious faith, he was quite superstitious; and since he worried that the dead Countess might cast a negative influence on his life, he decided to attend her funeral to ask for her forgiveness.
The church was full. It was with difficulty that Hermann made his way through the crowd of people. The coffin was placed upon a rich catafalque beneath a velvet baldachin. The deceased Countess lay within it, with her hands crossed upon her breast, with a lace cap upon her head and dressed in a white satin robe. Around the catafalque stood the members of her household: the servants in black caftans, with armorial ribbons upon their shoulders, and candles in their hands; the relatives—children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren—in deep mourning.
The church was packed. Hermann struggled to navigate through the crowd. The coffin rested on an ornate catafalque under a velvet canopy. The late Countess lay inside, her hands crossed over her chest, wearing a lace cap and dressed in a white satin gown. Surrounding the catafalque were members of her household: the servants in black caftans, with insignia ribbons on their shoulders and candles in hand; the relatives—children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren—in deep mourning.
Nobody wept; tears would have been une affectation. The Countess was so old, that her death could have surprised nobody, and her relatives had long looked upon her as being out of the world. A famous preacher pronounced the funeral sermon. In simple and touching words he described the peaceful passing away of the righteous, who had passed long years in calm preparation for a Christian end. “The angel of death found her,” said the orator, “engaged in pious meditation and waiting for the midnight bridegroom.”
Nobody cried; tears would have felt like a show. The Countess was so elderly that her death didn't surprise anyone, and her relatives had long regarded her as being beyond this world. A well-known preacher delivered the funeral sermon. In heartfelt and straightforward terms, he talked about the peaceful departure of the righteous, who had spent many years in quiet preparation for a Christian ending. “The angel of death found her,” said the speaker, “deep in prayer and waiting for the midnight bridegroom.”
The service concluded amidst profound silence. The relatives went forward first to take farewell of the corpse. Then followed the numerous guests, who had come to render the last homage to her who for so many years had been a participator in their frivolous amusements. After these followed the members of the Countess’s household. The last of these was an old woman of the same age as the deceased. Two young women led her forward by the hand. She had not strength enough to bow down to the ground—she merely shed a few tears and kissed the cold hand of her mistress.
The service ended in deep silence. The family members stepped forward first to say goodbye to the body. Following them were the many guests who had come to pay their final respects to someone who had shared in their lighthearted fun for so many years. After that came the members of the Countess’s household. The last of them was an older woman, the same age as the deceased. Two young women guided her forward by the hand. She was too weak to kneel, so she only shed a few tears and kissed her mistress’s cold hand.
Hermann now resolved to approach the coffin. He knelt down upon the cold stones and remained in that position for some minutes; at last he arose, as pale as the deceased Countess herself; he ascended the steps of the catafalque and bent over the corpse... At that moment it seemed to him that the dead woman darted a mocking look at him and winked with one eye. Hermann started back, took a false step and fell to the ground. Several persons hurried forward and raised him up. At the same moment Lizaveta Ivanovna was borne fainting into the porch of the church. This episode disturbed for some minutes the solemnity of the gloomy ceremony. Among the congregation arose a deep murmur, and a tall thin chamberlain, a near relative of the deceased, whispered in the ear of an Englishman who was standing near him, that the young officer was a natural son of the Countess, to which the Englishman coldly replied: “Oh!”
Hermann decided to approach the coffin. He knelt on the cold stone and stayed that way for a few minutes; finally, he stood up, looking as pale as the deceased Countess herself. He climbed the steps of the catafalque and leaned over the body... At that moment, it seemed to him that the dead woman shot him a mocking glance and winked one eye. Hermann recoiled, stumbled, and fell to the ground. Several people rushed over to help him up. At the same time, Lizaveta Ivanovna was carried in, fainting, into the church porch. This incident disrupted the solemnity of the gloomy ceremony for a few minutes. A deep murmur rose among the crowd, and a tall, thin chamberlain, a close relative of the deceased, whispered in the ear of an Englishman standing nearby that the young officer was the Countess's illegitimate son, to which the Englishman replied coolly, “Oh!”
During the whole of that day, Hermann was strangely excited. Repairing to an out-of-the-way restaurant to dine, he drank a great deal of wine, contrary to his usual custom, in the hope of deadening his inward agitation. But the wine only served to excite his imagination still more. On returning home, he threw himself upon his bed without undressing, and fell into a deep sleep.
During the whole day, Hermann felt unusually anxious. He went to a small, hidden restaurant for dinner and drank a lot of wine, which was out of character for him, hoping it would help calm his inner turmoil. But instead, the wine only stirred his imagination even more. When he got home, he collapsed onto his bed without getting undressed and fell into a deep sleep.
When he woke up it was already night, and the moon was shining into the room. He looked at his watch: it was a quarter to three. Sleep had left him; he sat down upon his bed and thought of the funeral of the old Countess.
When he woke up, it was already night, and the moon was shining into the room. He looked at his watch: it was a quarter to three. Sleep had abandoned him; he sat on his bed and thought about the funeral of the old Countess.
At that moment somebody in the street looked in at his window, and immediately passed on again. Hermann paid no attention to this incident. A few moments afterwards he heard the door of his ante-room open. Hermann thought that it was his orderly, drunk as usual, returning from some nocturnal expedition, but presently he heard footsteps that were unknown to him: somebody was walking softly over the floor in slippers. The door opened, and a woman dressed in white, entered the room. Hermann mistook her for his old nurse, and wondered what could bring her there at that hour of the night. But the white woman glided rapidly across the room and stood before him—and Hermann recognised the Countess!
At that moment, someone on the street glanced in through his window and then quickly moved on. Hermann didn't pay any attention to it. A few moments later, he heard the door to his ante-room open. Hermann thought it was his orderly, drunk as usual, coming back from some late-night adventure, but then he heard footsteps that he didn't recognize: someone was quietly walking across the floor in slippers. The door opened, and a woman dressed in white entered the room. Hermann mistook her for his old nurse and wondered what she was doing there at that hour of the night. But the woman in white glided swiftly across the room and stood in front of him—and Hermann recognized the Countess!
“I have come to you against my wish,” she said in a firm voice: “but I have been ordered to grant your request. Three, seven, ace, will win for you if played in succession, but only on these conditions: that you do not play more than one card in twenty-four hours, and that you never play again during the rest of your life. I forgive you my death, on condition that you marry my companion, Lizaveta Ivanovna.”
“I’ve come to you against my will,” she said in a firm voice. “But I’ve been ordered to grant your request. Three, seven, ace, will win for you if played in order, but only under these conditions: you can’t play more than one card in twenty-four hours, and you can never play again for the rest of your life. I forgive you for my death, on the condition that you marry my companion, Lizaveta Ivanovna.”
With these words she turned round very quietly, walked with a shuffling gait towards the door and disappeared. Hermann heard the street-door open and shut, and again he saw some one look in at him through the window.
With those words, she turned around quietly, shuffled toward the door, and vanished. Hermann heard the street door open and close, and once again he noticed someone peeking in at him through the window.
For a long time Hermann could not recover himself. He then rose up and entered the next room. His orderly was lying asleep upon the floor, and he had much difficulty in waking him. The orderly was drunk as usual, and no information could be obtained from him. The street-door was locked. Hermann returned to his room, lit his candle, and wrote down all the details of his vision.
For a while, Hermann couldn't collect himself. He then got up and went into the next room. His orderly was sleeping on the floor, and it took a lot of effort to wake him up. The orderly was drunk as usual, and he couldn't provide any information. The front door was locked. Hermann went back to his room, lit his candle, and wrote down all the details of his vision.
VI
Two fixed ideas can no more exist together in the moral world than two bodies can occupy one and the same place in the physical world. “Three, seven, ace,” soon drove out of Hermann’s mind the thought of the dead Countess. “Three, seven, ace,” were perpetually running through his head and continually being repeated by his lips. If he saw a young girl, he would say: “How slender she is! quite like the three of hearts.” If anybody asked: “What is the time?” he would reply: “Five minutes to seven.” Every stout man that he saw reminded him of the ace. “Three, seven, ace” haunted him in his sleep, and assumed all possible shapes. The threes bloomed before him in the forms of magnificent flowers, the sevens were represented by Gothic portals, and the aces became transformed into gigantic spiders. One thought alone occupied his whole mind—to make a profitable use of the secret which he had purchased so dearly. He thought of applying for a furlough so as to travel abroad. He wanted to go to Paris and tempt fortune in some of the public gambling-houses that abounded there. Chance spared him all this trouble.
Two fixed ideas can't coexist in the moral world any more than two objects can occupy the same space in the physical world. “Three, seven, ace” quickly pushed the thought of the dead Countess out of Hermann’s mind. “Three, seven, ace” constantly played in his head and rolled off his tongue. When he saw a young girl, he would think, “How slender she is! Just like the three of hearts.” If someone asked, “What time is it?” he would respond, “Five minutes to seven.” Every overweight man he saw reminded him of the ace. “Three, seven, ace” haunted his dreams, taking on all sorts of forms. The threes blossomed in his mind as gorgeous flowers, the sevens appeared as Gothic arches, and the aces morphed into giant spiders. One thought dominated his mind—how to profit from the secret he had paid so dearly for. He considered applying for a leave of absence to travel abroad. He wanted to go to Paris and try his luck in the many casinos there. But fate took care of all this for him.
There was in Moscow a society of rich gamesters, presided over by the celebrated Chekalinsky, who had passed all his life at the card-table and had amassed millions, accepting bills of exchange for his winnings and paying his losses in ready money. His long experience secured for him the confidence of his companions, and his open house, his famous cook, and his agreeable and fascinating manners gained for him the respect of the public. He came to St. Petersburg. The young men of the capital flocked to his rooms, forgetting balls for cards, and preferring the emotions of faro to the seductions of flirting. Narumov conducted Hermann to Chekalinsky’s residence.
In Moscow, there was a society of wealthy gamblers led by the famous Chekalinsky, who had spent his entire life at the card table and had made millions, accepting IOUs for his wins and paying his losses in cash. His extensive experience earned him the trust of his peers, and his open home, renowned chef, and charming personality gained him the respect of the public. He moved to St. Petersburg, where young men from the capital flocked to his place, choosing cards over dancing and preferring the thrill of faro to the allure of flirtation. Narumov took Hermann to Chekalinsky's home.
They passed through a suite of magnificent rooms, filled with attentive domestics. The place was crowded. Generals and Privy Counsellors were playing at whist; young men were lolling carelessly upon the velvet-covered sofas, eating ices and smoking pipes. In the drawing-room, at the head of a long table, around which were assembled about a score of players, sat the master of the house keeping the bank. He was a man of about sixty years of age, of a very dignified appearance; his head was covered with silvery-white hair; his full, florid countenance expressed good-nature, and his eyes twinkled with a perpetual smile. Narumov introduced Hermann to him. Chekalinsky shook him by the hand in a friendly manner, requested him not to stand on ceremony, and then went on dealing.
They walked through a series of impressive rooms, filled with attentive staff. The place was packed. Generals and advisers were playing whist; young men lounged carelessly on the velvet-covered sofas, enjoying ice treats and smoking pipes. In the drawing room, at the head of a long table surrounded by about twenty players, sat the master of the house managing the bank. He was around sixty years old, with a very dignified presence; his head was covered with silvery-white hair, and his full, rosy face showed a friendly disposition, with his eyes sparkling with a constant smile. Narumov introduced Hermann to him. Chekalinsky shook his hand warmly, told him not to worry about formalities, and then continued dealing.
The game occupied some time. On the table lay more than thirty cards. Chekalinsky paused after each throw, in order to give the players time to arrange their cards and note down their losses, listened politely to their requests, and more politely still, put straight the corners of cards that some player’s hand had chanced to bend. At last the game was finished. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards and prepared to deal again.
The game took a while. On the table, there were over thirty cards. Chekalinsky paused after each throw to give the players time to organize their cards and jot down their losses, listened politely to their requests, and even more politely straightened out the corners of cards that some player had accidentally bent. Finally, the game ended. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards and got ready to deal again.
“Will you allow me to take a card?” said Hermann, stretching out his hand from behind a stout gentleman who was punting.
“Can I take a card?” Hermann asked, reaching his hand out from behind a heavyset man who was punting.
Chekalinsky smiled and bowed silently, as a sign of acquiescence. Narumov laughingly congratulated Hermann on his abjuration of that abstention from cards which he had practised for so long a period, and wished him a lucky beginning.
Chekalinsky smiled and bowed quietly, showing his agreement. Narumov laughed and congratulated Hermann on giving up his long-standing abstention from cards and wished him a lucky start.
“Stake!” said Hermann, writing some figures with chalk on the back of his card.
“Stake!” said Hermann, writing some numbers with chalk on the back of his card.
“How much?” asked the banker, contracting the muscles of his eyes; “excuse me, I cannot see quite clearly.”
“How much?” asked the banker, squinting his eyes. “Sorry, I can’t see very clearly.”
“Forty-seven thousand rubles,” replied Hermann.
“47,000 rubles,” replied Hermann.
At these words every head in the room turned suddenly round, and all eyes were fixed upon Hermann.
At these words, everyone in the room suddenly turned their heads, and all eyes were focused on Hermann.
“He has taken leave of his senses!” thought Narumov.
“He's lost his mind!” thought Narumov.
“Allow me to inform you,” said Chekalinsky, with his eternal smile, “that you are playing very high; nobody here has ever staked more than two hundred and seventy-five rubles at once.”
“Let me tell you,” said Chekalinsky, with his usual smile, “that you're betting quite a lot; no one here has ever wagered more than two hundred and seventy-five rubles at a time.”
“Very well,” replied Hermann; “but do you accept my card or not?”
“Alright,” Hermann replied, “but are you taking my card or not?”
Chekalinsky bowed in token of consent.
Chekalinsky nodded in agreement.
“I only wish to observe,” said he, “that although I have the greatest confidence in my friends, I can only play against ready money. For my own part, I am quite convinced that your word is sufficient, but for the sake of the order of the game, and to facilitate the reckoning up, I must ask you to put the money on your card.”
“I just want to point out,” he said, “that even though I trust my friends completely, I can only play for cash. Personally, I’m totally convinced that your word is enough, but to keep things organized and make it easier to settle up, I need you to put the money on your card.”
Hermann drew from his pocket a bank-note and handed it to Chekalinsky, who, after examining it in a cursory manner, placed it on Hermann’s card.
Hermann pulled a banknote out of his pocket and gave it to Chekalinsky, who briefly glanced at it and then put it on Hermann’s card.
He began to deal. On the right a nine turned up, and on the left a three.
He started dealing. On the right, a nine showed up, and on the left, a three.
“I have won!” said Hermann, showing his card.
“I won!” said Hermann, holding up his card.
A murmur of astonishment arose among the players. Chekalinsky frowned, but the smile quickly returned to his face.
A murmur of surprise spread among the players. Chekalinsky frowned, but the smile quickly came back to his face.
“Do you wish me to settle with you?” he said to Hermann.
“Do you want me to settle things with you?” he said to Hermann.
“If you please,” replied the latter.
“If you don’t mind,” replied the latter.
Chekalinsky drew from his pocket a number of banknotes and paid at once. Hermann took up his money and left the table. Narumov could not recover from his astonishment. Hermann drank a glass of lemonade and returned home.
Chekalinsky pulled out several banknotes from his pocket and paid right away. Hermann took his money and got up from the table. Narumov was still reeling from his surprise. Hermann had a glass of lemonade and then went home.
The next evening he again repaired to Chekalinsky’s. The host was dealing. Hermann walked up to the table; the punters immediately made room for him. Chekalinsky greeted him with a gracious bow.
The next evening, he went back to Chekalinsky's. The host was dealing. Hermann approached the table, and the players quickly made space for him. Chekalinsky welcomed him with a polite bow.
Hermann waited for the next deal, took a card and placed upon it his forty-seven thousand roubles, together with his winnings of the previous evening.
Hermann waited for the next game, picked a card, and put down his forty-seven thousand roubles, along with his winnings from the previous night.
Chekalinsky began to deal. A knave turned up on the right, a seven on the left.
Chekalinsky started to play. A jerk showed up on the right, a seven on the left.
Hermann showed his seven.
Hermann showed his seven cards.
There was a general exclamation. Chekalinsky was evidently ill at ease, but he counted out the ninety-four thousand rubles and handed them over to Hermann, who pocketed them in the coolest manner possible and immediately left the house.
There was a collective shout. Chekalinsky seemed clearly uncomfortable, but he counted out the ninety-four thousand rubles and handed them to Hermann, who casually pocketed the money and left the house right away.
The next evening Hermann appeared again at the table. Every one was expecting him. The generals and Privy Counsellors left their whist in order to watch such extraordinary play. The young officers quitted their sofas, and even the servants crowded into the room. All pressed round Hermann. The other players left off punting, impatient to see how it would end. Hermann stood at the table and prepared to play alone against the pale, but still smiling Chekalinsky. Each opened a pack of cards. Chekalinsky shuffled. Hermann took a card and covered it with a pile of bank-notes. It was like a duel. Deep silence reigned around.
The next evening, Hermann showed up at the table again. Everyone was waiting for him. The generals and Privy Counsellors stopped their card game to watch the incredible match. The young officers got off their sofas, and even the servants packed into the room. Everyone gathered around Hermann. The other players stopped betting, eager to see how it would all end. Hermann stood at the table, ready to play alone against the pale, but still smiling Chekalinsky. They each opened a deck of cards. Chekalinsky shuffled. Hermann took a card and covered it with a stack of banknotes. It was like a duel. A deep silence fell over the room.
Chekalinsky began to deal; his hands trembled. On the right a queen turned up, and on the left an ace.
Chekalinsky started to deal; his hands shook. On the right, a queen appeared, and on the left, an ace.
“Ace has won!” cried Hermann, showing his card.
“Ace has won!” shouted Hermann, revealing his card.
“Your queen has lost,” said Chekalinsky, politely.
“Your queen has lost,” Chekalinsky said politely.
Hermann started; instead of an ace, there lay before him the queen of spades! He could not believe his eyes, nor could he understand how he had made such a mistake.
Hermann was taken aback; instead of an ace, there was the queen of spades in front of him! He couldn’t believe what he was seeing, and he couldn’t figure out how he had made such a mistake.
At that moment it seemed to him that the queen of spades smiled ironically and winked her eye at him. He was struck by her remarkable resemblance...
At that moment, he felt like the queen of spades was smiling ironically and winking at him. He was struck by how much she resembled...
“The old Countess!” he exclaimed, seized with terror.
“The old Countess!” he exclaimed, filled with fear.
Chekalinsky gathered up his winnings. For some time, Hermann remained perfectly motionless. When at last he left the table, there was a general commotion in the room.
Chekalinsky collected his winnings. For a while, Hermann stayed completely still. When he finally got up from the table, there was a stir in the room.
“Splendidly punted!” said the players. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards afresh, and the game went on as usual.
“Awesome shot!” said the players. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards again, and the game continued as usual.
Hermann went out of his mind, and is now confined in room Number 17 of the Obukhov Hospital. He never answers any questions, but he constantly mutters with unusual rapidity: “Three, seven, ace!” “Three, seven, queen!”
Hermann lost his mind and is now locked up in room number 17 of the Obukhov Hospital. He never answers questions, but he keeps muttering at an unusual speed: “Three, seven, ace!” “Three, seven, queen!”
Lizaveta Ivanovna has married a very amiable young man, a son of the former steward of the old Countess. He is in the service of the State somewhere, and is in receipt of a good income. Lizaveta is also supporting a poor relative.
Lizaveta Ivanovna has married a really friendly young man, the son of the former steward of the old Countess. He works for the government somewhere and earns a decent income. Lizaveta is also helping out a poor relative.
Tomsky has been promoted to the rank of captain, and has become the husband of the Princess Pauline.
Tomsky has been promoted to captain and is now married to Princess Pauline.
THE CLOAK
BY NIKOLAY V. GOGOL
In the department of——, but it is better not to mention the department. The touchiest things in the world are departments, regiments, courts of justice, in a word, all branches of public service. Each individual nowadays thinks all society insulted in his person. Quite recently, a complaint was received from a district chief of police in which he plainly demonstrated that all the imperial institutions were going to the dogs, and that the Czar’s sacred name was being taken in vain; and in proof he appended to the complaint a romance, in which the district chief of police is made to appear about once in every ten pages, and sometimes in a downright drunken condition. Therefore, in order to avoid all unpleasantness, it will be better to designate the department in question, as a certain department.
In the department of——, but it's probably best not to name the department. Departments, regiments, and courts of justice are incredibly sensitive topics; essentially, all areas of public service. These days, everyone seems to think that any criticism is a personal insult to society as a whole. Just recently, a complaint came in from a district chief of police where he clearly showed that all the imperial institutions are falling apart, and that the Czar’s sacred name is being disrespected; as proof, he attached a novel featuring the district chief of police appearing about once every ten pages, sometimes even in a drunken state. So, to avoid any awkward situations, it’s better to refer to the department in question simply as a certain department.
So, in a certain department there was a certain official—not a very notable one, it must be allowed—short of stature, somewhat pock-marked, red-haired, and mole-eyed, with a bald forehead, wrinkled cheeks, and a complexion of the kind known as sanguine. The St. Petersburg climate was responsible for this. As for his official rank—with us Russians the rank comes first—he was what is called a perpetual titular councillor, over which, as is well known, some writers make merry and crack their jokes, obeying the praiseworthy custom of attacking those who cannot bite back.
In one department, there was an official—not particularly remarkable, it must be said—short, a bit pockmarked, red-haired, and with bulging eyes, a bald forehead, wrinkled cheeks, and a complexion that could be described as ruddy. The St. Petersburg climate was to blame for that. As for his official title—since in Russia, rank is everything—he held the position of a perpetual titular councillor, which, as is widely recognized, has inspired some writers to poke fun and make jokes, following the commendable habit of targeting those who can't fight back.
His family name was Bashmachkin. This name is evidently derived from bashmak (shoe); but, when, at what time, and in what manner, is not known. His father and grandfather, and all the Bashmachkins, always wore boots, which were resoled two or three times a year. His name was Akaky Akakiyevich. It may strike the reader as rather singular and far-fetched; but he may rest assured that it was by no means far-fetched, and that the circumstances were such that it would have been impossible to give him any other.
His last name was Bashmachkin. This name clearly comes from bashmak (shoe), but when, how, and under what circumstances, is not known. His father and grandfather, along with all the Bashmachkins, always wore boots, which were resoled two or three times a year. His name was Akaky Akakiyevich. It might seem a bit odd or exaggerated to the reader, but they can be assured that it was definitely not exaggerated, and the circumstances were such that it would have been impossible to give him any other name.
This was how it came about.
This is how it went down.
Akaky Akakiyevich was born, if my memory fails me not, in the evening on the 23rd of March. His mother, the wife of a Government official, and a very fine woman, made all due arrangements for having the child baptised. She was lying on the bed opposite the door; on her right stood the godfather, Ivan Ivanovich Eroshkin, a most estimable man, who served as the head clerk of the senate; and the godmother, Arina Semyonovna Bielobrinshkova, the wife of an officer of the quarter, and a woman of rare virtues. They offered the mother her choice of three names, Mokiya, Sossiya, or that the child should be called after the martyr Khozdazat. “No,” said the good woman, “all those names are poor.” In order to please her, they opened the calendar at another place; three more names appeared, Triphily, Dula, and Varakhasy. “This is awful,” said the old woman. “What names! I truly never heard the like. I might have put up with Varadat or Varukh, but not Triphily and Varakhasy!” They turned to another page and found Pavsikakhy and Vakhtisy. “Now I see,” said the old woman, “that it is plainly fate. And since such is the case, it will be better to name him after his father. His father’s name was Akaky, so let his son’s name be Akaky too.” In this manner he became Akaky Akakiyevich. They christened the child, whereat he wept, and made a grimace, as though he foresaw that he was to be a titular councillor.
Akaky Akakiyevich was born, if I'm not mistaken, on the evening of March 23rd. His mother, the wife of a government official and a remarkable woman, made all the necessary arrangements for his baptism. She was lying on the bed opposite the door; to her right stood the godfather, Ivan Ivanovich Eroshkin, a highly respected man who was the head clerk of the senate; and the godmother, Arina Semyonovna Bielobrinshkova, the wife of a quarter officer and a woman of exceptional character. They offered the mother a choice of three names: Mokiya, Sossiya, or naming the child after the martyr Khozdazat. “No,” said the good woman, “those names are terrible.” To please her, they looked at another section of the calendar; three more names came up: Triphily, Dula, and Varakhasy. “This is awful,” said the old woman. “What names! I’ve honestly never heard anything like it. I could have accepted Varadat or Varukh, but not Triphily and Varakhasy!” They turned to another page and found Pavsikakhy and Vakhtisy. “Now I see,” said the old woman, “that it’s clearly fate. And since that’s the case, it will be better to name him after his father. His father’s name was Akaky, so let’s name him Akaky too.” This is how he became Akaky Akakiyevich. They baptized the child, causing him to cry and make a face, as if he somehow knew he was destined to be a titular councillor.
In this manner did it all come about. We have mentioned it in order that the reader might see for himself that it was a case of necessity, and that it was utterly impossible to give him any other name.
In this way, it all happened. We’ve pointed it out so the reader can see for themselves that it was a matter of necessity, and that it was completely impossible to call it anything else.
When and how he entered the department, and who appointed him, no one could remember. However much the directors and chiefs of all kinds were changed, he was always to be seen in the same place, the same attitude, the same occupation—always the letter-copying clerk—so that it was afterwards affirmed that he had been born in uniform with a bald head. No respect was shown him in the department. The porter not only did not rise from his seat when he passed, but never even glanced at him, any more than if a fly had flown through the reception-room. His superiors treated him in coolly despotic fashion. Some insignificant assistant to the head clerk would thrust a paper under his nose without so much as saying, “Copy,” or, “Here’s an interesting little case,” or anything else agreeable, as is customary amongst well-bred officials. And he took it, looking only at the paper, and not observing who handed it to him, or whether he had the right to do so; simply took it, and set about copying it.
When and how he got into the department, and who hired him, no one could remember. No matter how often the directors and various chiefs changed, he was always seen in the same spot, with the same posture, doing the same job—always the letter-copying clerk—leading others to later claim that he was born in uniform with a bald head. He received no respect in the department. The porter not only didn’t get up when he walked by but didn’t even look at him, just like a fly buzzing through the reception area. His superiors treated him with a cool, authoritarian attitude. Some insignificant assistant to the head clerk would shove a paper in front of him without saying “Copy” or “Here’s an interesting case,” or anything else polite that you’d expect from properly raised officials. He just took it, only glancing at the paper and not noticing who handed it to him or if they had the right to do so; he simply accepted it and started copying it.
The young officials laughed at and made fun of him, so far as their official wit permitted; told in his presence various stories concocted about him, and about his landlady, an old woman of seventy; declared that she beat him; asked when the wedding was to be; and strewed bits of paper over his head, calling them snow. But Akaky Akakiyevich answered not a word, any more than if there had been no one there besides himself. It even had no effect upon his work. Amid all these annoyances he never made a single mistake in a letter. But if the joking became wholly unbearable, as when they jogged his head, and prevented his attending to his work, he would exclaim:
The young officials laughed at him and poked fun, as much as their official sense of humor allowed; they shared various stories made up about him and his landlady, an elderly woman of seventy; claimed that she hit him; asked when the wedding would be; and threw bits of paper over his head, calling it snow. But Akaky Akakiyevich didn’t respond at all, as if he were the only one there. It didn’t even affect his work. Despite all these annoyances, he never made a single mistake in a letter. However, if the teasing became completely unbearable, like when they bumped his head and distracted him from his work, he would shout:
“Leave me alone! Why do you insult me?”
“Leave me alone! Why are you insulting me?”
And there was something strange in the words and the voice in which they were uttered. There was in it something which moved to pity; so much so that one young man, a newcomer, who, taking pattern by the others, had permitted himself to make sport of Akaky, suddenly stopped short, as though all about him had undergone a transformation, and presented itself in a different aspect. Some unseen force repelled him from the comrades whose acquaintance he had made, on the supposition that they were decent, well-bred men. Long afterwards, in his gayest moments, there recurred to his mind the little official with the bald forehead, with his heart-rending words, “Leave me alone! Why do you insult me?” In these moving words, other words resounded—“I am thy brother.” And the young man covered his face with his hand; and many a time afterwards, in the course of his life, shuddered at seeing how much inhumanity there is in man, how much savage coarseness is concealed beneath refined, cultured, worldly refinement, and even, O God! in that man whom the world acknowledges as honourable and upright.
And there was something odd in the words and the tone in which they were said. There was something that stirred sympathy; so much so that one young man, a newcomer, who, following the lead of others, had allowed himself to mock Akaky, suddenly stopped, as if everything around him had changed and looked totally different. An unseen force pushed him away from the friends he had thought were decent, well-mannered people. Much later, even in his happiest moments, he remembered the little official with the bald head and his heart-wrenching words, “Leave me alone! Why do you insult me?” In these moving words, other words echoed—“I am your brother.” The young man covered his face with his hand, and many times afterward, throughout his life, he shuddered at how much inhumanity exists in people, how much raw, brutal behavior lies hidden beneath polite, cultured, sophisticated manners, and even, oh God! in those people whom the world sees as honorable and upright.
It would be difficult to find another man who lived so entirely for his duties. It is not enough to say that Akaky laboured with zeal; no, he laboured with love. In his copying, he found a varied and agreeable employment. Enjoyment was written on his face; some letters were even favourites with him; and when he encountered these, he smiled, winked, and worked with his lips, till it seemed as though each letter might be read in his face, as his pen traced it. If his pay had been in proportion to his zeal, he would, perhaps, to his great surprise, have been made even a councillor of state. But he worked, as his companions, the wits, put it, like a horse in a mill.
It would be hard to find another guy who dedicated himself so completely to his responsibilities. It's not enough to say that Akaky worked with enthusiasm; he worked with passion. In his copying, he discovered a diverse and enjoyable job. You could see the joy on his face; some letters even became his favorites, and when he came across those, he smiled, winked, and worked with his lips, making it seem like each letter was being expressed on his face as he wrote it. If his pay had matched his enthusiasm, he might have been surprised to find himself promoted to a state councillor. But he worked, as his clever colleagues would say, like a horse in a mill.
However, it would be untrue to say that no attention was paid to him. One director being a kindly man, and desirous of rewarding him for his long service, ordered him to be given something more important than mere copying. So he was ordered to make a report of an already concluded affair, to another department; the duty consisting simply in changing the heading and altering a few words from the first to the third person. This caused him so much toil, that he broke into a perspiration, rubbed his forehead, and finally said, “No, give me rather something to copy.” After that they let him copy on forever.
However, it wouldn't be fair to say that he was completely ignored. One director, who was a nice guy and wanted to acknowledge his long service, decided to give him a task that was more significant than just copying. So, he was assigned to write a report on an already finished matter for another department; the job involved simply changing the title and tweaking a few words from the first to the third person. This task took so much effort that he broke into a sweat, wiped his forehead, and finally said, “No, please just give me something to copy instead.” After that, they let him copy endlessly.
Outside this copying, it appeared that nothing existed for him. He gave no thought to his clothes. His uniform was not green, but a sort of rusty-meal colour. The collar was low, so that his neck, in spite of the fact that it was not long, seemed inordinately so as it emerged from it, like the necks of the plaster cats which pedlars carry about on their heads. And something was always sticking to his uniform, either a bit of hay or some trifle. Moreover, he had a peculiar knack, as he walked along the street, of arriving beneath a window just as all sorts of rubbish was being flung out of it; hence he always bore about on his hat scraps of melon rinds, and other such articles. Never once in his life did he give heed to what was going on every day to the street; while it is well known that his young brother officials trained the range of their glances till they could see when any one’s trouser-straps came undone upon the opposite sidewalk, which always brought a malicious smile to their faces. But Akaky Akakiyevich saw in all things the clean, even strokes of his written lines; and only when a horse thrust his nose, from some unknown quarter, over his shoulder, and sent a whole gust of wind down his neck from his nostrils, did he observe that he was not in the middle of a line, but in the middle of the street.
Outside of his copying work, it seemed like nothing else existed for him. He didn't think about his clothes at all. His uniform wasn't green, but more of a rusty brown color. The collar was low, making his neck, which wasn’t long to begin with, seem disproportionately so as it poked out, reminiscent of the plaster cats that peddlers balance on their heads. Plus, something was always sticking to his uniform, whether it was a piece of hay or some other small item. He also had a strange talent for standing beneath windows just as all sorts of junk was being thrown out, so he often ended up with bits of melon rinds and other debris on his hat. Throughout his life, he never paid attention to what happened on the street each day; in contrast, his younger co-workers trained their eyes to notice even when someone's trouser straps came undone across the sidewalk, which always made them smirk slyly. But Akaky Akakiyevich only saw the neat, even lines of his written work; it wasn’t until a horse pushed its nose over his shoulder, sending a gust of wind down his neck, that he realized he wasn’t in the middle of a line but right in the middle of the street.
On reaching home, he sat down at once at the table, sipped his cabbage-soup up quickly, and swallowed a bit of beef with onions, never noticing their taste, and gulping down everything with flies and anything else which the Lord happened to send at the moment. When he saw that his stomach was beginning to swell, he rose from the table, and copied papers which he had brought home. If there happened to be none, he took copies for himself, for his own gratification, especially if the document was noteworthy, not on account of its style, but of its being addressed to some distinguished person.
Once he got home, he immediately sat down at the table, quickly drank his cabbage soup, and swallowed a piece of beef with onions without paying attention to its taste, gulping down everything, including flies and anything else that came his way. When he noticed his stomach starting to bulge, he got up from the table and copied papers he had brought home. If there weren't any, he made copies for himself, just for his own enjoyment, especially if the document was important, not because of how it was written, but because it was addressed to someone distinguished.
Even at the hour when the grey St. Petersburg sky had quite disappeared, and all the official world had eaten or dined, each as he could, in accordance with the salary he received and his own fancy; when, all were resting from the department jar of pens, running to and fro, for their own and other people’s indispensable occupations, and from all the work that an uneasy man makes willingly for himself, rather than what is necessary; when, officials hasten to dedicate to pleasure the time which is left to them, one bolder than the rest, going to the theatre; another; into the street looking under the bonnets; another, wasting his evening in compliments to some pretty girl, the star of a small official circle; another—and this is the common case of all—visiting his comrades on the third or fourth floor, in two small rooms with an ante-room or kitchen, and some pretensions to fashion, such as a lamp or some other trifle which has cost many a sacrifice of dinner or pleasure trip; in a word, at the hour when all officials disperse among the contracted quarters of their friends, to play whist, as they sip their tea from glasses with a kopek’s worth of sugar, smoke long pipes, relate at time some bits of gossip which a Russian man can never, under any circumstances, refrain from, and when there is nothing else to talk of, repeat eternal anecdotes about the commandant to whom they had sent word that the tails of the horses on the Falconet Monument had been cut off; when all strive to divert themselves, Akaky Akakiyevich indulged in no kind of diversion. No one could even say that he had seen him at any kind of evening party. Having written to his heart’s content, he lay down to sleep, smiling at the thought of the coming day—of what God might send him to copy on the morrow.
Even when the gray St. Petersburg sky had completely faded, and everyone in the official world had eaten or dined as best they could based on their salary and preferences; when all were taking a break from the routine of pens running back and forth, dealing with their own and others' essential tasks, and from all the unnecessary work that a restless person willingly takes on rather than what is needed; when officials hurried to enjoy the limited time they had left to themselves, one more daring than the others went to the theater; another headed out to the street, looking under the hoods of carriages; another wasted his evening showering compliments on some pretty girl, the star of a small official circle; another—and this was the common situation for all—visited his friends on the third or fourth floor, in two small rooms with a hallway or kitchen, and some attempts at style, like a lamp or some other knickknack that cost them numerous sacrifices of meals or fun outings; in short, at the time when all officials scattered among the cramped quarters of their friends to play whist while sipping tea from glasses with a kopek's worth of sugar, smoking long pipes, sharing bits of gossip that a Russian man can never resist, and when there's nothing else to discuss, recounted endless anecdotes about the commandant they had notified about the tails of the horses on the Falconet Monument being cut off; when everyone was trying to entertain themselves, Akaky Akakiyevich engaged in no kind of distraction. No one could even claim they had seen him at any evening gathering. After writing to his heart’s content, he lay down to sleep, smiling at the thought of the next day—wondering what God might send him to copy in the morning.
Thus flowed on the peaceful life of the man, who, with a salary of four hundred rubles, understood how to be content with his lot; and thus it would have continued to flow on, perhaps, to extreme old age, were it not that there are various ills strewn along the path of life for titular councillors as well as for private, actual, court, and every other species of councillor, even to those who never give any advice or take any themselves.
Thus continued the peaceful life of the man, who, with a salary of four hundred rubles, knew how to be content with what he had; and it likely would have continued on like this, perhaps into old age, if not for the various troubles that life tosses at everyone—titular councillors, private councillors, actual councillors, court councillors, and all other kinds of councillors, even those who never offer advice or seek it out themselves.
There exists in St. Petersburg a powerful foe of all who receive a salary of four hundred rubles a year, or there-abouts. This foe is no other than the Northern cold, although it is said to be very healthy. At nine o’clock in the morning, at the very hour when the streets are filled with men bound for the various official departments, it begins to bestow such powerful and piercing nips on all noses impartially, that the poor officials really do not know what to do with them. At an hour, when the foreheads of even those who occupy exalted positions ache with the cold, and tears start to their eyes, the poor titular councillors are sometimes quite unprotected. Their only salvation lies in traversing as quickly as possible, in their thin little cloaks, five or six streets, and then warming their feet in the porter’s room, and so thawing all their talents and qualifications for official service, which had become frozen on the way.
In St. Petersburg, there’s a formidable enemy for anyone who makes around four hundred rubles a year. This enemy is none other than the icy Northern cold, though people say it's quite healthy. At nine o'clock in the morning, right when the streets get packed with men heading to various government offices, it starts to deliver such biting and sharp chills to everyone’s noses that the poor officials don’t really know how to deal with it. By the time even those in high-ranking positions feel their foreheads throbbing from the cold and tears start to flow, the underprivileged titular councillors often find themselves completely exposed. Their only hope is to rush as quickly as possible, in their thin little coats, across five or six streets, and then warm their feet in the porter’s room, slowly melting away the frost that has frozen their skills and qualifications for official work on the way.
Akaky Akakiyevich had felt for some time that his back and shoulders were paining with peculiar poignancy, in spite of the fact that he tried to traverse the distance with all possible speed. He began finally to wonder whether the fault did not lie in his cloak. He examined it thoroughly at home, and discovered that in two places, namely, on the back and shoulders, it had become thin as gauze. The cloth was worn to such a degree that he could see through it, and the lining had fallen into pieces. You must know that Akaky Akakiyevich’s cloak served as an object of ridicule to the officials. They even refused it the noble name of cloak, and called it a cape. In fact, it was of singular make, its collar diminishing year by year to serve to patch its other parts. The patching did not exhibit great skill on the part of the tailor, and was, in fact, baggy and ugly. Seeing how the matter stood, Akaky Akakiyevich decided that it would be necessary to take the cloak to Petrovich, the tailor, who lived somewhere on the fourth floor up a dark staircase, and who, in spite of his having but one eye and pock-marks all over his face, busied himself with considerable success in repairing the trousers and coats of officials and others; that is to say, when he was sober and not nursing some other scheme in his head.
Akaky Akakiyevich had been feeling for a while that his back and shoulders were hurting unusually, even though he tried to walk quickly. He started to wonder if the problem was his cloak. He checked it carefully at home and found that in two spots, specifically the back and shoulders, it had become as thin as a piece of paper. The fabric was worn down enough to see through, and the lining was in tatters. You should know that Akaky Akakiyevich's cloak was a source of mockery among the officials. They even refused to call it a cloak, opting for the term "cape" instead. It was really poorly made, with the collar getting smaller each year to patch up the rest. The patches didn’t show much skill from the tailor and were actually baggy and unsightly. Realizing the situation, Akaky Akakiyevich decided he needed to take the cloak to Petrovich, the tailor who lived up on the fourth floor of a dark staircase. Despite having only one eye and being covered in pockmarks, Petrovich was quite successful in fixing trousers and coats for officials and others—provided he was sober and not distracted by some other scheme.
It is not necessary to say much about this tailor, but as it is the custom to have the character of each personage in a novel clearly defined there is no help for it, so here is Petrovich the tailor. At first he was called only Grigory, and was some gentleman’s serf. He commenced calling himself Petrovich from the time when he received his free papers, and further began to drink heavily on all holidays, at first on the great ones, and then on all church festivals without discrimination, wherever a cross stood in the calendar. On this point he was faithful to ancestral custom; and when quarrelling with his wife, he called her a low female and a German. As we have mentioned his wife, it will be necessary to say a word or two about her. Unfortunately, little is known of her beyond the fact that Petrovich had a wife, who wore a cap and a dress, but could not lay claim to beauty, at least, no one but the soldiers of the guard even looked under her cap when they met her.
There's not much to say about this tailor, but since it's customary to clearly define each character in a novel, here’s Petrovich the tailor. Initially, he was just called Grigory and was a gentleman's serf. He started calling himself Petrovich once he got his freedom and began drinking heavily during holidays—first only the major ones, and then indiscriminately for any church festival, as long as there was a cross on the calendar. He was true to family traditions in this regard; when he argued with his wife, he called her a low woman and a German. Speaking of his wife, we should mention her briefly. Unfortunately, there's not much to say about her other than that Petrovich had a wife who wore a cap and a dress but wasn’t really considered beautiful. In fact, only the guard soldiers bothered to look under her cap when they met her.
Ascending the staircase which led to Petrovich’s room—which staircase was all soaked with dish-water and reeked with the smell of spirits which affects the eyes, and is an inevitable adjunct to all dark stairways in St. Petersburg houses—ascending the stairs, Akaky Akakiyevich pondered how much Petrovich would ask, and mentally resolved not to give more than two rubles. The door was open, for the mistress, in cooking some fish, had raised such a smoke in the kitchen that not even the beetles were visible. Akaky Akakiyevich passed through the kitchen unperceived, even by the housewife, and at length reached a room where he beheld Petrovich seated on a large unpainted table, with his legs tucked under him like a Turkish pasha. His feet were bare, after the fashion of tailors as they sit at work; and the first thing which caught the eye was his thumb, with a deformed nail thick and strong as a turtle’s shell. About Petrovich’s neck hung a skein of silk and thread, and upon his knees lay some old garment. He had been trying unsuccessfully for three minutes to thread his needle, and was enraged at the darkness and even at the thread, growling in a low voice, “It won’t go through, the barbarian! you pricked me, you rascal!”
Climbing the staircase that led to Petrovich’s room—which was soaked with dishwater and smelled of strong spirits that stung the eyes, a common feature of all dark stairways in St. Petersburg houses—Akaky Akakiyevich thought about how much Petrovich would charge and decided in his mind not to pay more than two rubles. The door was open because the mistress, while cooking some fish, had filled the kitchen with so much smoke that not even the beetles were visible. Akaky Akakiyevich slipped through the kitchen unnoticed, even by the housewife, and finally reached a room where he found Petrovich sitting at a large, unpainted table with his legs tucked under him like a Turkish pasha. His feet were bare, as tailors typically are while working; the first thing that caught the eye was his thumb, which had a thick, strong nail resembling a turtle’s shell. Around Petrovich’s neck hung a skein of silk and thread, and on his knees lay some old garment. He had been struggling to thread his needle for three minutes and was frustrated with the darkness and even the thread, muttering under his breath, “It won’t go through, the barbarian! You pricked me, you rascal!”
Akaky Akakiyevich was vexed at arriving at the precise moment when Petrovich was angry. He liked to order something of Petrovich when he was a little downhearted, or, as his wife expressed it, “when he had settled himself with brandy, the one-eyed devil!” Under such circumstances Petrovich generally came down in his price very readily, and even bowed and returned thanks. Afterwards, to be sure, his wife would come, complaining that her husband had been drunk, and so had fixed the price too low; but, if only a ten-kopek piece were added then the matter would be settled. But now it appeared that Petrovich was in a sober condition, and therefore rough, taciturn, and inclined to demand, Satan only knows what price. Akaky Akakiyevich felt this, and would gladly have beat a retreat, but he was in for it. Petrovich screwed up his one eye very intently at him, and Akaky Akakiyevich involuntarily said, “How do you do, Petrovich?”
Akaky Akakiyevich was frustrated to arrive at the exact moment when Petrovich was angry. He preferred to ask Petrovich for something when he was a bit down, or as his wife put it, “when he had settled himself with brandy, that one-eyed devil!” In those situations, Petrovich usually lowered his prices easily and even bowed and thanked him. Of course, later on, his wife would come in, complaining that her husband had been drunk and had set the price too low; but if they just added a ten-kopek piece, everything would be fine. But now it seemed that Petrovich was sober, which made him rough, quiet, and likely to demand who knows what price. Akaky Akakiyevich sensed this and would have gladly turned back, but he was already committed. Petrovich squinted his one eye at him intently, and Akaky Akakiyevich instinctively said, “How do you do, Petrovich?”
“I wish you a good morning, sir,” said Petrovich squinting at Akaky Akakiyevich’s hands, to see what sort of booty he had brought.
“I wish you a good morning, sir,” said Petrovich, squinting at Akaky Akakiyevich’s hands to see what kind of loot he had brought.
“Ah! I—to you, Petrovich, this—” It must be known that Akaky Akakiyevich expressed himself chiefly by prepositions, adverbs, and scraps of phrases which had no meaning whatever. If the matter was a very difficult one, he had a habit of never completing his sentences, so that frequently, having begun a phrase with the words, “This, in fact, is quite—” he forgot to go on, thinking he had already finished it.
“Ah! I—to you, Petrovich, this—” It must be known that Akaky Akakiyevich primarily communicated using prepositions, adverbs, and bits of phrases that made no sense at all. When faced with a particularly tough topic, he often didn’t finish his sentences, so that frequently, after starting a phrase with “This, in fact, is quite—,” he would forget to continue, believing he had already completed it.
“What is it?” asked Petrovich, and with his one eye scanned Akaky Akakiyevich’s whole uniform from the collar down to the cuffs, the back, the tails and the button-holes, all of which were well known to him, since they were his own handiwork. Such is the habit of tailors; it is the first thing they do on meeting one.
“What is it?” Petrovich asked, and with his one eye, he examined Akaky Akakiyevich’s entire uniform from the collar down to the cuffs, the back, the tails, and the buttonholes, all of which he knew well because they were his own creation. That's just how tailors are; it's the first thing they do when they meet someone.
“But I, here, this—Petrovich—a cloak, cloth—here you see, everywhere, in different places, it is quite strong—it is a little dusty and looks old, but it is new, only here in one place it is a little—on the back, and here on one of the shoulders, it is a little worn, yes, here on this shoulder it is a little—do you see? That is all. And a little work—”
“But I, right here—Petrovich—a cloak, made of cloth—here you see, all around, in various spots, it's pretty sturdy—it's a bit dusty and looks old, but it's new, just that in one area it’s a little—on the back, and here on one of the shoulders, it’s slightly worn, yes, here on this shoulder it’s a bit—do you see? That’s all. And a little bit of work—”
Petrovich took the cloak, spread it out, to begin with, on the table, looked at it hard, shook his head, reached out his hand to the window-sill for his snuff-box, adorned with the portrait of some general, though what general is unknown, for the place where the face should have been had been rubbed through by the finger and a square bit of paper had been pasted over it. Having taken a pinch of snuff, Petrovich held up the cloak, and inspected it against the light, and again shook his head. Then he turned it, lining upwards, and shook his head once more. After which he again lifted the general-adorned lid with its bit of pasted paper, and having stuffed his nose with snuff, dosed and put away the snuff-box, and said finally, “No, it is impossible to mend it. It is a wretched garment!”
Petrovich took the cloak and laid it out on the table. He stared at it intently, shook his head, and reached for his snuff-box on the windowsill, which had a portrait of some general—though it's unclear which one, as the face had been rubbed off, and a square piece of paper was pasted over it. After taking a pinch of snuff, Petrovich held the cloak up to the light and examined it closely, shaking his head again. He flipped it over, checked the lining, and shook his head once more. Then he opened the snuff-box with the pasted-over lid, took another pinch of snuff, closed the box, and finally said, “No, it can’t be fixed. It’s a terrible piece of clothing!”
Akaky Akakiyevich’s heart sank at these words.
Akaky Akakiyevich felt a deep sense of disappointment at these words.
“Why is it impossible, Petrovich?” he said, almost in the pleading voice of a child. “All that ails it is, that it is worn on the shoulders. You must have some pieces—”
“Why is it impossible, Petrovich?” he said, almost pleading like a child. “All that’s wrong with it is that it’s worn on the shoulders. You must have some pieces—”
“Yes, patches could be found, patches are easily found,” said Petrovich, “but there’s nothing to sew them to. The thing is completely rotten. If you put a needle to it—see, it will give way.”
“Yes, you can find patches; they're easy to get,” said Petrovich, “but there’s nothing to sew them onto. The thing is completely falling apart. If you poke it with a needle—see, it will fall apart.”
“Let it give way, and you can put on another patch at once.”
"Just let it go, and you can put on another patch right away."
“But there is nothing to put the patches on to. There’s no use in strengthening it. It is too far gone. It’s lucky that it’s cloth, for, if the wind were to blow, it would fly away.”
“But there’s nothing to put the patches on. Strengthening it won’t help. It’s too far gone. It’s a good thing it’s cloth, because if the wind blew, it would just fly away.”
“Well, strengthen it again. How this, in fact—”
“Well, reinforce it again. How this, in fact—”
“No,” said Petrovich decisively, “there is nothing to be done with it. It’s a thoroughly bad job. You’d better, when the cold winter weather comes on, make yourself some gaiters out of it, because stockings are not warm. The Germans invented them in order to make more money.” Petrovich loved on all occasions to have a fling at the Germans. “But it is plain you must have a new cloak.”
“No,” Petrovich said firmly, “there's nothing that can be done with it. It’s a complete disaster. You’d be better off making some gaiters from it when the cold winter comes because stockings aren’t warm. The Germans came up with them just to make more money.” Petrovich always took the opportunity to take a jab at the Germans. “But it’s clear you need a new cloak.”
At the word “new” all grew dark before Akaky Akakiyevich’s eyes, and everything in the room began to whirl round. The only thing he saw clearly was the general with the paper face on the lid of Petrovich’s snuff-box. “A new one?” said he, as if still in a dream. “Why, I have no money for that.”
At the word “new,” everything went black in front of Akaky Akakiyevich’s eyes, and everything in the room started to spin. The only thing he could see clearly was the general with the paper face on the lid of Petrovich’s snuff box. “A new one?” he asked, as if still in a trance. “But I don’t have any money for that.”
“Yes, a new one,” said Petrovich, with barbarous composure.
"Yeah, a new one," said Petrovich, with a ruthless calm.
“Well, if it came to a new one, how—it—”
“Well, if it came to a new one, how—it—”
“You mean how much would it cost?”
"You mean how much it would cost?"
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Well, you would have to lay out a hundred and fifty or more,” said Petrovich, and pursed up his lips significantly. He liked to produce powerful effects, liked to stun utterly and suddenly, and then to glance sideways to see what face the stunned person would put on the matter.
“Well, you would have to pay a hundred and fifty or more,” said Petrovich, pursing his lips importantly. He enjoyed making a strong impact, liked to shock people completely and suddenly, and then would look sideways to see what expression the shocked person would have about it.
“A hundred and fifty rubles for a cloak!” shrieked poor Akaky Akakiyevich, perhaps for the first time in his life, for his voice had always been distinguished for softness.
“A hundred and fifty rubles for a cloak!” shouted poor Akaky Akakiyevich, maybe for the first time in his life, since his voice had always been known for its softness.
“Yes, sir,” said Petrovich, “for any kind of cloak. If you have a marten fur on the collar, or a silk-lined hood, it will mount up to two hundred.”
“Yes, sir,” said Petrovich, “for any kind of coat. If you have a marten fur collar or a silk-lined hood, it will come to two hundred.”
“Petrovich, please,” said Akaky Akakiyevich in a beseeching tone, not hearing, and not trying to hear, Petrovich’s words, and disregarding all his “effects,” “some repairs, in order that it may wear yet a little longer.”
“Petrovich, please,” said Akaky Akakiyevich in a pleading tone, not hearing and not trying to hear Petrovich’s words, and ignoring all his “effects,” “some repairs, so that it can last a bit longer.”
“No, it would only be a waste of time and money,” said Petrovich. And Akaky Akakiyevich went away after these words, utterly discouraged. But Petrovich stood for some time after his departure, with significantly compressed lips, and without betaking himself to his work, satisfied that he would not be dropped, and an artistic tailor employed.
“No, it would just be a waste of time and money,” Petrovich said. And Akaky Akakiyevich left after hearing this, completely discouraged. But Petrovich stayed for a while after he left, with his lips tightly pressed together, not getting back to work, satisfied that he wouldn’t be dismissed and that an artistic tailor would be hired.
Akaky Akakiyevich went out into the street as if in a dream. “Such an affair!” he said to himself. “I did not think it had come to—” and then after a pause, he added, “Well, so it is! see what it has come to at last! and I never imagined that it was so!” Then followed a long silence, after which he exclaimed, “Well, so it is! see what already—nothing unexpected that—it would be nothing—what a strange circumstance!” So saying, instead of going home, he went in exactly the opposite direction without suspecting it. On the way, a chimney-sweep bumped up against him, and blackened his shoulder, and a whole hatful of rubbish landed on him from the top of a house which was building. He did not notice it, and only when he ran against a watchman, who, having planted his halberd beside him, was shaking some snuff from his box into his horny hand, did he recover himself a little, and that because the watchman said, “Why are you poking yourself into a man’s very face? Haven’t you the pavement?” This caused him to look about him, and turn towards home.
Akaky Akakiyevich walked out into the street as if he were in a dream. “What a situation!” he thought to himself. “I never thought it would come to this—” then after a pause, he added, “Well, here we are! Look at what it has come to at last! I never imagined it would be like this!” After a long silence, he exclaimed, “Well, here we are! Look at what’s already happened—nothing unexpected about it—it wouldn’t be anything—what a bizarre situation!” Saying this, instead of heading home, he walked in exactly the opposite direction without realizing it. On the way, a chimney sweep bumped into him, smudging his shoulder with soot, and a whole bunch of debris fell on him from the top of a building under construction. He didn’t notice it, and only when he bumped into a watchman, who had set his halberd beside him and was shaking some snuff into his calloused hand, did he snap back to reality, mainly because the watchman said, “Why are you getting so close to someone's face? Don’t you see the pavement?” This made him look around and turn towards home.
There only, he finally began to collect his thoughts, and to survey his position in its clear and actual light, and to argue with himself, sensibly and frankly, as with a reasonable friend, with whom one can discuss private and personal matters. “No,” said Akaky Akakiyevich, “it is impossible to reason with Petrovich now. He is that—evidently, his wife has been beating him. I’d better go to him on Sunday morning. After Saturday night he will be a little cross-eyed and sleepy, for he will want to get drunk, and his wife won’t give him any money, and at such a time, a ten-kopek piece in his hand will—he will become more fit to reason with, and then the cloak and that—” Thus argued Akaky Akakiyevich with himself regained his courage, and waited until the first Sunday, when, seeing from afar that Petrovich’s wife had left the house, he went straight to him.
There, he finally started to gather his thoughts, take a clear look at his situation, and reason with himself, sensibly and honestly, like he would with a good friend about personal matters. “No,” Akaky Akakiyevich said, “I can’t deal with Petrovich right now. He’s clearly been having a rough time—his wife must be giving him a hard time. I should visit him on Sunday morning. After Saturday night, he’ll probably be a bit disoriented and sleepy because he’ll want to drink, but his wife won’t give him any money. If I give him a ten-kopek piece then, he’ll be easier to talk to, and then there’s the cloak and all that—” With that, Akaky Akakiyevich reasoned with himself, regained his confidence, and waited until the first Sunday. When he saw from a distance that Petrovich’s wife had left the house, he headed straight to him.
Petrovich’s eye was indeed very much askew after Saturday. His head drooped, and he was very sleepy; but for all that, as soon as he knew what it was a question of, it seemed as though Satan jogged his memory. “Impossible,” said he. “Please to order a new one.” Thereupon Akaky Akakiyevich handed over the ten-kopek piece. “Thank you, sir. I will drink your good health,” said Petrovich. “But as for the cloak, don’t trouble yourself about it; it is good for nothing. I will make you a capital new one, so let us settle about it now.”
Petrovich’s eye was really crooked after Saturday. His head hung down, and he was super sleepy; but as soon as he figured out what was going on, it felt like Satan poked his memory. “No way,” he said. “Just order a new one.” Then Akaky Akakiyevich handed over the ten-kopek coin. “Thank you, sir. I’ll drink to your health,” said Petrovich. “But don’t worry about the cloak; it’s worthless. I’ll make you a great new one, so let’s sort it out now.”
Akaky Akakiyevich was still for mending it, but Petrovich would not hear of it, and said, “I shall certainly have to make you a new one, and you may depend upon it that I shall do my best. It may even be, as the fashion goes, that the collar can be fastened by silver hooks under a flap.”
Akaky Akakiyevich was still set on fixing it, but Petrovich wouldn’t hear of it and said, “I’ll definitely have to make you a new one, and you can count on me to do my best. It might even be, as the style goes, that the collar can be fastened with silver hooks under a flap.”
Then Akaky Akakiyevich saw that it was impossible to get along without a new cloak, and his spirit sank utterly. How, in fact, was it to be done? Where was the money to come from? He must have some new trousers, and pay a debt of long standing to the shoemaker for putting new tops to his old boots, and he must order three shirts from the seamstress, and a couple of pieces of linen. In short, all his money must be spent. And even if the director should be so kind as to order him to receive forty-five or even fifty rubles instead of forty, it would be a mere nothing, a mere drop in the ocean towards the funds necessary for a cloak, although he knew that Petrovich was often wrong-headed enough to blurt out some outrageous price, so that even his own wife could not refrain from exclaiming, “Have you lost your senses, you fool?” At one time he would not work at any price, and now it was quite likely that he had named a higher sum than the cloak would cost.
Then Akaky Akakiyevich realized that he couldn't get by without a new coat, and he felt completely defeated. How was he supposed to manage that? Where would he find the money? He needed new trousers, had to pay off a long-overdue debt to the shoemaker for fixing the tops of his old boots, and had to order three shirts from the seamstress, along with a couple of pieces of linen. In short, all his money would be gone. And even if the director was nice enough to increase his pay to forty-five or even fifty rubles instead of forty, it would still be barely enough, just a drop in the bucket towards buying a coat. Plus, he knew Petrovich could sometimes be foolish enough to throw out an outrageous price, causing even his own wife to gasp, “Have you lost your mind, you fool?” There was a time when he wouldn’t work for any amount, and now it was likely he had quoted a higher price than the coat would actually cost.
But although he knew that Petrovich would undertake to make a cloak for eighty rubles, still, where was he to get the eighty rubles from? He might possibly manage half. Yes, half might be procured, but where was the other half to come from? But the reader must first be told where the first half came from.
But even though he knew that Petrovich would agree to make a cloak for eighty rubles, he still wondered where he would get the eighty rubles from. He might be able to come up with half. Yes, half could be managed, but where would the other half come from? But first, the reader needs to know where the first half came from.
Akaky Akakiyevich had a habit of putting, for every ruble he spent, a groschen into a small box, fastened with lock and key, and with a slit in the top for the reception of money. At the end of every half-year he counted over the heap of coppers, and changed it for silver. This he had done for a long time, and in the course of years, the sum had mounted up to over forty rubles. Thus he had one half on hand. But where was he to find the other half? Where was he to get another forty rubles from? Akaky Akakiyevich thought and thought, and decided that it would be necessary to curtail his ordinary expenses, for the space of one year at least, to dispense with tea in the evening, to burn no candles, and, if there was anything which he must do, to go into his landlady’s room, and work by her light. When he went into the street, he must walk as lightly as he could, and as cautiously, upon the stones, almost upon tiptoe, in order not to wear his heels down in too short a time. He must give the laundress as little to wash as possible; and, in order not to wear out his clothes, he must take them off as soon as he got home, and wear only his cotton dressing-gown, which had been long and carefully saved.
Akaky Akakiyevich had a habit of putting a small coin in a locked box with a slit on top for every ruble he spent. At the end of every six months, he would count the pile of coins and exchange it for silver. He had been doing this for a long time, and over the years, it added up to more than forty rubles. So he had one half available. But where could he find the other half? Where would he get another forty rubles? Akaky Akakiyevich thought and thought, and decided that he would need to cut back on his regular expenses for at least a year. He would skip tea in the evening, stop using candles, and if there was anything he needed to do, he would go to his landlady’s room and work by her light. When he went out, he would walk as lightly and carefully as possible on the stones, almost on tiptoe, to avoid wearing down his heels too quickly. He would give the laundress as little laundry as possible, and to avoid wearing out his clothes, he would take them off as soon as he got home and only wear his cotton dressing gown, which he had saved for a long time.
To tell the truth, it was a little hard for him at first to accustom himself to these deprivations. But he got used to them at length, after a fashion, and all went smoothly. He even got used to being hungry in the evening, but he made up for it by treating himself, so to say, in spirit, by bearing ever in mind the idea of his future cloak. From that time forth, his existence seemed to become, in some way, fuller, as if he were married, or as if some other man lived in him, as if, in fact, he were not alone, and some pleasant friend had consented to travel along life’s path with him, the friend being no other than the cloak, with thick wadding and a strong lining incapable of wearing out. He became more lively, and even his character grew firmer, like that of a man who has made up his mind, and set himself a goal. From his face and gait, doubt and indecision, all hesitating and wavering disappeared of themselves. Fire gleamed in his eyes, and occasionally the boldest and most daring ideas flitted through his mind. Why not, for instance, have marten fur on the collar? The thought of this almost made him absent-minded. Once, in copying a letter, he nearly made a mistake, so that he exclaimed almost aloud, “Ugh!” and crossed himself. Once, in the course of every month, he had a conference with Petrovich on the subject of the cloak, where it would be better to buy the cloth, and the colour, and the price. He always returned home satisfied, though troubled, reflecting that the time would come at last when it could all be bought, and then the cloak made.
To be honest, it was a bit tough for him at first to get used to these deprivations. But eventually, he adapted to them in his own way, and everything went smoothly. He even got used to feeling hungry in the evenings, but he compensated for it mentally by keeping the idea of his future cloak in mind. From that point on, his life seemed somehow fuller, as if he were married, or as if another person lived inside him, making him feel less alone. It felt like a pleasant friend had agreed to accompany him on his journey through life, that friend being the cloak, with thick padding and a strong lining that wouldn’t wear out. He became more lively, and his character grew stronger, like someone who has made a decision and set a goal. Doubt and hesitance faded from his face and walk. A fire lit up in his eyes, and bold, daring ideas occasionally flashed through his mind. Why not have marten fur on the collar, for example? The thought of it nearly distracted him. Once, while copying a letter, he almost made a mistake and exclaimed almost out loud, “Ugh!” and crossed himself. Once a month, he met with Petrovich to discuss the cloak—where to buy the fabric, the color, and the price. He always returned home feeling satisfied yet troubled, reflecting that the time would eventually come when he could buy it all, and then get the cloak made.
The affair progressed more briskly than he had expected. For beyond all his hopes, the director awarded neither forty nor forty-five rubles for Akaky Akakiyevich’s share, but sixty. Whether he suspected that Akaky Akakiyevich needed a cloak, or whether it was merely chance, at all events, twenty extra rubles were by this means provided. This circumstance hastened matters. Two or three months more of hunger and Akaky Akakiyevich had accumulated about eighty rubles. His heart, generally so quiet, began to throb. On the first possible day, he went shopping in company with Petrovich. They bought some very good cloth, and at a reasonable rate too, for they had been considering the matter for six months, and rarely let a month pass without their visiting the shops to enquire prices. Petrovich himself said that no better cloth could be had. For lining, they selected a cotton stuff, but so firm and thick, that Petrovich declared it to be better than silk, and even prettier and more glossy. They did not buy the marten fur, because it was, in fact, dear, but in its stead, they picked out the very best of cat-skin which could be found in the shop, and which might, indeed, be taken for marten at a distance.
The situation moved along faster than he had anticipated. Surpassing all his expectations, the director didn't award forty or forty-five rubles for Akaky Akakiyevich's share, but sixty instead. Whether he realized that Akaky Akakiyevich needed a cloak or it was just a coincidence, either way, this extra twenty rubles came in handy. This development sped things up. After a couple more months of skipping meals, Akaky Akakiyevich had saved around eighty rubles. His usually calm heart started to race. On the first chance he got, he went shopping with Petrovich. They found some really nice fabric at a reasonable price too, having pondered this for six months and rarely letting a month go by without checking prices at the shops. Petrovich himself said that no better fabric was available. For the lining, they chose a cotton material that was so sturdy and thick that Petrovich claimed it was better than silk, and even more attractive and shinier. They didn't buy marten fur because it was quite expensive, but instead, they selected the best cat-skin available in the shop, which could easily be mistaken for marten from a distance.
Petrovich worked at the cloak two whole weeks, for there was a great deal of quilting; otherwise it would have been finished sooner. He charged twelve rubles for the job, it could not possibly have been done for less. It was all sewed with silk, in small, double seams, and Petrovich went over each seam afterwards with his own teeth, stamping in various patterns.
Petrovich worked on the cloak for two full weeks because there was a lot of quilting; otherwise, it would have been done sooner. He charged twelve rubles for the job, and it couldn’t have been done for any less. It was all sewn with silk, using small, double seams, and Petrovich went over each seam afterwards with his own teeth, imprinting various patterns.
It was—it is difficult to say precisely on what day, but probably the most glorious one in Akaky Akakiyevich’s life, when Petrovich at length brought home the cloak. He brought it in the morning, before the hour when it was necessary to start for the department. Never did a cloak arrive so exactly in the nick of time, for the severe cold had set in, and it seemed to threaten to increase. Petrovich brought the cloak himself as befits a good tailor. On his countenance was a significant expression, such as Akaky Akakiyevich had never beheld there. He seemed fully sensible that he had done no small deed, and crossed a gulf separating tailors who put in linings, and execute repairs, from those who make new things. He took the cloak out of the pocket-handkerchief in which he had brought it. The handkerchief was fresh from the laundress, and he put it in his pocket for use. Taking out the cloak, he gazed proudly at it, held it up with both hands, and flung it skilfully over the shoulders of Akaky Akakiyevich. Then he pulled it and fitted it down behind with his hand, and he draped it around Akaky Akakiyevich without buttoning it. Akaky Akakiyevich, like an experienced man, wished to try the sleeves. Petrovich helped him on with them, and it turned out that the sleeves were satisfactory also. In short, the cloak appeared to be perfect, and most seasonable. Petrovich did not neglect to observe that it was only because he lived in a narrow street, and had no signboard, and had known Akaky Akakiyevich so long, that he had made it so cheaply; but that if he had been in business on the Nevsky Prospect, he would have charged seventy-five rubles for the making alone. Akaky Akakiyevich did not care to argue this point with Petrovich. He paid him, thanked him, and set out at once in his new cloak for the department. Petrovich followed him, and pausing in the street, gazed long at the cloak in the distance, after which he went to one side expressly to run through a crooked alley, and emerge again into the street beyond to gaze once more upon the cloak from another point, namely, directly in front.
It was—it’s hard to say exactly which day, but probably the most wonderful one in Akaky Akakiyevich’s life, when Petrovich finally brought home the cloak. He delivered it in the morning, just before it was time to head to the department. Never had a cloak arrived at such a perfect moment, as the intense cold had set in, and it seemed to be getting worse. Petrovich brought the cloak himself, as any good tailor would. He had a notable expression on his face that Akaky Akakiyevich had never seen before. He seemed to fully realize that he had done something significant, crossing the gap between tailors who just add linings or do repairs and those who create new items. He took the cloak out of the handkerchief in which he had brought it. The handkerchief was freshly laundered, and he tucked it into his pocket for later use. As he took out the cloak, he looked at it proudly, held it up with both hands, and skillfully draped it over Akaky Akakiyevich’s shoulders. Then he adjusted it, tucking it down behind him, and wrapped it around Akaky Akakiyevich without buttoning it. Akaky Akakiyevich, acting like an experienced man, wanted to try the sleeves. Petrovich helped him with them, and it turned out that the sleeves were great too. Overall, the cloak seemed perfect and well-timed. Petrovich made sure to point out that it was only because he lived on a narrow street, had no signboard, and had known Akaky Akakiyevich for so long that he made it so cheaply; otherwise, if he had a shop on Nevsky Prospect, he would have charged seventy-five rubles just for the making. Akaky Akakiyevich didn’t want to argue this point with Petrovich. He paid him, thanked him, and immediately set out in his new cloak for the department. Petrovich followed him and, stopping in the street, stared at the cloak from a distance for a long time. Then he stepped aside to go through a narrow alley and came out onto the street again to admire the cloak from another angle, specifically from the front.
Meantime Akaky Akakiyevich went on in holiday mood. He was conscious every second of the time that he had a new cloak on his shoulders, and several times he laughed with internal satisfaction. In fact, there were two advantages, one was its warmth, the other its beauty. He saw nothing of the road, but suddenly found himself at the department. He took off his cloak in the ante-room, looked it over carefully, and confided it to the special care of the attendant. It is impossible to say precisely how it was that every one in the department knew at once that Akaky Akakiyevich had a new cloak, and that the “cape” no longer existed. All rushed at the same moment into the ante-room to inspect it. They congratulated him, and said pleasant things to him, so that he began at first to smile, and then to grow ashamed. When all surrounded him, and said that the new cloak must be “christened,” and that he must at least give them all a party, Akaky Akakiyevich lost his head completely, and did not know where he stood, what to answer, or how to get out of it. He stood blushing all over for several minutes, trying to assure them with great simplicity that it was not a new cloak, that it was in fact the old “cape.”
Meanwhile, Akaky Akakiyevich was in a festive mood. He felt every moment that he had a new cloak on his shoulders and chuckled to himself a few times with pure satisfaction. It had two main benefits: its warmth and its good looks. He wasn't paying attention to the road and suddenly found himself at the office. He took off his cloak in the waiting area, examined it carefully, and entrusted it to the attendant for safekeeping. It's hard to say exactly how everyone in the office knew right away that Akaky Akakiyevich had a new cloak and that the “cape” was no longer part of the picture. They all rushed to the waiting area at the same time to check it out. They congratulated him and said nice things, which made him smile at first, but then he started to feel embarrassed. When everyone gathered around him and suggested that the new cloak needed to be “christened” and that he should throw a party, Akaky Akakiyevich completely lost his composure. He didn’t know what to say or how to handle it. He stood there, blushing for several minutes, trying to simply assure them that it wasn’t a new cloak, but really just the old “cape.”
At length one of the officials, assistant to the head clerk, in order to show that he was not at all proud, and on good terms with his inferiors, said:
At last, one of the officials, the assistant to the head clerk, trying to prove that he wasn't at all arrogant and got along well with his subordinates, said:
“So be it, only I will give the party instead of Akaky Akakiyevich; I invite you all to tea with me to-night. It just happens to be my name-day too.”
“So be it, I’ll host the party instead of Akaky Akakiyevich; I invite all of you to tea with me tonight. It just so happens that it’s my name day too.”
The officials naturally at once offered the assistant clerk their congratulations, and accepted the invitation with pleasure. Akaky Akakiyevich would have declined; but all declared that it was discourteous, that it was simply a sin and a shame, and that he could not possibly refuse. Besides, the notion became pleasant to him when he recollected that he should thereby have a chance of wearing his new cloak in the evening also.
The officials quickly congratulated the assistant clerk and happily accepted the invitation. Akaky Akakiyevich would have turned it down, but everyone insisted it would be rude, a real shame, and that he couldn’t possibly say no. Plus, he started to feel good about it when he remembered he would get the chance to wear his new cloak in the evening too.
That whole day was truly a most triumphant festival for Akaky Akakiyevich. He returned home in the most happy frame of mind, took off his cloak, and hung it carefully on the wall, admiring afresh the cloth and the lining. Then he brought out his old, worn-out cloak, for comparison. He looked at it, and laughed, so vast was the difference. And long after dinner he laughed again when the condition of the “cape” recurred to his mind. He dined cheerfully, and after dinner wrote nothing, but took his ease for a while on the bed, until it got dark. Then he dressed himself leisurely, put on his cloak, and stepped out into the street.
That whole day was truly a big celebration for Akaky Akakiyevich. He returned home in a really happy mood, took off his cloak, and hung it carefully on the wall, admiring the fabric and the lining all over again. Then he pulled out his old, worn-out cloak for comparison. He looked at it and laughed because the difference was so huge. Even long after dinner, he laughed again when he thought about the state of the “cape.” He had a cheerful dinner, and after eating, he didn’t write anything but relaxed for a while on the bed until it got dark. Then he got dressed at his own pace, put on his cloak, and stepped out into the street.
Where the host lived, unfortunately we cannot say. Our memory begins to fail us badly. The houses and streets in St. Petersburg have become so mixed up in our head that it is very difficult to get anything out of it again in proper form. This much is certain, that the official lived in the best part of the city; and therefore it must have been anything but near to Akaky Akakiyevich’s residence. Akaky Akakiyevich was first obliged to traverse a kind of wilderness of deserted, dimly-lighted streets. But in proportion as he approached the official’s quarter of the city, the streets became more lively, more populous, and more brilliantly illuminated. Pedestrians began to appear; handsomely dressed ladies were more frequently encountered; the men had otter skin collars to their coats; shabby sleigh-men with their wooden, railed sledges stuck over with brass-headed nails, became rarer; whilst on the other hand, more and more drivers in red velvet caps, lacquered sledges and bear-skin coats began to appear, and carriages with rich hammer-cloths flew swiftly through the streets, their wheels scrunching the snow.
Unfortunately, we can’t say where the host lived. Our memory is failing us badly. The houses and streets in St. Petersburg have become so mixed up in our heads that it’s really difficult to recall anything clearly. One thing is certain: the official lived in the best part of the city, so it was definitely far from Akaky Akakiyevich’s home. Akaky Akakiyevich first had to navigate a kind of wilderness of deserted, poorly-lit streets. But as he got closer to the official’s area of the city, the streets became livelier, more populated, and better lit. Pedestrians started to appear; well-dressed ladies were seen more often; men wore coats with otter-skin collars; shabby sleigh drivers with their wooden sledges, adorned with brass-headed nails, became less common; meanwhile, more and more drivers wearing red velvet caps, driving lacquered sledges and dressed in bear-skin coats, began to appear, and carriages with luxurious fabrics swiftly moved through the streets, their wheels crunching on the snow.
Akaky Akakiyevich gazed upon all this as upon a novel sight. He had not been in the streets during the evening for years. He halted out of curiosity before a shop-window, to look at a picture representing a handsome woman, who had thrown off her shoe, thereby baring her whole foot in a very pretty way; whilst behind her the head of a man with whiskers and a handsome moustache peeped through the doorway of another room. Akaky Akakiyevich shook his head, and laughed, and then went on his way. Why did he laugh? Either because he had met with a thing utterly unknown, but for which every one cherishes, nevertheless, some sort of feeling, or else he thought, like many officials, “Well, those French! What is to be said? If they do go in for anything of that sort, why—” But possibly he did not think at all.
Akaky Akakiyevich looked at all this like it was something new. He hadn’t walked the streets in the evening for years. He stopped out of curiosity in front of a shop window to see a picture of a beautiful woman who had kicked off her shoe, revealing her whole foot in a very attractive way; meanwhile, a man with a mustache peeked in from another room. Akaky Akakiyevich shook his head and laughed, then continued on his way. Why did he laugh? Maybe it was because he encountered something completely unfamiliar, even though everyone has some kind of feeling about it, or perhaps he thought, like many officials, “Well, those French! What can you say? If they’re into that sort of thing, then—” But maybe he wasn't thinking at all.
Akaky Akakiyevich at length reached the house in which the head clerk’s assistant lodged. He lived in fine style. The staircase was lit by a lamp, his apartment being on the second floor. On entering the vestibule, Akaky Akakiyevich beheld a whole row of goloshes on the floor. Among them, in the centre of the room, stood a samovar, humming and emitting clouds of steam. On the walls hung all sorts of coats and cloaks, among which there were even some with beaver collars, or velvet facings. Beyond, the buzz of conversation was audible, and became clear and loud, when the servant came out with a trayful of empty glasses, cream-jugs and sugar-bowls. It was evident that the officials had arrived long before, and had already finished their first glass of tea.
Akaky Akakiyevich finally arrived at the building where the head clerk’s assistant lived. He lived quite well. The staircase was illuminated by a lamp, with his apartment on the second floor. As Akaky Akakiyevich entered the foyer, he saw a whole row of galoshes on the floor. In the center of the room stood a samovar, humming and releasing clouds of steam. The walls were adorned with various coats and cloaks, including some with beaver collars or velvet trim. In the background, the buzz of conversation was heard, becoming clear and loud when the servant came out carrying a tray full of empty glasses, cream jugs, and sugar bowls. It was obvious that the officials had arrived quite some time ago and had already finished their first cup of tea.
Akaky Akakiyevich, having hung up his own cloak, entered the inner room. Before him all at once appeared lights, officials, pipes, and card-tables, and he was bewildered by a sound of rapid conversation rising from all the tables, and the noise of moving chairs. He halted very awkwardly in the middle of the room, wondering what he ought to do. But they had seen him. They received him with a shout, and all thronged at once into the ante-room, and there took another look at his cloak. Akaky Akakiyevich, although somewhat confused, was frank-hearted, and could not refrain from rejoicing when he saw how they praised his cloak. Then, of course, they all dropped him and his cloak, and returned, as was proper, to the tables set out for whist.
Akaky Akakiyevich, after hanging up his cloak, entered the inner room. Suddenly, he was surrounded by lights, officials, pipes, and card tables, and he was overwhelmed by a rush of chatter coming from all the tables and the noise of chairs being moved. He awkwardly paused in the middle of the room, unsure of what to do. But they noticed him. They welcomed him with a cheer, and everyone crowded into the anteroom to take another look at his cloak. Although a bit flustered, Akaky Akakiyevich was open-hearted and couldn't help but feel happy when he saw how much they admired his cloak. Then, of course, they all forgot about him and his cloak and returned, as was appropriate, to the tables set up for whist.
All this, the noise, the talk, and the throng of people, was rather overwhelming to Akaky Akakiyevich. He simply did not know where he stood, or where to put his hands, his feet, and his whole body. Finally he sat down by the players, looked at the cards, gazed at the face of one and another, and after a while began to gape, and to feel that it was wearisome, the more so, as the hour was already long past when he usually went to bed. He wanted to take leave of the host, but they would not let him go, saying that he must not fail to drink a glass of champagne, in honour of his new garment. In the course of an hour, supper, consisting of vegetable salad, cold veal, pastry, confectioner’s pies, and champagne, was served. They made Akaky Akakiyevich drink two glasses of champagne, after which he felt things grow livelier.
All the noise, chatter, and crowd of people were quite overwhelming for Akaky Akakiyevich. He had no idea where he stood or how to position his hands, feet, and body. Eventually, he settled down near the players, stared at the cards, looked at everyone’s faces, and after a while started to zone out, feeling it was tedious, especially since it was already way past his usual bedtime. He wanted to say goodbye to the host, but they insisted he must have a glass of champagne to celebrate his new outfit. About an hour later, supper, which included a vegetable salad, cold veal, pastries, dessert pies, and champagne, was served. They made Akaky Akakiyevich drink two glasses of champagne, after which he noticed things starting to feel more lively.
Still, he could not forget that it was twelve o’clock, and that he should have been at home long ago. In order that the host might not think of some excuse for detaining him, he stole out of the room quickly, sought out, in the ante-room, his cloak, which, to his sorrow, he found lying on the floor, brushed it, picked off every speck upon it, put it on his shoulders, and descended the stairs to the street.
Still, he couldn’t shake the fact that it was twelve o’clock, and he should have been home a while ago. To prevent the host from coming up with some excuse to keep him there, he quickly slipped out of the room, found his cloak in the anteroom — much to his dismay, it was on the floor — brushed it off, picked off every little speck, put it over his shoulders, and went down the stairs to the street.
In the street all was still bright. Some petty shops, those permanent clubs of servants and all sorts of folks, were open. Others were shut, but, nevertheless, showed a streak of light the whole length of the door-crack, indicating that they were not yet free of company, and that probably some domestics, male and female, were finishing their stories and conversations, whilst leaving their masters in complete ignorance as to their whereabouts. Akaky Akakiyevich went on in a happy frame of mind. He even started to run, without knowing why, after some lady, who flew past like a flash of lightning. But he stopped short, and went on very quietly as before, wondering why he had quickened his pace. Soon there spread before him these deserted streets which are not cheerful in the daytime, to say nothing of the evening. Now they were even more dim and lonely. The lanterns began to grow rarer, oil, evidently, had been less liberally supplied. Then came wooden houses and fences. Not a soul anywhere; only the snow sparkled in the streets, and mournfully veiled the low-roofed cabins with their closed shutters. He approached the spot where the street crossed a vast square with houses barely visible on its farther side, a square which seemed a fearful desert.
In the street, everything was still bright. Some small shops, those regular hangouts for workers and all kinds of people, were open. Others were closed but still showed a strip of light along the crack of the door, indicating they weren’t free of company yet, likely because some staff, both men and women, were wrapping up their stories and conversations, while leaving their employers completely in the dark about where they were. Akaky Akakiyevich walked along in a cheerful mood. He even started to run, not really knowing why, after a woman who zoomed past like a flash of lightning. But he stopped suddenly and continued on quietly as before, wondering why he had hurried. Soon, he faced the deserted streets which weren’t cheerful during the day, let alone in the evening. Now they felt even dimmer and more lonely. The streetlights became less frequent; there was evidently less oil to keep them burning. Then came wooden houses and fences. There wasn’t a soul in sight; only the snow sparkled on the streets, sadly covering the low-roofed homes with their closed shutters. He approached the point where the street met a vast square with barely visible houses on the other side, a square that felt like a frightening desert.
Afar, a tiny spark glimmered from some watchman’s-box, which seemed to stand on the edge of the world. Akaky Akakiyevich’s cheerfulness diminished at this point in a marked degree. He entered the square, not without an involuntary sensation of fear, as though his heart warned him of some evil. He glanced back, and on both sides it was like a sea about him. “No, it is better not to look,” he thought, and went on, closing his eyes. When he opened them, to see whether he was near the end of the square, he suddenly beheld, standing just before his very nose, some bearded individuals of precisely what sort, he could not make out. All grew dark before his eyes, and his heart throbbed.
A short distance away, a faint light flickered from a guard's booth that appeared to sit at the edge of the world. Akaky Akakiyevich’s mood noticeably faded at this point. He stepped into the square, feeling an involuntary sense of dread, as though his heart was warning him of something bad. He looked back, and on both sides, it felt like a vast ocean surrounded him. “No, it’s better not to look,” he thought, and continued on, shutting his eyes. When he opened them to check if he was almost at the end of the square, he suddenly found himself face to face with some bearded men whose exact nature he couldn't quite discern. Everything went dark in front of him, and his heart raced.
“Of course, the cloak is mine!” said one of them in a loud voice, seizing hold of his collar. Akaky Akakiyevich was about to shout “Help!” when the second man thrust a fist, about the size of an official’s head, at his very mouth, muttering, “Just you dare to scream!”
“Of course, that cloak is mine!” one of them yelled, grabbing his collar. Akaky Akakiyevich was about to shout “Help!” when the second man shoved a fist, roughly the size of an official’s head, right in front of his mouth, mumbling, “Go ahead, scream!”
Akaky Akakiyevich felt them strip off his cloak, and give him a kick. He fell headlong upon the snow, and felt no more.
Akaky Akakiyevich felt them take off his cloak and give him a kick. He fell face-first into the snow and lost consciousness.
In a few minutes he recovered consciousness, and rose to his feet, but no one was there. He felt that it was cold in the square, and that his cloak was gone. He began to shout, but his voice did not appear to reach the outskirts of the square. In despair, but without ceasing to shout, he started at a run across the square, straight towards the watch-box, beside which stood the watchman, leaning on his halberd, and apparently curious to know what kind of a customer was running towards him shouting. Akaky Akakiyevich ran up to him, and began in a sobbing voice to shout that he was asleep, and attended to nothing, and did not see when a man was robbed. The watchman replied that he had seen two men stop him in the middle of the square, but supposed that they were friends of his, and that, instead of scolding vainly, he had better go to the police on the morrow, so that they might make a search for whoever had stolen the cloak.
In a few minutes, he regained consciousness and got to his feet, but no one was around. He noticed it was cold in the square, and his cloak was missing. He started shouting, but his voice didn't seem to carry to the edges of the square. In despair, while still shouting, he took off running across the square, heading straight for the watch-box, where the watchman leaned on his halberd, seemingly curious about the shouting figure approaching him. Akaky Akakiyevich reached him and, with a sobbing voice, yelled that he had been asleep and didn't notice when someone got robbed. The watchman replied that he had seen two guys stop him in the middle of the square but thought they were his friends. Instead of wasting his breath scolding, he advised Akaky to go to the police the next day so they could search for whoever stole his cloak.
Akaky Akakiyevich ran home and arrived in a state of complete disorder, his hair which grew very thinly upon his temples and the back of his head all tousled, his body, arms and legs, covered with snow. The old woman, who was mistress of his lodgings, on hearing a terrible knocking, sprang hastily from her bed, and, with only one shoe on, ran to open the door, pressing the sleeve of her chemise to her bosom out of modesty. But when she had opened it, she fell back on beholding Akaky Akakiyevich in such a condition. When he told her about the affair, she clasped her hands, and said that he must go straight to the district chief of police, for his subordinate would turn up his nose, promise well, and drop the matter there. The very best thing to do, therefore, would be to go to the district chief, whom she knew, because Finnish Anna, her former cook, was now nurse at his house. She often saw him passing the house, and he was at church every Sunday, praying, but at the same time gazing cheerfully at everybody; so that he must be a good man, judging from all appearances. Having listened to this opinion, Akaky Akakiyevich betook himself sadly to his room. And how he spent the night there, any one who can put himself in another’s place may readily imagine.
Akaky Akakiyevich rushed home and arrived in a complete mess, his hair, which was very thin at the temples and the back of his head, all disheveled, and his body, arms, and legs covered in snow. The old woman who managed his lodgings, hearing a loud knock, quickly jumped out of bed, threw on one shoe, and rushed to open the door, holding the sleeve of her nightgown to her chest out of modesty. But when she opened it and saw Akaky Akakiyevich in such a state, she stepped back in shock. When he told her what happened, she clasped her hands and said he needed to go straight to the district chief of police, because his subordinate would just look down on him, make promises, and then drop the case. The best move would be to go to the district chief, whom she knew since Finnish Anna, her old cook, was now a nurse at his house. She often saw him passing by and noticed he was at church every Sunday, praying while also looking pleasantly at everyone, which made her think he must be a good man. After hearing this advice, Akaky Akakiyevich unhappily went back to his room. As for how he spent the night there, anyone who can empathize with others can easily imagine.
Early in the morning, he presented himself at the district chief’s, but was told the official was asleep. He went again at ten and was again informed that he was asleep. At eleven, and they said, “The superintendent is not at home.” At dinner time, and the clerks in the ante-room would not admit him on any terms, and insisted upon knowing his business. So that at last, for once in his life, Akaky Akakiyevich felt an inclination to show some spirit, and said curtly that he must see the chief in person, that they ought not to presume to refuse him entrance, that he came from the department of justice, and that when he complained of them, they would see.
Early in the morning, he showed up at the district chief’s office, but was told the official was still asleep. He went back at ten and was told the same thing. At eleven, they said, “The superintendent isn’t home.” Around lunchtime, the clerks in the waiting area wouldn't let him in under any circumstances and insisted on knowing what he wanted. Finally, for once in his life, Akaky Akakiyevich felt a surge of defiance and curtly stated that he needed to see the chief in person, that they shouldn’t presume to deny him entry, that he came from the department of justice, and that when he filed a complaint about them, they would understand.
The clerks dared make no reply to this, and one of them went to call the chief, who listened to the strange story of the theft of the coat. Instead of directing his attention to the principal points of the matter, he began to question Akaky Akakiyevich. Why was he going home so late? Was he in the habit of doing so, or had he been to some disorderly house? So that Akaky Akakiyevich got thoroughly confused, and left him, without knowing whether the affair of his cloak was in proper train or not.
The clerks didn't dare respond to this, and one of them went to fetch the boss, who listened to the unusual tale of the stolen coat. Instead of focusing on the main issues, he started interrogating Akaky Akakiyevich. Why was he coming home so late? Was this a common occurrence for him, or had he been at some sketchy place? As a result, Akaky Akakiyevich became completely flustered and left, unsure if his cloak situation was being handled properly or not.
All that day, for the first time in his life, he never went near the department. The next day he made his appearance, very pale, and in his old cape, which had become even more shabby. The news of the robbery of the cloak touched many, although there were some officials present who never lost an opportunity, even such a one as the present, of ridiculing Akaky Akakiyevich. They decided to make a collection for him on the spot, but the officials had already spent a great deal in subscribing for the director’s portrait, and for some book, at the suggestion of the head of that division, who was a friend of the author; and so the sum was trifling.
All that day, for the first time in his life, he didn't go near the department. The next day, he showed up looking very pale, wearing his old cape, which had become even more ragged. The news of the cloak being stolen affected many people, although there were a few officials present who never missed a chance, even in a situation like this, to make fun of Akaky Akakiyevich. They decided to take up a collection for him right then and there, but the officials had already spent a lot contributing to the director's portrait and a book, suggested by the head of that division, who was a friend of the author; so the amount they raised was small.
One of them, moved by pity, resolved to help Akaky Akakiyevich with some good advice, at least, and told him that he ought not to go to the police, for although it might happen that a police-officer, wishing to win the approval of his superiors, might hunt up the cloak by some means, still, his cloak would remain in the possession of the police if he did not offer legal proof that it belonged to him. The best thing for him, therefore, would be to apply to a certain prominent personage; since this prominent personage, by entering into relation with the proper persons, could greatly expedite the matter.
One of them, feeling sorry for Akaky Akakiyevich, decided to give him some good advice. He told Akaky not to go to the police because even though a police officer might try to find the cloak to impress his superiors, the cloak would still be with the police unless Akaky could prove it was his. The best thing for him to do would be to talk to a certain important person because this person could help speed things up by connecting with the right people.
As there was nothing else to be done, Akaky Akakiyevich decided to go to the prominent personage. What was the exact official position of the prominent personage, remains unknown to this day. The reader must know that the prominent personage had but recently become a prominent personage, having up to that time been only an insignificant person. Moreover, his present position was not considered prominent in comparison with others still more so. But there is always a circle of people to whom what is insignificant in the eyes of others, is important enough. Moreover, he strove to increase his importance by sundry devices. For instance, he managed to have the inferior officials meet him on the staircase when he entered upon his service; no one was to presume to come directly to him, but the strictest etiquette must be observed; the collegiate recorder must make a report to the government secretary, the government secretary to the titular councillor, or whatever other man was proper, and all business must come before him in this manner. In Holy Russia, all is thus contaminated with the love of imitation; every man imitates and copies his superior. They even say that a certain titular councillor, when promoted to the head of some small separate office, immediately partitioned off a private room for himself, called it the audience chamber, and posted at the door a lackey with red collar and braid, who grasped the handle of the door, and opened to all comers, though the audience chamber would hardly hold an ordinary writing table.
Since there was nothing else to be done, Akaky Akakiyevich decided to visit the important person. What the exact official title of this important person is remains unknown to this day. The reader should know that this important person had only recently become important, having previously been just an unremarkable individual. Furthermore, his current position wasn't considered notable compared to others who were even more significant. However, there is always a group of people for whom what seems insignificant to others is quite important. Additionally, he tried to boost his importance through various tactics. For example, he arranged for lower-ranking officials to meet him on the staircase when he started his job; no one was allowed to approach him directly, and strict etiquette had to be followed. The collegiate recorder had to report to the government secretary, the government secretary to the titular councillor, or whoever was appropriate, with all business coming to him in this way. In Holy Russia, everything is tainted by the desire to imitate; every person copies their superior. They even say that a certain titular councillor, when promoted to head a small separate office, immediately set up a private room for himself, called it the audience chamber, and stationed a doorman with a red collar and braid at the door, who would grasp the handle and open it for everyone, even though the audience chamber could barely fit a regular writing desk.
The manners and customs of the prominent personage were grand and imposing, but rather exaggerated. The main foundation of his system was strictness. “Strictness, strictness, and always strictness!” he generally said; and at the last word he looked significantly into the face of the person to whom he spoke. But there was no necessity for this, for the halfscore of subordinates, who formed the entire force of the office, were properly afraid. On catching sight of him afar off, they left their work, and waited, drawn up in line, until he had passed through the room. His ordinary converse with his inferiors smacked of sternness, and consisted chiefly of three phrases: “How dare you?” “Do you know whom you are speaking to?” “Do you realise who is standing before you?”
The manners and customs of the prominent figure were grand and impressive, but somewhat over the top. The core of his approach was strictness. “Strictness, strictness, and always strictness!” he often exclaimed; and with the last word, he would look pointedly at the person he was addressing. But there was no need for this, as the handful of subordinates, who made up the entire office staff, were quite afraid. Upon seeing him from a distance, they would stop what they were doing and line up, waiting for him to pass through the room. His usual interactions with his subordinates had a tone of severity and mainly consisted of three phrases: “How dare you?” “Do you know who you’re talking to?” “Do you realize who is standing in front of you?”
Otherwise he was a very kind-hearted man, good to his comrades, and ready to oblige. But the rank of general threw him completely off his balance. On receiving any one of that rank, he became confused, lost his way, as it were, and never knew what to do. If he chanced to be amongst his equals, he was still a very nice kind of man, a very good fellow in many respects, and not stupid, but the very moment that he found himself in the society of people but one rank lower than himself, he became silent. And his situation aroused sympathy, the more so, as he felt himself that he might have been making an incomparably better use of his time. In his eyes, there was sometimes visible a desire to join some interesting conversation or group, but he was kept back by the thought, “Would it not be a very great condescension on his part? Would it not be familiar? And would he not thereby lose his importance?” And in consequence of such reflections, he always remained in the same dumb state, uttering from time to time a few monosyllabic sounds, and thereby earning the name of the most wearisome of men.
Otherwise, he was a very kind-hearted guy, good to his friends, and always willing to help. But the title of general completely threw him off balance. Whenever he met someone of that rank, he got confused, lost his way, and never knew what to do. When he was around his equals, he was still a really nice guy, a good fellow in many ways, and not stupid, but the moment he found himself in the company of people just one rank lower than him, he became silent. His situation sparked sympathy, especially since he felt he could have been using his time much better. Sometimes, you could see in his eyes a desire to join a lively conversation or group, but he held back, wondering, “Wouldn't that be a huge condescension on my part? Wouldn’t it be too familiar? And wouldn’t I lose my importance?” Because of these thoughts, he always stayed in that dumb state, occasionally mumbling a few monosyllabic sounds, earning him the reputation of being the most boring man.
To this prominent personage Akaky Akakiyevich presented himself, and this at the most unfavourable time for himself, though opportune for the prominent personage. The prominent personage was in his cabinet, conversing very gaily with an old acquaintance and companion of his childhood, whom he had not seen for several years, and who had just arrived, when it was announced to him that a person named Bashmachkin had come. He asked abruptly, “Who is he?”—“Some official,” he was informed. “Ah, he can wait! This is no time for him to call,” said the important man.
Akaky Akakiyevich approached this important person at the worst possible time for him, though it was convenient for the important person. The important person was in his office, happily chatting with an old friend from his childhood, who he hadn’t seen in years and had just arrived, when he was told that someone named Bashmachkin was there. He asked curtly, “Who is he?”—“Just some official,” he was told. “Oh, he can wait! This isn’t a good time for him to visit,” said the important man.
It must be remarked here that the important man lied outrageously. He had said all he had to say to his friend long before, and the conversation had been interspersed for some time with very long pauses, during which they merely slapped each other on the leg, and said, “You think so, Ivan Abramovich!” “Just so, Stepan Varlamovich!” Nevertheless, he ordered that the official should be kept waiting, in order to show his friend, a man who had not been in the service for a long time, but had lived at home in the country, how long officials had to wait in his ante-room.
It’s worth noting here that the important man lied like crazy. He had already said everything he needed to say to his friend long before, and their conversation had been filled with long silences, during which they just slapped each other on the leg and said, “You think so, Ivan Abramovich!” “Exactly, Stepan Varlamovich!” Still, he made sure that the official had to wait, to show his friend, who hadn’t been in the service for a while and had been living in the countryside, just how long officials had to sit around in his waiting room.
At length, having talked himself completely out, and more than that, having had his fill of pauses, and smoked a cigar in a very comfortable arm-chair with reclining back, he suddenly seemed to recollect, and said to the secretary, who stood by the door with papers of reports, “So it seems that there is an official waiting to see me. Tell him that he may come in.” On perceiving Akaky Akakiyevich’s modest mien and his worn uniform, he turned abruptly to him, and said, “What do you want?” in a curt hard voice, which he had practised in his room in private, and before the looking-glass, for a whole week before being raised to his present rank.
At last, after talking himself out completely and taking a lot of pauses while smoking a cigar in a very comfy armchair, he suddenly seemed to remember something and said to the secretary, who was standing by the door with reports in hand, “I guess there’s someone official here to see me. Tell him to come in.” When he noticed Akaky Akakiyevich’s humble appearance and his worn-out uniform, he turned to him abruptly and asked, “What do you want?” in a sharp, harsh tone that he had practiced in his room in front of the mirror for an entire week before getting his current position.
Akaky Akakiyevich, who was already imbued with a due amount of fear, became somewhat confused, and as well as his tongue would permit, explained, with a rather more frequent addition than usual of the word “that” that his cloak was quite new, and had been stolen in the most inhuman manner; that he had applied to him, in order that he might, in some way, by his intermediation—that he might enter into correspondence with the chief of police, and find the cloak.
Akaky Akakiyevich, already filled with a proper amount of fear, became a bit flustered, and as best as his tongue allowed, he explained, with a rather more frequent use of the word "that" than usual, that his cloak was brand new and had been stolen in the most ruthless way; that he had come to him so he could, somehow, through his help—that he could get in touch with the chief of police and recover the cloak.
For some inexplicable reason, this conduct seemed familiar to the prominent personage.
For some unknown reason, this behavior felt familiar to the important figure.
“What, my dear sir!” he said abruptly, “are you not acquainted with etiquette? To whom have you come? Don’t you know how such matters are managed? You should first have presented a petition to the office. It would have gone to the head of the department, then to the chief of the division, then it would have been handed over to the secretary, and the secretary would have given it to me.”
“What, my dear sir!” he said suddenly, “are you not familiar with etiquette? Who have you come to see? Don’t you know how these things are handled? You should have first submitted a request to the office. It would have gone to the head of the department, then to the division chief, then it would have been passed on to the secretary, and the secretary would have given it to me.”
“But, your excellency,” said Akaky Akakiyevich, trying to collect his small handful of wits, and conscious at the same time that he was perspiring terribly, “I, your excellency, presumed to trouble you because secretaries—are an untrustworthy race.”
“But, your excellency,” said Akaky Akakiyevich, trying to gather his scattered thoughts and aware that he was sweating profusely, “I, your excellency, took the liberty to bother you because secretaries—are an unreliable bunch.”
“What, what, what!” said the important personage. “Where did you get such courage? Where did you get such ideas? What impudence towards their chiefs and superiors has spread among the young generation!” The prominent personage apparently had not observed that Akaky Akakiyevich was already in the neighbourhood of fifty. If he could be called a young man, it must have been in comparison with some one who was seventy. “Do you know to whom you are speaking? Do you realise who is standing before you? Do you realise it? Do you realise it, I ask you!” Then he stamped his foot, and raised his voice to such a pitch that it would have frightened even a different man from Akaky Akakiyevich.
“What, what, what!” said the important person. “Where did you get such courage? Where did you get such ideas? What audacity towards their leaders and superiors has taken hold of the younger generation!” The prominent figure clearly hadn’t noticed that Akaky Akakiyevich was already nearly fifty. If he could be called a young man, it must have been in comparison to someone who was seventy. “Do you know who you’re talking to? Do you realize who is standing in front of you? Do you understand that? Do you understand that, I ask you!” Then he stamped his foot and raised his voice to such an extent that it would have intimidated even someone other than Akaky Akakiyevich.
Akaky Akakiyevich’s senses failed him. He staggered, trembled in every limb, and, if the porters had not run in to support him, would have fallen to the floor. They carried him out insensible. But the prominent personage, gratified that the effect should have surpassed his expectations, and quite intoxicated with the thought that his word could even deprive a man of his senses, glanced sideways at his friend in order to see how he looked upon this, and perceived, not without satisfaction, that his friend was in a most uneasy frame of mind, and even beginning on his part, to feel a trifle frightened.
Akaky Akakiyevich lost his senses. He staggered and trembled all over, and if the porters hadn’t rushed in to catch him, he would have fallen to the floor. They carried him out unconscious. The important person, pleased that the impact exceeded his expectations, and quite drunk on the idea that his words could drive someone to madness, glanced sideways at his friend to see his reaction and noticed, with some satisfaction, that his friend looked very uneasy and was starting to feel a bit scared himself.
Akaky Akakiyevich could not remember how he descended the stairs, and got into the street. He felt neither his hands nor feet. Never in his life had he been so rated by any high official, let alone a strange one. He went staggering on through the snow-storm, which was blowing in the streets, with his mouth wide open. The wind, in St. Petersburg fashion, darted upon him from all quarters, and down every cross-street. In a twinkling it had blown a quinsy into his throat, and he reached home unable to utter a word. His throat was swollen, and he lay down on his bed. So powerful is sometimes a good scolding!
Akaky Akakiyevich couldn't remember how he got down the stairs and out into the street. He could hardly feel his hands or feet. Never in his life had he been treated so poorly by a high-ranking official, especially a stranger. He stumbled through the snowstorm that was raging on the streets, with his mouth hanging open. The wind, typical of St. Petersburg, whipped at him from all directions and every side street. In an instant, it had given him a sore throat, and he got home unable to say a word. His throat was swollen, and he lay down on his bed. It's amazing how much impact a harsh scolding can have!
The next day a violent fever developed. Thanks to the generous assistance of the St. Petersburg climate, the malady progressed more rapidly than could have been expected, and when the doctor arrived, he found, on feeling the sick man’s pulse, that there was nothing to be done, except to prescribe a poultice, so that the patient might not be left entirely without the beneficent aid of medicine. But at the same time, he predicted his end in thirty-six hours. After this he turned to the landlady, and said, “And as for you, don’t waste your time on him. Order his pine coffin now, for an oak one will be too expensive for him.”
The next day, a severe fever set in. With the help of the St. Petersburg climate, the illness progressed faster than expected, and when the doctor arrived, he found, by checking the sick man's pulse, that there was nothing to be done except to recommend a poultice, so the patient wouldn’t be left completely without the helpful touch of medicine. However, he also predicted that the man would pass away within thirty-six hours. After that, he turned to the landlady and said, “And as for you, don’t waste your time on him. Order a pine coffin now, because an oak one will be too expensive for him.”
Did Akaky Akakiyevich hear these fatal words? And if he heard them, did they produce any overwhelming effect upon him? Did he lament the bitterness of his life?—We know not, for he continued in a delirious condition. Visions incessantly appeared to him, each stranger than the other. Now he saw Petrovich, and ordered him to make a cloak, with some traps for robbers, who seemed to him to be always under the bed; and he cried every moment to the landlady to pull one of them from under his coverlet. Then he inquired why his old mantle hung before him when he had a new cloak. Next he fancied that he was standing before the prominent person, listening to a thorough setting-down and saying, “Forgive me, your excellency!” but at last he began to curse, uttering the most horrible words, so that his aged landlady crossed herself, never in her life having heard anything of the kind from him, and more so as these words followed directly after the words “your excellency.” Later on he talked utter nonsense, of which nothing could be made, all that was evident being that these incoherent words and thoughts hovered ever about one thing, his cloak.
Did Akaky Akakiyevich hear those fatal words? And if he did, did they have any significant impact on him? Did he mourn the misery of his life?—We don’t know, because he remained in a delirious state. Strange visions kept appearing to him, each one more bizarre than the last. At one moment, he saw Petrovich and instructed him to make a cloak with traps for robbers, who he believed were always hiding under the bed; he frequently yelled at the landlady to pull one of them out from under his covers. Then he wondered why his old mantle was in front of him when he had a new cloak. After that, he imagined he was standing before an important person, listening to a harsh reprimand and saying, “Forgive me, your excellency!” But soon he started to curse, using the most terrible words, so much so that his elderly landlady crossed herself, having never heard him say anything like that before, especially right after saying “your excellency.” Later, he spoke utter nonsense that made no sense, but it was clear that all his jumbled words and thoughts kept circling back to one thing: his cloak.
At length poor Akaky Akakiyevich breathed his last. They sealed up neither his room nor his effects, because, in the first place, there were no heirs, and, in the second, there was very little to inherit beyond a bundle of goose-quills, a quire of white official paper, three pairs of socks, two or three buttons which had burst off his trousers, and the mantle already known to the reader. To whom all this fell, God knows. I confess that the person who told me this tale took no interest in the matter. They carried Akaky Akakiyevich out, and buried him.
Finally, poor Akaky Akakiyevich passed away. They didn’t seal up his room or his belongings because, first, there were no heirs, and second, there was very little to inherit besides a bunch of goose quills, a stack of official white paper, three pairs of socks, two or three buttons that had popped off his trousers, and the mantle already familiar to the reader. Who ended up with all this, only God knows. I admit that the person who shared this story didn't care about it either. They took Akaky Akakiyevich out and buried him.
And St. Petersburg was left without Akaky Akakiyevich, as though he had never lived there. A being disappeared, who was protected by none, dear to none, interesting to none, and who never even attracted to himself the attention of those students of human nature who omit no opportunity of thrusting a pin through a common fly and examining it under the microscope. A being who bore meekly the jibes of the department, and went to his grave without having done one unusual deed, but to whom, nevertheless, at the close of his life, appeared a bright visitant in the form of a cloak, which momentarily cheered his poor life, and upon him, thereafter, an intolerable misfortune descended, just as it descends upon the heads of the mighty of this world!
And St. Petersburg was left without Akaky Akakiyevich, as if he had never existed there. A person disappeared who was neglected by everyone, dear to no one, and interesting to no one, and he never even caught the attention of those who study human nature and seize every chance to poke a pin through a common fly and examine it under a microscope. A person who quietly endured the taunts of the department and passed away without having done anything remarkable, but to whom, nonetheless, at the end of his life, a bright visitor in the form of a cloak appeared, momentarily brightening his dreary existence, and upon him, afterward, an unbearable misfortune fell, just as it does upon the heads of the powerful in this world!
Several days after his death, the porter was sent from the department to his lodgings, with an order for him to present himself there immediately, the chief commanding it. But the porter had to return unsuccessful, with the answer that he could not come; and to the question, “Why?” replied, “Well, because he is dead! he was buried four days ago.” In this manner did they hear of Akaky Akakiyevich’s death at the department. And the next day a new official sat in his place, with a handwriting by no means so upright, but more inclined and slanting.
A few days after his death, the porter was sent from the department to his apartment, with a directive for him to show up there immediately, as ordered by the chief. However, the porter had to return empty-handed, saying that he couldn’t come; and when asked, “Why?” he replied, “Well, because he’s dead! He was buried four days ago.” That’s how they found out about Akaky Akakiyevich’s death at the department. The next day, a new official took his place, with handwriting that was definitely not as neat, but more leaning and slanted.
But who could have imagined that this was not really the end of Akaky Akakiyevich, that he was destined to raise a commotion after death, as if in compensation for his utterly insignificant life? But so it happened, and our poor story unexpectedly gains a fantastic ending.
But who could have imagined that this wasn't really the end of Akaky Akakiyevich, that he was meant to cause a stir even after death, as if to make up for his completely unremarkable life? But that's how it turned out, and our poor story unexpectedly takes on a fantastic ending.
A rumour suddenly spread through St. Petersburg, that a dead man had taken to appearing on the Kalinkin Bridge, and its vicinity, at night in the form of an official seeking a stolen cloak, and that, under the pretext of its being the stolen cloak, he dragged, without regard to rank or calling, every one’s cloak from his shoulders, be it cat-skin, beaver, fox, bear, sable, in a word, every sort of fur and skin which men adopted for their covering. One of the department officials saw the dead man with his own eyes, and immediately recognised in him Akaky Akakiyevich. This, however, inspired him with such terror, that he ran off with all his might, and therefore did not scan the dead man closely, but only saw how the latter threatened him from afar with his finger. Constant complaints poured in from all quarters, that the backs and shoulders, not only of titular but even of court councillors, were exposed to the danger of a cold, on account of the frequent dragging off of their cloaks.
A rumor suddenly spread through St. Petersburg that a dead man was haunting the Kalinkin Bridge and nearby areas at night, appearing as an official looking for a stolen cloak. Under the guise of this search, he would yank everyone’s cloak off their shoulders, regardless of their status, whether it was made of cat fur, beaver, fox, bear, sable—basically, any kind of fur or skin people used to keep warm. One of the government officials saw the dead man himself and immediately recognized him as Akaky Akakiyevich. This terrified him so much that he ran away as fast as he could, so he didn’t get a good look at the dead man, only noticing how he threatened him from a distance with his finger. Complaints flooded in from everywhere, reporting that the backs and shoulders of not just titular but even court councillors were at risk of getting cold due to their cloaks being frequently stolen.
Arrangements were made by the police to catch the corpse, alive or dead, at any cost, and punish him as an example to others, in the most severe manner. In this they nearly succeeded, for a watchman, on guard in Kirinshkin Lane, caught the corpse by the collar on the very scene of his evil deeds, when attempting to pull off the frieze cloak of a retired musician. Having seized him by the collar, he summoned, with a shout, two of his comrades, whom he enjoined to hold him fast, while he himself felt for a moment in his boot, in order to draw out his snuff-box, and refresh his frozen nose. But the snuff was of a sort which even a corpse could not endure. The watchman having closed his right nostril with his finger, had no sooner succeeded in holding half a handful up to the left, than the corpse sneezed so violently that he completely filled the eyes of all three. While they raised their hands to wipe them, the dead man vanished completely, so that they positively did not know whether they had actually had him in their grip at all. Thereafter the watchmen conceived such a terror of dead men that they were afraid even to seize the living, and only screamed from a distance. “Hey, there! go your way!” So the dead official began to appear even beyond the Kalinkin Bridge, causing no little terror to all timid people.
The police made plans to catch the corpse, alive or dead, at any cost and punish him harshly as a warning to others. They almost succeeded when a watchman stationed in Kirinshkin Lane caught the corpse by the collar right at the scene of his crimes, as he tried to steal the frieze cloak of a retired musician. After grabbing him by the collar, the watchman shouted for two of his fellow guards to help hold him tight while he reached into his boot to grab his snuff-box and warm up his freezing nose. But the snuff was so potent that even a corpse couldn't handle it. The watchman pinched his right nostril shut, and as he managed to hold a handful of snuff up to his left nostril, the corpse sneezed so hard it sprayed all three of them in the face. As they raised their hands to wipe their eyes, the dead man completely disappeared, leaving them unsure if they had ever really caught him at all. From that point on, the watchmen became so scared of dead bodies that they were hesitant to even grab the living, resorting to shouting from a distance, “Hey, you! Keep going!” Thus, the dead official began to appear even beyond the Kalinkin Bridge, creating plenty of panic among the timid.
But we have totally neglected that certain prominent personage who may really be considered as the cause of the fantastic turn taken by this true history. First of all, justice compels us to say, that after the departure of poor, annihilated Akaky Akakiyevich, he felt something like remorse. Suffering was unpleasant to him, for his heart was accessible to many good impulses, in spite of the fact that his rank often prevented his showing his true self. As soon as his friend had left his cabinet, he began to think about poor Akaky Akakiyevich. And from that day forth, poor Akaky Akakiyevich, who could not bear up under an official reprimand, recurred to his mind almost every day. The thought troubled him to such an extent, that a week later he even resolved to send an official to him, to learn whether he really could assist him. And when it was reported to him that Akaky Akakiyevich had died suddenly of fever, he was startled, hearkened to the reproaches of his conscience, and was out of sorts for the whole day.
But we’ve completely overlooked that certain important person who can actually be seen as the reason for the bizarre turn that this true story took. First of all, we have to admit that after the departure of poor, destroyed Akaky Akakiyevich, he felt a sense of guilt. Pain was not pleasant for him, as his heart was open to many good feelings, even though his position often stopped him from showing his true self. As soon as his friend left his office, he began to think about poor Akaky Akakiyevich. From that day on, poor Akaky Akakiyevich, who couldn’t handle an official reprimand, came to mind almost every day. The thought troubled him so much that a week later, he even decided to send an official to check on him, to see if he could help. When he was told that Akaky Akakiyevich had suddenly died from a fever, he was shocked, listened to his conscience's nagging, and was in a bad mood for the entire day.
Wishing to divert his mind in some way and drive away the disagreeable impression, he set out that evening for one of his friends’ houses, where he found quite a large party assembled. What was better, nearly every one was of the same rank as himself, so that he need not feel in the least constrained. This had a marvellous effect upon his mental state. He grew expansive, made himself agreeable in conversation, in short, he passed a delightful evening. After supper he drank a couple of glasses of champagne—not a bad recipe for cheerfulness, as every one knows. The champagne inclined him to various adventures, and he determined not to return home, but to go and see a certain well-known lady, of German extraction, Karolina Ivanovna, a lady, it appears, with whom he was on a very friendly footing.
Wanting to take his mind off things and shake off the uncomfortable feeling, he headed out that evening to one of his friend's houses, where he found a sizeable gathering. Even better, almost everyone there was of the same social circle as him, so he felt completely at ease. This had an amazing effect on his mood. He opened up, engaged in pleasant conversation, and overall, he had a wonderful evening. After dinner, he had a couple of glasses of champagne—not a bad way to boost your spirits, as everyone knows. The champagne led him to consider various adventures, and he decided not to go home but to visit a certain well-known lady of German descent, Karolina Ivanovna, with whom he had quite a friendly relationship.
It must be mentioned that the prominent personage was no longer a young man, but a good husband and respected father of a family. Two sons, one of whom was already in the service, and a good-looking, sixteen-year-old daughter, with a slightly arched but pretty little nose, came every morning to kiss his hand and say, “Bon jour, papa.” His wife, a still fresh and good-looking woman, first gave him her hand to kiss, and then, reversing the procedure, kissed his. But the prominent personage, though perfectly satisfied in his domestic relations, considered it stylish to have a friend in another quarter of the city. This friend was scarcely prettier or younger than his wife; but there are such puzzles in the world, and it is not our place to judge them. So the important personage descended the stairs, stepped into his sledge, said to the coachman, “To Karolina Ivanovna’s,” and, wrapping himself luxuriously in his warm cloak, found himself in that delightful frame of mind than which a Russian can conceive nothing better, namely, when you think of nothing yourself, yet when the thoughts creep into your mind of their own accord, each more agreeable than the other, giving you no trouble either to drive them away, or seek them. Fully satisfied, he recalled all the gay features of the evening just passed and all the mots which had made the little circle laugh. Many of them he repeated in a low voice, and found them quite as funny as before; so it is not surprising that he should laugh heartily at them. Occasionally, however, he was interrupted by gusts of wind, which, coming suddenly, God knows whence or why, cut his face, drove masses of snow into it, filled out his cloak-collar like a sail, or suddenly blew it over his head with supernatural force, and thus caused him constant trouble to disentangle himself.
It should be noted that the notable figure was no longer a young man, but a good husband and respected father. He had two sons, one of whom was already in the military, and a beautiful sixteen-year-old daughter with a slightly upturned, yet pretty little nose, who would come every morning to kiss his hand and say, “Bon jour, papa.” His wife, still an attractive woman, would first offer him her hand to kiss and then, in turn, kiss his. However, despite being completely satisfied with his home life, the notable figure thought it was fashionable to have a friend in another part of the city. This friend wasn't much prettier or younger than his wife, but such things happen in the world, and it’s not our place to judge. So, the important figure went down the stairs, got into his sleigh, told the driver, “To Karolina Ivanovna’s,” and, wrapping himself warmly in his coat, settled into that blissful state of mind that a Russian can imagine nothing better than, where you’re not thinking of anything yourself, yet thoughts come to you effortlessly, each one more enjoyable than the last, without the need to push them away or look for them. Completely content, he recalled all the cheerful moments from the previous evening and all the jokes that had made the small group laugh. He repeated many of them softly and found them just as funny as before, so it was no surprise that he laughed heartily. Occasionally, though, he was interrupted by sudden gusts of wind that came out of nowhere, stinging his face, blowing snow into it, filling his cloak collar like a sail, or lifting it over his head with surprising force, causing him constant annoyance as he tried to untangle himself.
Suddenly the important personage felt some one clutch him firmly by the collar. Turning round, he perceived a man of short stature, in an old, worn uniform, and recognised, not without terror, Akaky Akakiyevich. The official’s face was white as snow, and looked just like a corpse’s. But the horror of the important personage transcended all bounds when he saw the dead man’s mouth open, and heard it utter the following remarks, while it breathed upon him the terrible odour of the grave: “Ah, here you are at last! I have you, that—by the collar! I need your cloak. You took no trouble about mine, but reprimanded me. So now give up your own.”
Suddenly, the important person felt someone grip him tightly by the collar. Turning around, he saw a short man in an old, worn uniform and recognized, not without fear, Akaky Akakiyevich. The official's face was as white as snow and looked just like a corpse’s. But the important person's horror reached new heights when he saw the dead man's mouth open and heard it speak while breathing the terrible smell of decay: “Ah, here you are at last! I have you—by the collar! I need your cloak. You didn’t care about mine, but you reprimanded me. So now give me your own.”
The pallid prominent personage almost died of fright. Brave as he was in the office and in the presence of inferiors generally, and although, at the sight of his manly form and appearance, every one said, “Ugh! how much character he has!” at this crisis, he, like many possessed of an heroic exterior, experienced such terror, that, not without cause, he began to fear an attack of illness. He flung his cloak hastily from his shoulders and shouted to his coachman in an unnatural voice, “Home at full speed!” The coachman, hearing the tone which is generally employed at critical moments, and even accompanied by something much more tangible, drew his head down between his shoulders in case of an emergency, flourished his whip, and flew on like an arrow. In a little more than six minutes the prominent personage was at the entrance of his own house. Pale, thoroughly scared, and cloakless, he went home instead of to Karolina Ivanovna’s, reached his room somehow or other, and passed the night in the direst distress; so that the next morning over their tea, his daughter said, “You are very pale to-day, papa.” But papa remained silent, and said not a word to any one of what had happened to him, where he had been, or where he had intended to go.
The pale, notable figure almost fainted from fear. Brave as he was at work and usually in front of his subordinates, and although everyone remarked how much character he had just by looking at his strong build, in this moment, like many who look heroic on the outside, he felt such intense terror that he genuinely feared he might get sick. He quickly threw off his cloak and shouted to his driver in a frantic voice, “Get us home, fast!” The driver, noticing the urgency—typical for critical moments and often accompanied by something serious—ducked his head down in preparation for anything, cracked his whip, and sped off like an arrow. In just over six minutes, the notable figure arrived at his own house. Looking pale, completely shaken, and without his cloak, he chose to go home instead of to Karolina Ivanovna’s, managed to get to his room somehow, and spent the night in deep distress; so much so that the next morning, over tea, his daughter remarked, “You look really pale today, Dad.” But Dad stayed quiet and didn’t share a word with anyone about what had happened to him, where he had been, or where he had planned to go.
This occurrence made a deep impression upon him. He even began to say, “How dare you? Do you realise who is standing before you?” less frequently to the under-officials, and, if he did utter the words, it was only after first having learned the bearings of the matter. But the most noteworthy point was, that from that day forward the apparition of the dead official ceased to be seen. Evidently the prominent personage’s cloak just fitted his shoulders. At all events, no more instances of his dragging cloaks from people’s shoulders were heard of. But many active and solicitous persons could by no means reassure themselves, and asserted that the dead official still showed himself in distant parts of the city.
This event left a strong impression on him. He even started to say, “How dare you? Do you realize who you’re dealing with?” less often to the under-officials, and if he did say it, it was only after he had figured out the details of the situation. But the most important thing was that from that day on, the ghost of the dead official stopped appearing. Clearly, the prominent person's cloak fit him perfectly. In any case, there were no more reports of him pulling cloaks off people's shoulders. However, many concerned and active individuals couldn’t shake their unease and insisted that the dead official was still appearing in distant parts of the city.
In fact, one watchman in Kolomen saw with his own eyes the apparition come from behind a house. But the watchman was not a strong man, so he was afraid to arrest him, and followed him in the dark, until, at length, the apparition looked round, paused, and inquired, “What do you want?” at the same time showing such a fist as is never seen on living men. The watchman said, “Nothing,” and turned back instantly. But the apparition was much too tall, wore huge moustaches, and, directing its steps apparently towards the Obukhov Bridge, disappeared in the darkness of the night.
In fact, one night watchman in Kolomen saw the ghost come out from behind a house. But the watchman wasn't very brave, so he was too scared to stop it and just followed it into the dark. Eventually, the ghost turned around, stopped, and asked, “What do you want?” while showing a fist unlike anything seen on a living man. The watchman replied, “Nothing,” and immediately turned back. However, the ghost was way too tall, sported huge mustaches, and seemed to be heading towards the Obukhov Bridge before vanishing into the darkness of the night.
THE DISTRICT DOCTOR
BY IVAN S. TURGENEV
One day in autumn on my way back from a remote part of the country I caught cold and fell ill. Fortunately the fever attacked me in the district town at the inn; I sent for the doctor. In half-an-hour the district doctor appeared, a thin, dark-haired man of middle height. He prescribed me the usual sudorific, ordered a mustard-plaster to be put on, very deftly slid a five-ruble note up his sleeve, coughing drily and looking away as he did so, and then was getting up to go home, but somehow fell into talk and remained. I was exhausted with feverishness; I foresaw a sleepless night, and was glad of a little chat with a pleasant companion. Tea was served. My doctor began to converse freely. He was a sensible fellow, and expressed himself with vigour and some humour. Queer things happen in the world: you may live a long while with some people, and be on friendly terms with them, and never once speak openly with them from your soul; with others you have scarcely time to get acquainted, and all at once you are pouring out to him—or he to you—all your secrets, as though you were at confession. I don’t know how I gained the confidence of my new friend—anyway, with nothing to lead up to it, he told me a rather curious incident; and here I will report his tale for the information of the indulgent reader. I will try to tell it in the doctor’s own words.
One autumn day, while I was traveling back from a remote area, I caught a cold and got sick. Luckily, the fever hit me while I was in the town at the inn; I called for the doctor. In about half an hour, the local doctor arrived—a thin, dark-haired man of average height. He prescribed the usual fever medication, instructed me to use a mustard plaster, and discreetly slipped a five-ruble note up his sleeve while coughing dryly and looking away. Just as he was about to leave, we somehow struck up a conversation and he stayed. I was worn out from the fever and expecting a sleepless night, so I appreciated having a little chat with a pleasant companion. Tea was brought out, and my doctor began to talk freely. He was a sensible guy, speaking with energy and a bit of humor. Strange things happen in life: you can spend years around some people and never truly connect with them, while with others, you barely know each other and suddenly you're sharing all your secrets as if at confession. I’m not sure how I earned my new friend’s trust, but out of the blue, he shared a rather interesting story, and I’ll relay his account for the kind reader. I’ll try to tell it in the doctor’s own words.
“You don’t happen to know,” he began in a weak and quavering voice (the common result of the use of unmixed Berezov snuff); “you don’t happen to know the judge here, Mylov, Pavel Lukich?... You don’t know him?... Well, it’s all the same.” (He cleared his throat and rubbed his eyes.) “Well, you see, the thing happened, to tell you exactly without mistake, in Lent, at the very time of the thaws. I was sitting at his house—our judge’s, you know—playing preference. Our judge is a good fellow, and fond of playing preference. Suddenly” (the doctor made frequent use of this word, suddenly) “they tell me, ‘There’s a servant asking for you.’ I say, ‘What does he want?’ They say, He has brought a note—it must be from a patient.’ ‘Give me the note,’ I say. So it is from a patient—well and good—you understand—it’s our bread and butter... But this is how it was: a lady, a widow, writes to me; she says, ‘My daughter is dying. Come, for God’s sake!’ she says, ‘and the horses have been sent for you.’... Well, that’s all right. But she was twenty miles from the town, and it was midnight out of doors, and the roads in such a state, my word! And as she was poor herself, one could not expect more than two silver rubles, and even that problematic; and perhaps it might only be a matter of a roll of linen and a sack of oatmeal in payment. However, duty, you know, before everything: a fellow-creature may be dying. I hand over my cards at once to Kalliopin, the member of the provincial commission, and return home. I look; a wretched little trap was standing at the steps, with peasant’s horses, fat—too fat—and their coat as shaggy as felt; and the coachman sitting with his cap off out of respect. Well, I think to myself, ‘It’s clear, my friend, these patients aren’t rolling in riches.’... You smile; but I tell you, a poor man like me has to take everything into consideration... If the coachman sits like a prince, and doesn’t touch his cap, and even sneers at you behind his beard, and flicks his whip—then you may bet on six rubles. But this case, I saw, had a very different air. However, I think there’s no help for it; duty before everything. I snatch up the most necessary drugs, and set off. Will you believe it? I only just managed to get there at all. The road was infernal: streams, snow, watercourses, and the dyke had suddenly burst there—that was the worst of it! However, I arrived at last. It was a little thatched house. There was a light in the windows; that meant they expected me. I was met by an old lady, very venerable, in a cap. ‘Save her!’ she says; ‘she is dying.’ I say, ‘Pray don’t distress yourself—Where is the invalid?’ ‘Come this way.’ I see a clean little room, a lamp in the corner; on the bed a girl of twenty, unconscious. She was in a burning heat, and breathing heavily—it was fever. There were two other girls, her sisters, scared and in tears. ‘Yesterday,’ they tell me, ‘she was perfectly well and had a good appetite; this morning she complained of her head, and this evening, suddenly, you see, like this.’ I say again: ‘Pray don’t be uneasy.’ It’s a doctor’s duty, you know—and I went up to her and bled her, told them to put on a mustard-plaster, and prescribed a mixture. Meantime I looked at her; I looked at her, you know—there, by God! I had never seen such a face!—she was a beauty, in a word! I felt quite shaken with pity. Such lovely features; such eyes!... But, thank God! she became easier; she fell into a perspiration, seemed to come to her senses, looked round, smiled, and passed her hand over her face... Her sisters bent over her. They ask, ‘How are you?’ ‘All right,’ she says, and turns away. I looked at her; she had fallen asleep. ‘Well,’ I say, ‘now the patient should be left alone.’ So we all went out on tiptoe; only a maid remained, in case she was wanted. In the parlour there was a samovar standing on the table, and a bottle of rum; in our profession one can’t get on without it. They gave me tea; asked me to stop the night... I consented: where could I go, indeed, at that time of night? The old lady kept groaning. ‘What is it?’ I say; ‘she will live; don’t worry yourself; you had better take a little rest yourself; it is about two o’clock.’ ‘But will you send to wake me if anything happens?’ ‘Yes, yes.’ The old lady went away, and the girls too went to their own room; they made up a bed for me in the parlour. Well, I went to bed—but I could not get to sleep, for a wonder! for in reality I was very tired. I could not get my patient out of my head. At last I could not put up with it any longer; I got up suddenly; I think to myself, ‘I will go and see how the patient is getting on.’ Her bedroom was next to the parlour. Well, I got up, and gently opened the door—how my heart beat! I looked in: the servant was asleep, her mouth wide open, and even snoring, the wretch! but the patient lay with her face towards me and her arms flung wide apart, poor girl! I went up to her ... when suddenly she opened her eyes and stared at me! ‘Who is it? who is it?’ I was in confusion. ‘Don’t be alarmed, madam,’ I say; ‘I am the doctor; I have come to see how you feel.’ ‘You the doctor?’ ‘Yes, the doctor; your mother sent for me from the town; we have bled you, madam; now pray go to sleep, and in a day or two, please God! we will set you on your feet again.’ ‘Ah, yes, yes, doctor, don’t let me die... please, please.’ ‘Why do you talk like that? God bless you!’ She is in a fever again, I think to myself; I felt her pulse; yes, she was feverish. She looked at me, and then took me by the hand. ‘I will tell you why I don’t want to die: I will tell you... Now we are alone; and only, please don’t you ... not to any one ... Listen...’ I bent down; she moved her lips quite to my ear; she touched my cheek with her hair—I confess my head went round—and began to whisper... I could make out nothing of it... Ah, she was delirious! ... She whispered and whispered, but so quickly, and as if it were not in Russian; at last she finished, and shivering dropped her head on the pillow, and threatened me with her finger: ‘Remember, doctor, to no one.’ I calmed her somehow, gave her something to drink, waked the servant, and went away.”
“You don't happen to know,” he started in a weak and shaky voice (the typical effect of using pure Berezov snuff); “you don't happen to know the judge here, Mylov, Pavel Lukich?... You don’t know him? … Well, it’s all the same.” (He cleared his throat and rubbed his eyes.) “So, here’s the deal, to tell you exactly without mistakes, it happened during Lent, right when the thaw started. I was at his house—our judge’s, you see—playing preference. Our judge is a good guy and really enjoys playing. Suddenly” (the doctor used that word often) “they told me, ‘There’s a servant asking for you.’ I said, ‘What does he want?’ They said, ‘He brought a note—it must be from a patient.’ ‘Give me the note,’ I said. So it was from a patient—fine by me—you get it—it’s our bread and butter... But here's how it went: a lady, a widow, writes to me; she says, ‘My daughter is dying. Come, for God’s sake!’ she says, ‘and the horses have been sent for you.’... Well, that’s fine. But she was twenty miles out of town, and it was midnight, and the roads were a mess, I swear! And since she was poor, you couldn't expect more than two silver rubles, and even that was questionable; maybe it would just be a roll of linen and a sack of oatmeal as payment. Still, duty, you know, comes first: a fellow human might be dying. I quickly handed over my cards to Kalliopin, a member of the provincial commission, and headed home. I looked outside; a miserable little carriage was waiting at the steps, with peasant horses, fat—overly fat—and their coats as ragged as felt; and the coachman sat with his cap off out of respect. Well, I thought to myself, ‘Clearly, my friend, these patients aren’t exactly wealthy.’... You smile; but let me tell you, a poor guy like me has to consider everything... If the coachman sits like a prince and doesn’t touch his cap, and even sneers at you from behind his beard while flicking his whip—then you might bet on six rubles. But this case, I could tell, had a very different vibe. Anyway, I thought there’s no way around it; duty before everything. I grabbed the essential meds and set off. Would you believe it? I barely made it there at all. The road was terrible: streams, snow, watercourses, and the dyke had suddenly burst—that was the worst part! But I finally arrived. It was a small thatched house. There was a light in the windows; that meant they were waiting for me. An elderly lady met me, very respectable, wearing a cap. ‘Save her!’ she says; ‘she is dying.’ I replied, ‘Please don’t worry—Where is the patient?’ ‘This way.’ I entered a tidy little room, a lamp in the corner; on the bed was a girl of twenty, unconscious. She was burning up and breathing heavily—it was a fever. Her two sisters were there, scared and in tears. ‘Yesterday,’ they told me, ‘she was perfectly fine and had a good appetite; this morning she complained of her head, and suddenly this evening, you see, like this.’ I said again, ‘Please don’t be anxious.’ It’s a doctor’s responsibility, you know—and I approached, bled her, told them to put a mustard plaster on her, and prescribed a mixture. Meanwhile, I looked at her; I looked at her, you know—there, by God! I had never seen such a beautiful face!—she was stunning, to put it plainly! I felt a wave of pity. Such lovely features; such eyes!... But thank God! she got easier; she broke into a sweat, seemed to come to, looked around, smiled, and brushed her hand over her face... Her sisters leaned over. They asked, ‘How are you?’ ‘All right,’ she said, and turned away. I looked at her; she had fallen asleep. ‘Well,’ I said, ‘now the patient should be left alone.’ So we all tiptoed out; only a maid stayed behind, just in case she was needed. In the parlor, there was a samovar on the table and a bottle of rum; in our profession, we can’t do without it. They offered me tea; asked me to stay the night... I agreed: where else could I go, really, at that hour? The old lady kept groaning. ‘What is it?’ I asked; ‘she will live; don’t worry; you’d better rest a bit; it’s about two o’clock.’ ‘But will you wake me if anything happens?’ ‘Yes, yes.’ The old lady left, and the girls went to their own room; they prepared a bed for me in the parlor. Well, I went to bed—but I couldn’t sleep, oddly enough! because I was really tired. I couldn’t get my patient out of my head. Eventually, I couldn’t take it any longer; I suddenly got up; I thought to myself, ‘I’ll go check on the patient.’ Her bedroom was next to the parlor. Well, I got up and gently opened the door—my heart was racing! I peeked in: the servant was asleep, her mouth wide open, snoring like a pig! And the patient lay on her back with her arms flung wide, poor girl! I went over to her... when suddenly she opened her eyes and stared right at me! ‘Who is it? who is it?’ I was flustered. ‘Don’t be alarmed, madam,’ I said; ‘I’m the doctor; I’ve come to see how you’re feeling.’ ‘You’re the doctor?’ ‘Yes, the doctor; your mother sent for me from town; we’ve bled you, madam; now please go to sleep, and in a day or two, God willing, we’ll have you back on your feet.’ ‘Ah, yes, yes, doctor, don’t let me die... please, please.’ ‘Why do you say that? God bless you!’ She’s in a fever again, I thought; I felt her pulse; yep, she was warm. She looked at me, then took my hand. ‘I’ll tell you why I don’t want to die: I’ll tell you... Now we are alone; and please, don’t tell anyone... Listen...’ I leaned down; she moved her lips right to my ear; she brushed my cheek with her hair—I admit, I got dizzy—and started to whisper... I couldn’t make heads or tails of it... Ah, she was delirious! ... She whispered and whispered, but so quickly, it sounded like it wasn’t even in Russian; finally, she finished, shivering, dropped her head onto the pillow, and warned me with her finger: ‘Remember, doctor, to no one.’ I somehow calmed her, gave her something to drink, woke the servant, and left.”
At this point the doctor again took snuff with exasperated energy, and for a moment seemed stupefied by its effects.
At this point, the doctor took a deep puff of snuff with frustrated intensity, and for a moment, he seemed dazed by its effects.
“However,” he continued, “the next day, contrary to my expectations, the patient was no better. I thought and thought, and suddenly decided to remain there, even though my other patients were expecting me... And you know one can’t afford to disregard that; one’s practice suffers if one does. But, in the first place, the patient was really in danger; and secondly, to tell the truth, I felt strongly drawn to her. Besides, I liked the whole family. Though they were really badly off, they were singularly, I may say, cultivated people... Their father had been a learned man, an author; he died, of course, in poverty, but he had managed before he died to give his children an excellent education; he left a lot of books too. Either because I looked after the invalid very carefully, or for some other reason; anyway, I can venture to say all the household loved me as if I were one of the family... Meantime the roads were in a worse state than ever; all communications, so to say, were cut off completely; even medicine could with difficulty be got from the town... The sick girl was not getting better... Day after day, and day after day ... but ... here...” (The doctor made a brief pause.) “I declare I don’t know how to tell you.”... (He again took snuff, coughed, and swallowed a little tea.) “I will tell you without beating about the bush. My patient ... how should I say?... Well she had fallen in love with me ... or, no, it was not that she was in love ... however ... really, how should one say?” (The doctor looked down and grew red.) “No,” he went on quickly, “in love, indeed! A man should not over-estimate himself. She was an educated girl, clever and well-read, and I had even forgotten my Latin, one may say, completely. As to appearance” (the doctor looked himself over with a smile) “I am nothing to boast of there either. But God Almighty did not make me a fool; I don’t take black for white; I know a thing or two; I could see very clearly, for instance that Aleksandra Andreyevna—that was her name—did not feel love for me, but had a friendly, so to say, inclination—a respect or something for me. Though she herself perhaps mistook this sentiment, anyway this was her attitude; you may form your own judgment of it. But,” added the doctor, who had brought out all these disconnected sentences without taking breath, and with obvious embarrassment, “I seem to be wandering rather—you won’t understand anything like this ... There, with your leave, I will relate it all in order.”
"However," he continued, "the next day, against my expectations, the patient was still not doing any better. I thought and thought, and suddenly decided to stay there, even though my other patients were waiting for me... And you know, you can't just ignore that; your practice suffers if you do. But, first of all, the patient was genuinely in danger; and to be honest, I felt a strong pull towards her. Plus, I really liked the whole family. They were in tough circumstances, but they were very cultured people... Their father had been a knowledgeable man, an author; he died, of course, in poverty, but he had somehow managed to give his children an excellent education before he passed away; he also left behind a lot of books. Either because I took care of the sick girl very attentively, or for some other reason; still, I can say that the whole household loved me as if I were part of the family... In the meantime, the roads were in even worse condition; all communication was basically completely cut off; even getting medicine from town was a struggle... The sick girl wasn’t getting better... Day after day, and day after day ... but ... here...” (The doctor made a brief pause.) “Honestly, I don’t know how to tell you.”... (He took a quick snuff, coughed, and swallowed a little tea.) “I’ll get straight to the point. My patient ... how should I put it?... Well, she had fallen in love with me ... or, no, it wasn’t really love ... but ... honestly, how do you say it?” (The doctor looked down and flushed.) “No,” he continued quickly, “in love, really! A man shouldn’t think too highly of himself. She was an educated girl, smart and well-read, and I had even completely forgotten my Latin, you could say. As for my looks” (the doctor smiled as he examined himself) “I don’t have much to brag about there either. But God Almighty didn’t make me a fool; I can tell black from white; I know a thing or two; I could clearly see, for example, that Aleksandra Andreyevna—that was her name—didn’t feel love for me, but had a friendly, so to speak, affection—a respect or something for me. Although she might have mistaken her feelings, anyway, that was her attitude; you can form your own opinion on it. But,” added the doctor, who had spewed out all these disjointed sentences without taking a breath, and with obvious embarrassment, “I seem to be rambling—you won’t understand anything like this ... So, if you don’t mind, I will tell it all in order.”
He drank off a glass of tea, and began in a calmer voice.
He finished his glass of tea and started speaking in a calmer voice.
“Well, then. My patient kept getting worse and worse. You are not a doctor, my good sir; you cannot understand what passes in a poor fellow’s heart, especially at first, when he begins to suspect that the disease is getting the upper hand of him. What becomes of his belief in himself? You suddenly grow so timid; it’s indescribable. You fancy then that you have forgotten everything you knew, and that the patient has no faith in you, and that other people begin to notice how distracted you are, and tell you the symptoms with reluctance; that they are looking at you suspiciously, whispering... Ah! it’s horrid! There must be a remedy, you think, for this disease, if one could find it. Isn’t this it? You try—no, that’s not it! You don’t allow the medicine the necessary time to do good... You clutch at one thing, then at another. Sometimes you take up a book of medical prescriptions—here it is, you think! Sometimes, by Jove, you pick one out by chance, thinking to leave it to fate... But meantime a fellow-creature’s dying, and another doctor would have saved him. ‘We must have a consultation,’ you say; ‘I will not take the responsibility on myself.’ And what a fool you look at such times! Well, in time you learn to bear it; it’s nothing to you. A man has died—but it’s not your fault; you treated him by the rules. But what’s still more torture to you is to see blind faith in you, and to feel yourself that you are not able to be of use. Well, it was just this blind faith that the whole of Aleksandra Andreyevna’s family had in me; they had forgotten to think that their daughter was in danger. I, too, on my side assure them that it’s nothing, but meantime my heart sinks into my boots. To add to our troubles, the roads were in such a state that the coachman was gone for whole days together to get medicine. And I never left the patient’s room; I could not tear myself away; I tell her amusing stories, you know, and play cards with her. I watch by her side at night. The old mother thanks me with tears in her eyes; but I think to myself, ‘I don’t deserve your gratitude.’ I frankly confess to you—there is no object in concealing it now—I was in love with my patient. And Aleksandra Andreyevna had grown fond of me; she would not sometimes let any one be in her room but me. She began to talk to me, to ask me questions; where I had studied, how I lived, who are my people, whom I go to see. I feel that she ought not to talk; but to forbid her to—to forbid her resolutely, you know—I could not. Sometimes I held my head in my hands, and asked myself, “What are you doing, villain?”... And she would take my hand and hold it, give me a long, long look, and turn away, sigh, and say, ‘How good you are!’ Her hands were so feverish, her eyes so large and languid... ‘Yes,’ she says, ‘you are a good, kind man; you are not like our neighbours... No, you are not like that... Why did I not know you till now!’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, calm yourself,’ I say... ‘I feel, believe me, I don’t know how I have gained ... but there, calm yourself... All will be right; you will be well again.’ And meanwhile I must tell you,” continued the doctor, bending forward and raising his eyebrows, “that they associated very little with the neighbours, because the smaller people were not on their level, and pride hindered them from being friendly with the rich. I tell you, they were an exceptionally cultivated family; so you know it was gratifying for me. She would only take her medicine from my hands ... she would lift herself up, poor girl, with my aid, take it, and gaze at me... My heart felt as if it were bursting. And meanwhile she was growing worse and worse, worse and worse, all the time; she will die, I think to myself; she must die. Believe me, I would sooner have gone to the grave myself; and here were her mother and sisters watching me, looking into my eyes ... and their faith in me was wearing away. ‘Well? how is she?’ ‘Oh, all right, all right!’ All right, indeed! My mind was failing me. Well, I was sitting one night alone again by my patient. The maid was sitting there too, and snoring away in full swing; I can’t find fault with the poor girl, though; she was worn out too. Aleksandra Andreyevna had felt very unwell all the evening; she was very feverish. Until midnight she kept tossing about; at last she seemed to fall asleep; at least, she lay still without stirring. The lamp was burning in the corner before the holy image. I sat there, you know, with my head bent; I even dozed a little. Suddenly it seemed as though some one touched me in the side; I turned round... Good God! Aleksandra Andreyevna was gazing with intent eyes at me ... her lips parted, her cheeks seemed burning. ‘What is it?’ ‘Doctor, shall I die?’ ‘Merciful Heavens!’ ‘No, doctor, no; please don’t tell me I shall live ... don’t say so... If you knew... Listen! for God’s sake don’t conceal my real position,’ and her breath came so fast. ‘If I can know for certain that I must die ... then I will tell you all— all!’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, I beg!’ ‘Listen; I have not been asleep at all ... I have been looking at you a long while... For God’s sake!... I believe in you; you are a good man, an honest man; I entreat you by all that is sacred in the world—tell me the truth! If you knew how important it is for me... Doctor, for God’s sake tell me... Am I in danger?’ ‘What can I tell you, Aleksandra Andreyevna, pray?’ ‘For God’s sake, I beseech you!’ ‘I can’t disguise from you,’ I say, ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna; you are certainly in danger; but God is merciful.’ ‘I shall die, I shall die.’ And it seemed as though she were pleased; her face grew so bright; I was alarmed. ‘Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid! I am not frightened of death at all.’ She suddenly sat up and leaned on her elbow. ‘Now ... yes, now I can tell you that I thank you with my whole heart ... that you are kind and good—that I love you!’ I stare at her, like one possessed; it was terrible for me, you know. ‘Do you hear, I love you!’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, how have I deserved—’ ‘No, no, you don’t—you don’t understand me.’... And suddenly she stretched out her arms, and taking my head in her hands, she kissed it... Believe me, I almost screamed aloud... I threw myself on my knees, and buried my head in the pillow. She did not speak; her fingers trembled in my hair; I listen; she is weeping. I began to soothe her, to assure her... I really don’t know what I did say to her. ‘You will wake up the girl,’ I say to her; ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, I thank you ... believe me ... calm yourself.’ ‘Enough, enough!’ she persisted; ‘never mind all of them; let them wake, then; let them come in—it does not matter; I am dying, you see... And what do you fear? why are you afraid? Lift up your head... Or, perhaps, you don’t love me; perhaps I am wrong... In that case, forgive me.’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, what are you saying!... I love you, Aleksandra Andreyevna.’ She looked straight into my eyes, and opened her arms wide. ‘Then take me in your arms.’ I tell you frankly, I don’t know how it was I did not go mad that night. I feel that my patient is killing herself; I see that she is not fully herself; I understand, too, that if she did not consider herself on the point of death, she would never have thought of me; and, indeed, say what you will, it’s hard to die at twenty without having known love; this was what was torturing her; this was why, in despair, she caught at me—do you understand now? But she held me in her arms, and would not let me go. ‘Have pity on me, Aleksandra Andreyevna, and have pity on yourself,’ I say. ‘Why,’ she says; ‘what is there to think of? You know I must die.’ ... This she repeated incessantly ... ‘If I knew that I should return to life, and be a proper young lady again, I should be ashamed ... of course, ashamed ... but why now?’ ‘But who has said you will die?’ ‘Oh, no, leave off! you will not deceive me; you don’t know how to lie—look at your face.’ ... ‘You shall live, Aleksandra Andreyevna; I will cure you; we will ask your mother’s blessing ... we will be united—we will be happy.’ ‘No, no, I have your word; I must die ... you have promised me ... you have told me.’ ... It was cruel for me—cruel for many reasons. And see what trifling things can do sometimes; it seems nothing at all, but it’s painful. It occurred to her to ask me, what is my name; not my surname, but my first name. I must needs be so unlucky as to be called Trifon. Yes, indeed; Trifon Ivanich. Every one in the house called me doctor. However, there’s no help for it. I say, ‘Trifon, madam.’ She frowned, shook her head, and muttered something in French—ah, something unpleasant, of course!—and then she laughed—disagreeably too. Well, I spent the whole night with her in this way. Before morning I went away, feeling as though I were mad. When I went again into her room it was daytime, after morning tea. Good God! I could scarcely recognise her; people are laid in their grave looking better than that. I swear to you, on my honour, I don’t understand—I absolutely don’t understand—now, how I lived through that experience. Three days and nights my patient still lingered on. And what nights! What things she said to me! And on the last night—only imagine to yourself—I was sitting near her, and kept praying to God for one thing only: ‘Take her,’ I said, ‘quickly, and me with her.’ Suddenly the old mother comes unexpectedly into the room. I had already the evening before told her—-the mother—there was little hope, and it would be well to send for a priest. When the sick girl saw her mother she said: ‘It’s very well you have come; look at us, we love one another—we have given each other our word.’ ‘What does she say, doctor? what does she say?’ I turned livid. ‘She is wandering,’ I say; ‘the fever.’ But she: ‘Hush, hush; you told me something quite different just now, and have taken my ring. Why do you pretend? My mother is good—she will forgive—she will understand—and I am dying. ... I have no need to tell lies; give me your hand.’ I jumped up and ran out of the room. The old lady, of course, guessed how it was.
"Well, my patient kept getting worse and worse. You’re not a doctor, my good sir; you can’t understand what goes on in a poor fellow’s heart, especially at the start, when he begins to realize that the illness is taking control. What happens to his self-belief? You suddenly become so timid; it’s indescribable. You start to think that you’ve forgotten everything you knew, and that the patient has no faith in you, and that others begin to notice how distracted you are, and they reluctantly tell you the symptoms; they look at you suspiciously, whispering... Ah! it’s awful! You think there must be a remedy for this illness, if only you could find it. Isn’t this it? You try—no, that’s not it! You don’t give the medicine the necessary time to work... You grasp at one thing, then another. Sometimes you grab a book of medical prescriptions—this is it, you think! Other times, by chance, you pick something out, thinking to leave it to fate... But meanwhile, a fellow creature is dying, and another doctor would have saved him. ‘We must have a consultation,’ you say; ‘I won’t take the responsibility on myself.’ And how foolish you feel at those times! Well, eventually you learn to cope with it; it doesn’t affect you as much. A man has died—but it’s not your fault; you treated him according to the rules. But even worse is seeing the blind faith people have in you and feeling that you can’t be of help. This blind faith was exactly what Aleksandra Andreyevna’s family had in me; they completely forgot that their daughter was in danger. I, too, assured them that everything was fine, but inside, my heart was sinking. To make matters worse, the roads were in such terrible condition that the coachman was gone for days getting medicine. And I never left the patient’s room; I couldn’t pull myself away; I told her funny stories, you know, and played cards with her. I kept watch by her side at night. The old mother thanked me with tears in her eyes; but I thought to myself, ‘I don’t deserve your gratitude.’ I’ll be honest with you—I was in love with my patient. And Aleksandra Andreyevna had grown fond of me; she occasionally wouldn’t let anyone be in her room but me. She began to talk to me, asking questions about where I studied, how I lived, who my family was, and whom I went to see. I felt she shouldn't be talking; but to forbid her to—no, I couldn't do that. Sometimes I held my head in my hands, asking myself, “What are you doing, you fool?”... And she would take my hand, hold it, give me a long, soulful look, and turn away, sighing, ‘How good you are!’ Her hands were so feverish, her eyes so big and tired... ‘Yes,’ she said, ‘you’re a good, kind man; you’re not like our neighbors... No, you’re not like that... Why didn’t I know you until now!’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, please calm down,’ I said... ‘Believe me, I feel it, I don’t know how I have… but calm down... Everything will be fine; you’ll get better.’ And meanwhile I must tell you," continued the doctor, leaning forward and raising his eyebrows, "that they interacted very little with the neighbors because they felt they were above them, and pride kept them from being friendly with the rich. Let me tell you, they were an exceptionally cultured family; so you can imagine it was gratifying for me. She would only take her medicine from my hands... she would lift herself up, poor girl, with my help, take it, and gaze at me... My heart felt like it was going to burst. And meanwhile, she was getting worse and worse, all the time; I thought to myself, she will die. Believe me, I would rather have gone to my grave; and here were her mother and sisters watching me, looking into my eyes... and their faith in me was fading. ‘Well? How is she?’ ‘Oh, all right, all right!’ All right, indeed! My mind was falling apart. One night, I was sitting alone again by my patient. The maid was there too, snoring away; I couldn’t fault the poor girl, though; she was worn out too. Aleksandra Andreyevna had felt very unwell all evening; she was very feverish. Until midnight, she kept tossing around; finally, she seemed to fall asleep; at least, she lay still without moving. The lamp was burning in the corner before the holy image. I sat there, you know, with my head bent; I even dozed a bit. Suddenly, it felt like someone touched me on the side; I turned around... Good God! Aleksandra Andreyevna was staring intensely at me... her lips parted, her cheeks seemed hot. ‘What is it?’ ‘Doctor, will I die?’ ‘Merciful Heavens!’ ‘No, doctor, no; please don’t tell me I’ll live... don’t say that... If you knew... Listen! For God’s sake, don’t conceal my real situation,’ and her breath was coming fast. ‘If I can know for certain that I must die... then I will tell you everything—everything!’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, I beg you!’ ‘Listen; I haven’t been asleep at all... I’ve been watching you for a long time... For God’s sake!... I believe in you; you’re a good man, an honest man; I beg you by everything sacred in the world—tell me the truth! If you knew how important it is for me... Doctor, please tell me... Am I in danger?’ ‘What can I say to you, Aleksandra Andreyevna?’ ‘For God’s sake, I implore you!’ ‘I can’t hide from you,’ I said, ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna; you are certainly in danger; but God is merciful.’ ‘I will die, I will die.’ And it seemed as if she was glad; her face lit up; I was alarmed. ‘Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid! I’m not afraid of death at all.’ She suddenly sat up and leaned on her elbow. ‘Now... yes, now I can tell you that I thank you with my whole heart... that you are kind and good—that I love you!’ I stared at her, like I was in a trance; it was terrifying for me, you know. ‘Do you hear, I love you!’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, how have I deserved—’ ‘No, no, you don’t—you don’t understand me.’... And suddenly she stretched out her arms, took my head in her hands, and kissed it... Believe me, I almost screamed out loud... I threw myself on my knees and buried my head in the pillow. She didn’t speak; her fingers trembled in my hair; I listened; she was crying. I started to comfort her, to assure her... I honestly don’t know what I said to her. ‘You’ll wake up the girl,’ I said; ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, thank you... believe me... calm down.’ ‘Enough, enough!’ she insisted; ‘forget them; let them wake up, let them come in—it doesn’t matter; I’m dying, you see... And what do you fear? Why are you afraid? Lift up your head... Or maybe you don’t love me; maybe I’m wrong... If that’s the case, forgive me.’ ‘Aleksandra Andreyevna, what are you saying!... I love you, Aleksandra Andreyevna.’ She looked straight into my eyes and opened her arms wide. ‘Then take me in your arms.’ I honestly don’t know how I didn’t go mad that night. I felt that my patient was killing herself; I could see that she wasn’t fully herself; I understood too that if she didn’t think she was on the verge of death, she would never have thought of me; and, indeed, no matter what you say, it’s hard to die at twenty without having known love; this was what was torturing her; this was why, in desperation, she reached out to me—do you understand now? But she held me in her arms, not letting me go. ‘Have pity on me, Aleksandra Andreyevna, and have pity on yourself,’ I said. ‘Why,’ she says; ‘what is there to think about? You know I must die.’... She kept repeating this... ‘If I knew I would come back to life and be a proper young lady again, I would be ashamed... of course, ashamed... but why now?’ ‘But who said you will die?’ ‘Oh, no, stop! you won’t deceive me; you can’t lie—look at your face.’... ‘You will live, Aleksandra Andreyevna; I will cure you; we will ask your mother’s blessing... we will be together—we will be happy.’ ‘No, no, I have your word; I must die... you’ve promised me... you’ve told me.’... It was cruel for me—cruel for many reasons. And you see how trivial things can sometimes hurt; it seems like nothing at all, but it’s painful. It occurred to her to ask me what my name was; not my last name, but my first name. I happened to be so unlucky as to be named Trifon. Yes, indeed; Trifon Ivanich. Everyone in the house called me doctor. Still, it couldn’t be helped. I said, ‘Trifon, madam.’ She frowned, shook her head, and muttered something in French—ah, something unpleasant, of course!—and then she laughed—disagreeably too. Well, I spent the whole night with her like this. Before morning, I left, feeling as if I had lost my mind. When I went back to her room, it was daytime, after morning tea. Good God! I could hardly recognize her; people are buried looking better than that. I swear to you, on my honor, I don’t understand—I absolutely don’t understand—how I got through that experience. Three days and nights my patient lingered on. And what nights! What things she said to me! And on the last night—just imagine—I was sitting near her, praying to God for one thing only: ‘Take her,’ I said, ‘quickly, and take me with her.’ Suddenly, the old mother unexpectedly walked into the room. I had already told her the night before—her mother—that there was little hope, and it would be best to send for a priest. When the sick girl saw her mother, she said: ‘It’s very good you’ve come; look at us, we love one another—we’ve given each other our word.’ ‘What does she mean, doctor? What does she mean?’ I turned pale. ‘She is delirious,’ I said; ‘the fever.’ But she: ‘Hush, hush; you told me something quite different just now, and you’ve taken my ring. Why do you pretend? My mother is a good woman—she will forgive me—she will understand—and I am dying... I have no need to tell lies; give me your hand.’ I jumped up and ran out of the room. The old lady, of course, guessed what was happening."
“I will not, however, weary you any longer, and to me too, of course, it’s painful to recall all this. My patient passed away the next day. God rest her soul!” the doctor added, speaking quickly and with a sigh. “Before her death she asked her family to go out and leave me alone with her.”
“I won’t keep you any longer, and it’s painful for me to remember all this too. My patient passed away the next day. May God rest her soul!” the doctor added, speaking quickly and with a sigh. “Before she died, she asked her family to step out and leave me alone with her.”
“‘Forgive me,’ she said; ‘I am perhaps to blame towards you ... my illness ... but believe me, I have loved no one more than you ... do not forget me ... keep my ring.’”
“‘Please forgive me,’ she said; ‘I might be at fault toward you ... my illness ... but believe me, I have loved you more than anyone else ... don’t forget me ... keep my ring.’”
The doctor turned away; I took his hand.
The doctor looked away; I took his hand.
“Ah!” he said, “let us talk of something else, or would you care to play preference for a small stake? It is not for people like me to give way to exalted emotions. There’s only one thing for me to think of; how to keep the children from crying and the wife from scolding. Since then, you know, I have had time to enter into lawful wedlock, as they say... Oh ... I took a merchant’s daughter—seven thousand for her dowry. Her name’s Akulina; it goes well with Trifon. She is an ill-tempered woman, I must tell you, but luckily she’s asleep all day... Well, shall it be preference?”
“Ah!” he said, “let's talk about something else, or would you like to play preference for a small bet? It's not really in my nature to get caught up in intense emotions. I only have one thing on my mind: keeping the kids from crying and my wife from nagging. Since then, I’ve had the chance to get married, as they say... Oh... I married a merchant’s daughter—seven thousand for her dowry. Her name is Akulina; it sounds nice with Trifon. I have to warn you, she’s pretty temperamental, but thankfully, she sleeps all day... So, shall we play preference?”
We sat down to preference for halfpenny points. Trifon Ivanich won two rubles and a half from me, and went home late, well pleased with his success.
We sat down to play for half-penny points. Trifon Ivanich won two and a half rubles from me and went home late, really happy with his win.
THE CHRISTMAS TREE AND THE WEDDING
BY FIODOR M. DOSTOYEVSKY
The other day I saw a wedding... But no! I would rather tell you about a Christmas tree. The wedding was superb. I liked it immensely. But the other incident was still finer. I don’t know why it is that the sight of the wedding reminded me of the Christmas tree. This is the way it happened:
The other day I saw a wedding... But no! I’d rather tell you about a Christmas tree. The wedding was amazing. I really enjoyed it. But the other thing was even better. I’m not sure why seeing the wedding made me think of the Christmas tree. Here’s how it went:
Exactly five years ago, on New Year’s Eve, I was invited to a children’s ball by a man high up in the business world, who had his connections, his circle of acquaintances, and his intrigues. So it seemed as though the children’s ball was merely a pretext for the parents to come together and discuss matters of interest to themselves, quite innocently and casually.
Exactly five years ago, on New Year’s Eve, I was invited to a children’s party by a well-connected businessman who had his network, his group of acquaintances, and his schemes. It felt like the children’s party was just an excuse for the parents to gather and chat about things that mattered to them, all in a casual and innocent way.
I was an outsider, and, as I had no special matters to air, I was able to spend the evening independently of the others. There was another gentleman present who like myself had just stumbled upon this affair of domestic bliss. He was the first to attract my attention. His appearance was not that of a man of birth or high family. He was tall, rather thin, very serious, and well dressed. Apparently he had no heart for the family festivities. The instant he went off into a corner by himself the smile disappeared from his face, and his thick dark brows knitted into a frown. He knew no one except the host and showed every sign of being bored to death, though bravely sustaining the role of thorough enjoyment to the end. Later I learned that he was a provincial, had come to the capital on some important, brain-racking business, had brought a letter of recommendation to our host, and our host had taken him under his protection, not at all con amore. It was merely out of politeness that he had invited him to the children’s ball.
I was an outsider, and since I had nothing specific to discuss, I was able to spend the evening apart from the others. There was another guy there who, like me, had just stumbled into this happy family gathering. He caught my attention first. He didn’t look like someone from a noble family. He was tall, kind of skinny, very serious, and well-dressed. He didn’t seem interested in the family celebration. The moment he went off to a corner by himself, the smile vanished from his face, and his thick dark brows furrowed into a frown. He didn’t know anyone except the host and seemed completely bored, though he was doing his best to act like he was having a great time. Later, I found out that he was from the provinces, had come to the capital for some important and stressful business, had a recommendation letter for our host, and our host had taken him under his wing, not out of any fondness. He had just invited him to the kids’ party out of politeness.
They did not play cards with him, they did not offer him cigars. No one entered into conversation with him. Possibly they recognised the bird by its feathers from a distance. Thus, my gentleman, not knowing what to do with his hands, was compelled to spend the evening stroking his whiskers. His whiskers were really fine, but he stroked them so assiduously that one got the feeling that the whiskers had come into the world first and afterwards the man in order to stroke them.
They didn’t play cards with him, and they didn’t offer him cigars. No one struck up a conversation with him. Maybe they recognized him from a distance. So, my gentleman, unsure of what to do with his hands, ended up spending the evening stroking his whiskers. His whiskers were actually quite impressive, but he stroked them so much that it felt like the whiskers had existed first, and then the man came along just to stroke them.
There was another guest who interested me. But he was of quite a different order. He was a personage. They called him Julian Mastakovich. At first glance one could tell he was an honoured guest and stood in the same relation to the host as the host to the gentleman of the whiskers. The host and hostess said no end of amiable things to him, were most attentive, wining him, hovering over him, bringing guests up to be introduced, but never leading him to any one else. I noticed tears glisten in our host’s eyes when Julian Mastakovich remarked that he had rarely spent such a pleasant evening. Somehow I began to feel uncomfortable in this personage’s presence. So, after amusing myself with the children, five of whom, remarkably well-fed young persons, were our host’s, I went into a little sitting-room, entirely unoccupied, and seated myself at the end that was a conservatory and took up almost half the room.
There was another guest who caught my interest. But he was quite different. He was a notable figure. They called him Julian Mastakovich. At first glance, it was clear he was an honored guest and held the same status with the host as the host did with the gentleman with the whiskers. The host and hostess showered him with kind words, were extremely attentive, wining him, hovering around him, introducing him to guests, but never leading him to anyone else. I noticed tears shining in our host’s eyes when Julian Mastakovich said he had rarely spent such a pleasant evening. Somehow, I started to feel uncomfortable in this notable figure’s presence. So, after spending some time with the children—five remarkably well-fed kids who belonged to our host—I went into an empty little sitting room and sat at the end that was a conservatory, which took up almost half the room.
The children were charming. They absolutely refused to resemble their elders, notwithstanding the efforts of mothers and governesses. In a jiffy they had denuded the Christmas tree down to the very last sweet and had already succeeded in breaking half of their playthings before they even found out which belonged to whom.
The kids were adorable. They completely refused to act like their parents, despite the efforts of their mothers and nannies. In no time, they had stripped the Christmas tree of every last piece of candy and had already managed to break half of their toys before even figuring out who owned what.
One of them was a particularly handsome little lad, dark-eyed, curly-haired, who stubbornly persisted in aiming at me with his wooden gun. But the child that attracted the greatest attention was his sister, a girl of about eleven, lovely as a Cupid. She was quiet and thoughtful, with large, full, dreamy eyes. The children had somehow offended her, and she left them and walked into the same room that I had withdrawn into. There she seated herself with her doll in a corner.
One of them was a particularly handsome little boy, dark-eyed and curly-haired, who stubbornly kept aiming his wooden gun at me. But the child that caught the most attention was his sister, a girl of about eleven, as lovely as a Cupid. She was quiet and thoughtful, with large, full, dreamy eyes. The other kids had somehow upset her, so she left them and walked into the same room I had retreated to. There, she sat down with her doll in a corner.
“Her father is an immensely wealthy business man,” the guests informed each other in tones of awe. “Three hundred thousand rubles set aside for her dowry already.”
“Her father is an incredibly wealthy businessman,” the guests informed each other in awe. “Three hundred thousand rubles already set aside for her dowry.”
As I turned to look at the group from which I heard this news item issuing, my glance met Julian Mastakovich’s. He stood listening to the insipid chatter in an attitude of concentrated attention, with his hands behind his back and his head inclined to one side.
As I turned to look at the group where I heard this news coming from, I caught Julian Mastakovich’s eye. He was standing there, listening to the boring chatter with intense focus, his hands behind his back and his head tilted to one side.
All the while I was quite lost in admiration of the shrewdness our host displayed in the dispensing of the gifts. The little maid of the many-rubied dowry received the handsomest doll, and the rest of the gifts were graded in value according to the diminishing scale of the parents’ stations in life. The last child, a tiny chap of ten, thin, red-haired, freckled, came into possession of a small book of nature stories without illustrations or even head and tail pieces. He was the governess’s child. She was a poor widow, and her little boy, clad in a sorry-looking little nankeen jacket, looked thoroughly crushed and intimidated. He took the book of nature stories and circled slowly about the children’s toys. He would have given anything to play with them. But he did not dare to. You could tell he already knew his place.
The whole time, I was completely amazed by how clever our host was in handing out the gifts. The little girl with the expensive dowry got the prettiest doll, and the other gifts were given based on the parents’ social standings, which decreased in value as the rankings went down. The last child, a small boy of ten, thin, red-haired, and freckled, received a plain book of nature stories with no illustrations or even beginning or ending decorations. He was the governess’s child. She was a struggling widow, and her little boy, wearing a shabby nankeen jacket, seemed completely defeated and shy. He took the book of nature stories and slowly walked around the other children’s toys. He would have given anything to play with them, but he didn’t have the courage to. It was clear he already understood his place.
I like to observe children. It is fascinating to watch the individuality in them struggling for self-assertion. I could see that the other children’s things had tremendous charm for the red-haired boy, especially a toy theatre, in which he was so anxious to take a part that he resolved to fawn upon the other children. He smiled and began to play with them. His one and only apple he handed over to a puffy urchin whose pockets were already crammed with sweets, and he even carried another youngster pickaback—all simply that he might be allowed to stay with the theatre.
I enjoy watching kids. It's really interesting to see their individuality pushing for recognition. I noticed that the other kids' toys were very appealing to the red-haired boy, especially a toy theater, which he was so eager to join that he decided to win over the other kids. He smiled and started playing with them. He gave away his only apple to a chubby kid whose pockets were already full of candy, and he even gave another kid a piggyback ride—all just so he could hang out with the theater.
But in a few moments an impudent young person fell on him and gave him a pummelling. He did not dare even to cry. The governess came and told him to leave off interfering with the other children’s games, and he crept away to the same room the little girl and I were in. She let him sit down beside her, and the two set themselves busily dressing the expensive doll.
But in a few moments, a bold young kid jumped on him and started pounding him. He didn’t even dare to cry out. The governess came over and told him to stop messing with the other kids' games, so he quietly went to the same room where the little girl and I were. She let him sit next to her, and the two of them got busy dressing the fancy doll.
Almost half an hour passed, and I was nearly dozing off, as I sat there in the conservatory half listening to the chatter of the red-haired boy and the dowered beauty, when Julian Mastakovich entered suddenly. He had slipped out of the drawing-room under cover of a noisy scene among the children. From my secluded corner it had not escaped my notice that a few moments before he had been eagerly conversing with the rich girl’s father, to whom he had only just been introduced.
Almost half an hour went by, and I was about to doze off while sitting in the conservatory, half-listening to the chatter of the red-haired boy and the wealthy beauty, when Julian Mastakovich suddenly walked in. He had quietly slipped out of the drawing-room while a noisy scene among the kids created a distraction. From my hidden spot, I had noticed that just moments before, he had been eagerly talking to the rich girl's father, whom he had only just met.
He stood still for a while reflecting and mumbling to himself, as if counting something on his fingers.
He stood still for a moment, thinking and mumbling to himself, as if he were counting something on his fingers.
“Three hundred—three hundred—eleven—twelve—thirteen—sixteen—in five years! Let’s say four per cent—five times twelve—sixty, and on these sixty——. Let us assume that in five years it will amount to—well, four hundred. Hm—hm! But the shrewd old fox isn’t likely to be satisfied with four per cent. He gets eight or even ten, perhaps. Let’s suppose five hundred, five hundred thousand, at least, that’s sure. Anything above that for pocket money—hm—”
“Three hundred—three hundred—eleven—twelve—thirteen—sixteen—in five years! Let’s say four percent—five times twelve—sixty, and on these sixty——. Let’s assume that in five years it will be—well, four hundred. Hm—hm! But the clever old fox probably won’t be happy with four percent. He might get eight or even ten, maybe. Let’s suppose five hundred, five hundred thousand at least, that’s definite. Anything above that for extra cash—hm—”
He blew his nose and was about to leave the room when he spied the girl and stood still. I, behind the plants, escaped his notice. He seemed to me to be quivering with excitement. It must have been his calculations that upset him so. He rubbed his hands and danced from place to place, and kept getting more and more excited. Finally, however, he conquered his emotions and came to a standstill. He cast a determined look at the future bride and wanted to move toward her, but glanced about first. Then, as if with a guilty conscience, he stepped over to the child on tip-toe, smiling, and bent down and kissed her head.
He blew his nose and was about to leave the room when he spotted the girl and froze. I, hidden behind the plants, went unnoticed. He looked like he was shaking with excitement. It must have been his calculations that threw him off. He rubbed his hands and danced around, getting more and more thrilled. Finally, though, he got a grip on his emotions and came to a stop. He shot a determined look at the future bride and wanted to move toward her, but checked his surroundings first. Then, as if he had a guilty conscience, he tiptoed over to the child, smiled, bent down, and kissed her head.
His coming was so unexpected that she uttered a shriek of alarm.
His arrival was so sudden that she let out a shriek of surprise.
“What are you doing here, dear child?” he whispered, looking around and pinching her cheek.
“What are you doing here, sweetie?” he whispered, glancing around and pinching her cheek.
“We’re playing.”
"We're playing now."
“What, with him?” said Julian Mastakovich with a look askance at the governess’s child. “You should go into the drawing-room, my lad,” he said to him.
“What’s up with him?” Julian Mastakovich said, eyeing the governess’s child suspiciously. “You should head into the drawing-room, kid,” he told him.
The boy remained silent and looked up at the man with wide-open eyes. Julian Mastakovich glanced round again cautiously and bent down over the girl.
The boy stayed quiet and stared up at the man with wide eyes. Julian Mastakovich looked around again carefully and leaned down over the girl.
“What have you got, a doll, my dear?”
“What do you have there, a doll, my dear?”
“Yes, sir.” The child quailed a little, and her brow wrinkled.
“Yes, sir.” The child shrank back a bit, and her forehead creased.
“A doll? And do you know, my dear, what dolls are made of?”
“A doll? And do you know, my dear, what dolls are made of?”
“No, sir,” she said weakly, and lowered her head.
“No, sir,” she said softly, looking down.
“Out of rags, my dear. You, boy, you go back to the drawing-room, to the children,” said Julian Mastakovich looking at the boy sternly.
“Out of rags, my dear. You, kid, go back to the living room, to the children,” said Julian Mastakovich, looking at the boy sternly.
The two children frowned. They caught hold of each other and would not part.
The two kids frowned. They held onto each other and wouldn't let go.
“And do you know why they gave you the doll?” asked Julian Mastakovich, dropping his voice lower and lower.
“And do you know why they gave you the doll?” asked Julian Mastakovich, lowering his voice more and more.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Because you were a good, very good little girl the whole week.”
“Because you were a really good little girl all week.”
Saying which, Julian Mastakovich was seized with a paroxysm of agitation. He looked round and said in a tone faint, almost inaudible with excitement and impatience:
Saying that, Julian Mastakovich was overcome with a fit of anxiety. He glanced around and said in a voice so soft it was barely audible because of his excitement and impatience:
“If I come to visit your parents will you love me, my dear?”
“If I come to visit your parents, will you love me, my dear?”
He tried to kiss the sweet little creature, but the red-haired boy saw that she was on the verge of tears, and he caught her hand and sobbed out loud in sympathy. That enraged the man.
He tried to kiss the sweet little girl, but the red-haired boy noticed she was about to cry, so he took her hand and cried out in sympathy. That made the man furious.
“Go away! Go away! Go back to the other room, to your playmates.”
“Go away! Go away! Go back to the other room, to your friends.”
“I don’t want him to. I don’t want him to! You go away!” cried the girl. “Let him alone! Let him alone!” She was almost weeping.
“I don’t want him to. I don’t want him to! Just go away!” the girl cried. “Leave him alone! Leave him alone!” She was nearly in tears.
There was a sound of footsteps in the doorway. Julian Mastakovich started and straightened up his respectable body. The red-haired boy was even more alarmed. He let go the girl’s hand, sidled along the wall, and escaped through the drawing-room into the dining-room.
There was a noise of footsteps at the door. Julian Mastakovich jumped and straightened his respectable posture. The red-haired boy looked even more scared. He released the girl’s hand, crept along the wall, and slipped into the dining room through the living room.
Not to attract attention, Julian Mastakovich also made for the dining-room. He was red as a lobster. The sight of himself in a mirror seemed to embarrass him. Presumably he was annoyed at his own ardour and impatience. Without due respect to his importance and dignity, his calculations had lured and pricked him to the greedy eagerness of a boy, who makes straight for his object—though this was not as yet an object; it only would be so in five years’ time. I followed the worthy man into the dining-room, where I witnessed a remarkable play.
Not wanting to draw attention, Julian Mastakovich also headed to the dining room. He was as red as a lobster. Seeing himself in the mirror seemed to embarrass him. He was probably frustrated with his own excitement and impatience. Disregarding his importance and dignity, his thoughts had led him to the eager greed of a boy, rushing toward his goal—though it wasn't really a goal yet; it would only become one in five years. I followed the man into the dining room, where I witnessed an impressive scene.
Julian Mastakovich, all flushed with vexation, venom in his look, began to threaten the red-haired boy. The red-haired boy retreated farther and farther until there was no place left for him to retreat to, and he did not know where to turn in his fright.
Julian Mastakovich, all red-faced with anger and a fierce look in his eyes, started to threaten the boy with red hair. The red-haired boy backed away further and further until there was nowhere left to go, and in his fear, he didn't know where to turn.
“Get out of here! What are you doing here? Get out, I say, you good-for-nothing! Stealing fruit, are you? Oh, so, stealing fruit! Get out, you freckle face, go to your likes!”
“Get out of here! What are you doing here? Leave, I said, you good-for-nothing! Stealing fruit, huh? Oh, so you’re stealing fruit! Get lost, you freckle-faced person, go hang out with your kind!”
The frightened child, as a last desperate resort, crawled quickly under the table. His persecutor, completely infuriated, pulled out his large linen handkerchief and used it as a lash to drive the boy out of his position.
The scared child, in a last desperate move, crawled quickly under the table. His tormentor, completely enraged, pulled out his large linen handkerchief and used it like a whip to force the boy out of his hiding spot.
Here I must remark that Julian Mastakovich was a somewhat corpulent man, heavy, well-fed, puffy-cheeked, with a paunch and ankles as round as nuts. He perspired and puffed and panted. So strong was his dislike (or was it jealousy?) of the child that he actually began to carry on like a madman.
Here I must note that Julian Mastakovich was a slightly overweight man, hefty, well-fed, with chubby cheeks, a belly, and ankles as round as nuts. He sweated and huffed and puffed. His strong dislike (or was it jealousy?) of the child made him act like a madman.
I laughed heartily. Julian Mastakovich turned. He was utterly confused and for a moment, apparently, quite oblivious of his immense importance. At that moment our host appeared in the doorway opposite. The boy crawled out from under the table and wiped his knees and elbows. Julian Mastakovich hastened to carry his handkerchief, which he had been dangling by the corner, to his nose. Our host looked at the three of us rather suspiciously. But, like a man who knows the world and can readily adjust himself, he seized upon the opportunity to lay hold of his very valuable guest and get what he wanted out of him.
I laughed loudly. Julian Mastakovich turned around. He looked completely confused and, for a moment, seemed totally unaware of how important he was. At that moment, our host appeared in the doorway across from us. The boy crawled out from under the table and wiped his knees and elbows. Julian Mastakovich quickly brought his handkerchief, which he had been holding by the corner, to his nose. Our host gave the three of us a suspicious glance. But, like someone who understands the world and can easily adapt, he quickly saw the chance to take advantage of his very important guest and get what he wanted from him.
“Here’s the boy I was talking to you about,” he said, indicating the red-haired child. “I took the liberty of presuming on your goodness in his behalf.”
"Here’s the boy I mentioned to you," he said, pointing to the red-haired child. "I took the liberty of assuming you'd be kind to him."
“Oh,” replied Julian Mastakovich, still not quite master of himself.
“Oh,” replied Julian Mastakovich, still not entirely in control of himself.
“He’s my governess’s son,” our host continued in a beseeching tone. “She’s a poor creature, the widow of an honest official. That’s why, if it were possible for you—”
“He's my governess's son,” our host continued in a pleading tone. “She's a poor woman, the widow of a decent official. That's why, if it’s possible for you—”
“Impossible, impossible!” Julian Mastakovich cried hastily. “You must excuse me, Philip Alexeyevich, I really cannot. I’ve made inquiries. There are no vacancies, and there is a waiting list of ten who have a greater right—I’m sorry.”
“Impossible, impossible!” Julian Mastakovich exclaimed urgently. “You have to forgive me, Philip Alexeyevich, I really can’t. I’ve checked around. There are no openings, and there’s a waiting list of ten people who have more of a right to it—I’m sorry.”
“Too bad,” said our host. “He’s a quiet, unobtrusive child.”
“Too bad,” said our host. “He’s a quiet, low-key kid.”
“A very naughty little rascal, I should say,” said Julian Mastakovich, wryly. “Go away, boy. Why are you here still? Be off with you to the other children.”
“A very naughty little rascal, I’d say,” Julian Mastakovich said with a smirk. “Go away, kid. Why are you still here? Get out of here and go play with the other children.”
Unable to control himself, he gave me a sidelong glance. Nor could I control myself. I laughed straight in his face. He turned away and asked our host, in tones quite audible to me, who that odd young fellow was. They whispered to each other and left the room, disregarding me.
Unable to control himself, he shot me a sideways look. I couldn’t contain myself either. I laughed right in his face. He turned away and asked our host, loud enough for me to hear, who that strange young guy was. They whispered to each other and left the room, ignoring me.
I shook with laughter. Then I, too, went to the drawing-room. There the great man, already surrounded by the fathers and mothers and the host and the hostess, had begun to talk eagerly with a lady to whom he had just been introduced. The lady held the rich little girl’s hand. Julian Mastakovich went into fulsome praise of her. He waxed ecstatic over the dear child’s beauty, her talents, her grace, her excellent breeding, plainly laying himself out to flatter the mother, who listened scarcely able to restrain tears of joy, while the father showed his delight by a gratified smile.
I shook with laughter. Then I went to the living room. There, the great man, already surrounded by the fathers and mothers and the host and hostess, had started talking enthusiastically with a lady he had just met. The lady was holding the rich little girl’s hand. Julian Mastakovich went on and on about her. He gushed about the dear child's beauty, her talents, her grace, and her excellent upbringing, clearly trying to flatter the mother, who could hardly contain her tears of joy, while the father expressed his delight with a pleased smile.
The joy was contagious. Everybody shared in it. Even the children were obliged to stop playing so as not to disturb the conversation. The atmosphere was surcharged with awe. I heard the mother of the important little girl, touched to her profoundest depths, ask Julian Mastakovich in the choicest language of courtesy, whether he would honour them by coming to see them. I heard Julian Mastakovich accept the invitation with unfeigned enthusiasm. Then the guests scattered decorously to different parts of the room, and I heard them, with veneration in their tones, extol the business man, the business man’s wife, the business man’s daughter, and, especially, Julian Mastakovich.
The joy was infectious. Everyone was part of it. Even the kids had to pause their play so they wouldn’t interrupt the conversation. The atmosphere was filled with wonder. I heard the mother of the important little girl, profoundly moved, politely ask Julian Mastakovich if he would honor them with a visit. I heard Julian Mastakovich accept the invitation with genuine enthusiasm. Then the guests gracefully spread out to different areas of the room, and I heard them, with respect in their voices, praise the businessman, the businessman's wife, the businessman's daughter, and especially, Julian Mastakovich.
“Is he married?” I asked out loud of an acquaintance of mine standing beside Julian Mastakovich.
“Is he married?” I asked out loud to a friend of mine standing next to Julian Mastakovich.
Julian Mastakovich gave me a venomous look.
Julian Mastakovich shot me a nasty glare.
“No,” answered my acquaintance, profoundly shocked by my—intentional—indiscretion.
“No,” my friend replied, clearly taken aback by my—deliberate—lack of discretion.
Not long ago I passed the Church of——. I was struck by the concourse of people gathered there to witness a wedding. It was a dreary day. A drizzling rain was beginning to come down. I made my way through the throng into the church. The bridegroom was a round, well-fed, pot-bellied little man, very much dressed up. He ran and fussed about and gave orders and arranged things. Finally word was passed that the bride was coming. I pushed through the crowd, and I beheld a marvellous beauty whose first spring was scarcely commencing. But the beauty was pale and sad. She looked distracted. It seemed to me even that her eyes were red from recent weeping. The classic severity of every line of her face imparted a peculiar significance and solemnity to her beauty. But through that severity and solemnity, through the sadness, shone the innocence of a child. There was something inexpressibly naïve, unsettled and young in her features, which, without words, seemed to plead for mercy.
Not long ago, I passed the Church of——. I was struck by the crowd gathered there to witness a wedding. It was a gloomy day, and a light rain was starting to fall. I made my way through the crowd and into the church. The groom was a plump, well-fed little man, all dressed up. He was bustling around, giving orders and arranging things. Finally, word spread that the bride was arriving. I pushed through the crowd and saw a breathtaking beauty, just barely in her first youth. But her beauty was pale and sorrowful. She looked distracted, and it even seemed like her eyes were red from recent tears. The classic severity of her facial features gave a special significance and seriousness to her beauty. But despite that severity and seriousness, and her sadness, there was a childlike innocence shining through. There was something indescribably naïve, restless, and youthful in her features that seemed to silently plead for compassion.
They said she was just sixteen years old. I looked at the bridegroom carefully. Suddenly I recognised Julian Mastakovich, whom I had not seen again in all those five years. Then I looked at the bride again.—Good God! I made my way, as quickly as I could, out of the church. I heard gossiping in the crowd about the bride’s wealth—about her dowry of five hundred thousand rubles—so and so much for pocket money.
They said she was only sixteen. I studied the groom closely. Suddenly, I recognized Julian Mastakovich, who I hadn't seen in five years. Then I looked at the bride again. Good God! I hurried out of the church as fast as I could. I heard people in the crowd gossiping about the bride's wealth—her dowry of five hundred thousand rubles—and how much she had for pocket money.
“Then his calculations were correct,” I thought, as I pressed out into the street.
“Then his calculations were right,” I thought, as I stepped out into the street.
GOD SEES THE TRUTH, BUT WAITS
BY LEO N. TOLSTOY
In the town of Vladimir lived a young merchant named Ivan Dmitrich Aksionov. He had two shops and a house of his own.
In the town of Vladimir, there was a young merchant named Ivan Dmitrich Aksionov. He owned two shops and had his own house.
Aksionov was a handsome, fair-haired, curly-headed fellow, full of fun, and very fond of singing. When quite a young man he had been given to drink, and was riotous when he had had too much; but after he married he gave up drinking, except now and then.
Aksionov was a good-looking guy with fair hair and curly locks, full of energy and very fond of singing. When he was younger, he used to drink a lot and would get rowdy when he'd had too much; but after he got married, he mostly stopped drinking, only indulging now and then.
One summer Aksionov was going to the Nizhny Fair, and as he bade good-bye to his family, his wife said to him, “Ivan Dmitrich, do not start to-day; I have had a bad dream about you.”
One summer, Aksionov was heading to the Nizhny Fair, and as he said goodbye to his family, his wife told him, “Ivan Dmitrich, don’t leave today; I had a bad dream about you.”
Aksionov laughed, and said, “You are afraid that when I get to the fair I shall go on a spree.”
Aksionov laughed and said, “You're afraid that when I get to the fair, I'll go party.”
His wife replied: “I do not know what I am afraid of; all I know is that I had a bad dream. I dreamt you returned from the town, and when you took off your cap I saw that your hair was quite grey.”
His wife replied, “I don’t know what I’m afraid of; all I know is that I had a bad dream. I dreamed you came back from town, and when you took off your cap, I saw that your hair was completely gray.”
Aksionov laughed. “That’s a lucky sign,” said he. “See if I don’t sell out all my goods, and bring you some presents from the fair.”
Aksionov laughed. “That’s a good sign,” he said. “Watch, I’ll sell all my stuff and bring you some gifts from the fair.”
So he said good-bye to his family, and drove away.
So he said goodbye to his family and drove away.
When he had travelled half-way, he met a merchant whom he knew, and they put up at the same inn for the night. They had some tea together, and then went to bed in adjoining rooms.
When he had traveled halfway, he ran into a merchant he knew, and they stayed at the same inn for the night. They had some tea together, and then went to bed in neighboring rooms.
It was not Aksionov’s habit to sleep late, and, wishing to travel while it was still cool, he aroused his driver before dawn, and told him to put in the horses.
It wasn't Aksionov’s style to sleep in, and wanting to travel while it was still cool, he woke his driver before dawn and told him to harness the horses.
Then he made his way across to the landlord of the inn (who lived in a cottage at the back), paid his bill, and continued his journey.
Then he crossed over to the innkeeper (who lived in a cottage at the back), settled his bill, and continued on his way.
When he had gone about twenty-five miles, he stopped for the horses to be fed. Aksionov rested awhile in the passage of the inn, then he stepped out into the porch, and, ordering a samovar to be heated, got out his guitar and began to play.
When he had traveled about twenty-five miles, he stopped to feed the horses. Aksionov took a break in the inn's hallway, then stepped out onto the porch, and, after asking for a samovar to be heated, pulled out his guitar and started to play.
Suddenly a troika drove up with tinkling bells and an official alighted, followed by two soldiers. He came to Aksionov and began to question him, asking him who he was and whence he came. Aksionov answered him fully, and said, “Won’t you have some tea with me?” But the official went on cross-questioning him and asking him. “Where did you spend last night? Were you alone, or with a fellow-merchant? Did you see the other merchant this morning? Why did you leave the inn before dawn?”
Suddenly, a troika pulled up, its bells jingling, and an official got out, followed by two soldiers. He approached Aksionov and started questioning him, asking who he was and where he came from. Aksionov answered him completely and said, “Would you like to have some tea with me?” But the official continued to interrogate him, asking, “Where did you spend the night? Were you alone or with another merchant? Did you see the other merchant this morning? Why did you leave the inn before dawn?”
Aksionov wondered why he was asked all these questions, but he described all that had happened, and then added, “Why do you cross-question me as if I were a thief or a robber? I am travelling on business of my own, and there is no need to question me.”
Aksionov wondered why he was being asked all these questions, but he explained everything that had happened and then added, “Why are you interrogating me like I’m a thief or a robber? I’m traveling for my own business, and there’s no need to question me.”
Then the official, calling the soldiers, said, “I am the police-officer of this district, and I question you because the merchant with whom you spent last night has been found with his throat cut. We must search your things.”
Then the officer, summoning the soldiers, said, “I’m the police officer in this area, and I’m questioning you because the merchant you were with last night has been found with his throat cut. We need to search your belongings.”
They entered the house. The soldiers and the police-officer unstrapped Aksionov’s luggage and searched it. Suddenly the officer drew a knife out of a bag, crying, “Whose knife is this?”
They entered the house. The soldiers and the police officer unstrapped Aksionov’s luggage and searched it. Suddenly, the officer pulled a knife out of a bag, shouting, “Whose knife is this?”
Aksionov looked, and seeing a blood-stained knife taken from his bag, he was frightened.
Aksionov looked and, seeing a blood-stained knife taken from his bag, he felt scared.
“How is it there is blood on this knife?”
“How did blood get on this knife?”
Aksionov tried to answer, but could hardly utter a word, and only stammered: “I—don’t know—not mine.” Then the police-officer said: “This morning the merchant was found in bed with his throat cut. You are the only person who could have done it. The house was locked from inside, and no one else was there. Here is this blood-stained knife in your bag and your face and manner betray you! Tell me how you killed him, and how much money you stole?”
Aksionov tried to speak, but could barely get any words out and stammered: “I—don’t know—not mine.” Then the police officer said: “This morning, the merchant was found in bed with his throat cut. You’re the only one who could have done it. The house was locked from the inside, and no one else was there. Here’s this bloodstained knife in your bag, and your face and behavior give you away! Tell me how you killed him, and how much money you took?”
Aksionov swore he had not done it; that he had not seen the merchant after they had had tea together; that he had no money except eight thousand rubles of his own, and that the knife was not his. But his voice was broken, his face pale, and he trembled with fear as though he went guilty.
Aksionov insisted he hadn't done it; that he hadn't seen the merchant after they had tea together; that he had no money except for eight thousand rubles of his own, and that the knife wasn't his. But his voice was shaky, his face pale, and he trembled with fear as if he were guilty.
The police-officer ordered the soldiers to bind Aksionov and to put him in the cart. As they tied his feet together and flung him into the cart, Aksionov crossed himself and wept. His money and goods were taken from him, and he was sent to the nearest town and imprisoned there. Enquiries as to his character were made in Vladimir. The merchants and other inhabitants of that town said that in former days he used to drink and waste his time, but that he was a good man. Then the trial came on: he was charged with murdering a merchant from Ryazan, and robbing him of twenty thousand rubles.
The police officer ordered the soldiers to tie up Aksionov and put him in the cart. As they bound his feet and tossed him into the cart, Aksionov crossed himself and cried. His money and belongings were taken, and he was sent to the nearest town and locked up there. They looked into his character in Vladimir. The merchants and other locals in that town said that he used to drink and waste his time but that he was a good man. Then the trial began: he was accused of murdering a merchant from Ryazan and stealing twenty thousand rubles from him.
His wife was in despair, and did not know what to believe. Her children were all quite small; one was a baby at her breast. Taking them all with her, she went to the town where her husband was in jail. At first she was not allowed to see him; but after much begging, she obtained permission from the officials, and was taken to him. When she saw her husband in prison-dress and in chains, shut up with thieves and criminals, she fell down, and did not come to her senses for a long time. Then she drew her children to her, and sat down near him. She told him of things at home, and asked about what had happened to him. He told her all, and she asked, “What can we do now?”
His wife was heartbroken and didn’t know what to believe. Her kids were all very young; one was a baby she was nursing. Taking them all with her, she went to the town where her husband was in jail. At first, she wasn’t allowed to see him, but after pleading a lot, she got permission from the officials and was taken to see him. When she saw her husband in prison clothes and chained up, surrounded by thieves and criminals, she collapsed and didn’t regain her composure for a long time. Then she gathered her children to her and sat down next to him. She told him about things at home and asked about what had happened to him. He shared everything, and she asked, “What can we do now?”
“We must petition the Czar not to let an innocent man perish.”
“We need to ask the Czar not to allow an innocent man to die.”
His wife told him that she had sent a petition to the Czar, but it had not been accepted.
His wife told him that she had submitted a petition to the Czar, but it had not been accepted.
Aksionov did not reply, but only looked downcast.
Aksionov didn’t respond; he just looked dejected.
Then his wife said, “It was not for nothing I dreamt your hair had turned grey. You remember? You should not have started that day.” And passing her fingers through his hair, she said: “Vanya dearest, tell your wife the truth; was it not you who did it?”
Then his wife said, “It wasn’t for no reason that I dreamed your hair had turned gray. Remember? You shouldn’t have started that day.” And running her fingers through his hair, she said: “Vanya, my dear, tell your wife the truth; wasn’t it you who did it?”
“So you, too, suspect me!” said Aksionov, and, hiding his face in his hands, he began to weep. Then a soldier came to say that the wife and children must go away; and Aksionov said good-bye to his family for the last time.
“So you think I’m guilty, too!” Aksionov said, and, covering his face with his hands, he started to cry. Then a soldier came to say that his wife and children had to leave; Aksionov said goodbye to his family for the last time.
When they were gone, Aksionov recalled what had been said, and when he remembered that his wife also had suspected him, he said to himself, “It seems that only God can know the truth; it is to Him alone we must appeal, and from Him alone expect mercy.”
When they left, Aksionov thought about what had been said, and when he remembered that his wife had also suspected him, he said to himself, “It looks like only God knows the truth; we can only turn to Him, and from Him alone can we hope for mercy.”
And Aksionov wrote no more petitions; gave up all hope, and only prayed to God.
And Aksionov stopped writing any more petitions; he lost all hope and only prayed to God.
Aksionov was condemned to be flogged and sent to the mines. So he was flogged with a knot, and when the wounds made by the knot were healed, he was driven to Siberia with other convicts.
Aksionov was sentenced to be whipped and sent to the mines. So he was whipped with a knot, and when the wounds from the knot healed, he was taken to Siberia with other prisoners.
For twenty-six years Aksionov lived as a convict in Siberia. His hair turned white as snow, and his beard grew long, thin, and grey. All his mirth went; he stooped; he walked slowly, spoke little, and never laughed, but he often prayed.
For twenty-six years, Aksionov lived as a prisoner in Siberia. His hair turned white as snow, and his beard grew long, thin, and gray. All his joy faded; he slouched; he walked slowly, spoke little, and never laughed, but he often prayed.
In prison Aksionov learnt to make boots, and earned a little money, with which he bought The Lives of the Saints. He read this book when there was light enough in the prison; and on Sundays in the prison-church he read the lessons and sang in the choir; for his voice was still good.
In prison, Aksionov learned how to make boots and earned a bit of money, which he used to buy The Lives of the Saints. He read this book whenever there was enough light in the prison; and on Sundays in the prison church, he read the lessons and sang in the choir since his voice was still strong.
The prison authorities liked Aksionov for his meekness, and his fellow-prisoners respected him: they called him “Grandfather,” and “The Saint.” When they wanted to petition the prison authorities about anything, they always made Aksionov their spokesman, and when there were quarrels among the prisoners they came to him to put things right, and to judge the matter.
The prison officials appreciated Aksionov for his gentleness, and his fellow inmates held him in high regard: they nicknamed him “Grandfather” and “The Saint.” Whenever they needed to bring something to the attention of the prison authorities, they always chose Aksionov as their spokesperson. During disputes among the prisoners, they turned to him to help resolve the issues and to make fair judgments.
No news reached Aksionov from his home, and he did not even know if his wife and children were still alive.
No news came to Aksionov from home, and he didn't even know if his wife and kids were still alive.
One day a fresh gang of convicts came to the prison. In the evening the old prisoners collected round the new ones and asked them what towns or villages they came from, and what they were sentenced for. Among the rest Aksionov sat down near the newcomers, and listened with downcast air to what was said.
One day, a new group of convicts arrived at the prison. In the evening, the old prisoners gathered around the newcomers and asked them which towns or villages they were from and what they had been sentenced for. Among them, Aksionov sat down close to the newcomers and listened with a somber expression to what was being said.
One of the new convicts, a tall, strong man of sixty, with a closely-cropped grey beard, was telling the others what he had been arrested for.
One of the new inmates, a tall, strong man of sixty with a closely cropped gray beard, was telling the others what he had been arrested for.
“Well, friends,” he said, “I only took a horse that was tied to a sledge, and I was arrested and accused of stealing. I said I had only taken it to get home quicker, and had then let it go; besides, the driver was a personal friend of mine. So I said, ‘It’s all right.’ ‘No,’ said they, ‘you stole it.’ But how or where I stole it they could not say. I once really did something wrong, and ought by rights to have come here long ago, but that time I was not found out. Now I have been sent here for nothing at all... Eh, but it’s lies I’m telling you; I’ve been to Siberia before, but I did not stay long.”
“Well, friends,” he said, “I just took a horse that was tied to a sled, and I got arrested and accused of stealing. I explained that I only took it to get home faster and then let it go; plus, the driver was a good friend of mine. So I told them, ‘It’s all good.’ ‘No,’ they said, ‘you stole it.’ But they couldn’t explain how or where I stole it. I really did do something wrong once, and I should’ve come here a long time ago, but I wasn’t caught then. Now I’ve been sent here for nothing at all… Eh, but I’m just lying to you; I’ve been to Siberia before, but I didn’t stay long.”
“Where are you from?” asked some one.
“Where are you from?” someone asked.
“From Vladimir. My family are of that town. My name is Makar, and they also call me Semyonich.”
“From Vladimir. My family is from that town. My name is Makar, but they also call me Semyonich.”
Aksionov raised his head and said: “Tell me, Semyonich, do you know anything of the merchants Aksionov of Vladimir? Are they still alive?”
Aksionov lifted his head and asked, “Hey, Semyonich, do you know anything about the merchants Aksionov from Vladimir? Are they still alive?”
“Know them? Of course I do. The Aksionovs are rich, though their father is in Siberia: a sinner like ourselves, it seems! As for you, Gran’dad, how did you come here?”
“Know them? Of course I do. The Aksionovs are wealthy, even though their father is in Siberia: a sinner just like us, it seems! And you, Gran’dad, how did you end up here?”
Aksionov did not like to speak of his misfortune. He only sighed, and said, “For my sins I have been in prison these twenty-six years.”
Aksionov didn't like to talk about his bad luck. He just sighed and said, “Because of my sins, I've been in prison for twenty-six years.”
“What sins?” asked Makar Semyonich.
“What sins?” Makar Semyonich asked.
But Aksionov only said, “Well, well—I must have deserved it!” He would have said no more, but his companions told the newcomers how Aksionov came to be in Siberia; how some one had killed a merchant, and had put the knife among Aksionov’s things, and Aksionov had been unjustly condemned.
But Aksionov just said, “Well, well—I must have deserved it!” He would have said nothing else, but his friends explained to the newcomers how Aksionov ended up in Siberia; how someone had killed a merchant and planted the knife among Aksionov’s things, leading to his unfair conviction.
When Makar Semyonich heard this, he looked at Aksionov, slapped his own knee, and exclaimed, “Well, this is wonderful! Really wonderful! But how old you’ve grown, Gran’dad!”
When Makar Semyonich heard this, he looked at Aksionov, slapped his own knee, and exclaimed, “Well, this is amazing! Seriously amazing! But wow, you’ve aged, Gran’dad!”
The others asked him why he was so surprised, and where he had seen Aksionov before; but Makar Semyonich did not reply. He only said: “It’s wonderful that we should meet here, lads!”
The others asked him why he was so surprised and where he had seen Aksionov before, but Makar Semyonich didn’t answer. He just said, “It’s amazing that we’re running into each other here, guys!”
These words made Aksionov wonder whether this man knew who had killed the merchant; so he said, “Perhaps, Semyonich, you have heard of that affair, or maybe you’ve seen me before?”
These words made Aksionov wonder if this guy knew who had killed the merchant; so he said, “Maybe, Semyonich, you've heard about that incident, or perhaps you've seen me before?”
“How could I help hearing? The world’s full of rumours. But it’s a long time ago, and I’ve forgotten what I heard.”
“How could I not hear? The world is full of rumors. But it's been a while, and I've forgotten what I heard.”
“Perhaps you heard who killed the merchant?” asked Aksionov.
“Maybe you heard who killed the merchant?” Aksionov asked.
Makar Semyonich laughed, and replied: “It must have been him in whose bag the knife was found! If some one else hid the knife there, ‘He’s not a thief till he’s caught,’ as the saying is. How could any one put a knife into your bag while it was under your head? It would surely have woke you up.”
Makar Semyonich laughed and said, “It must have been him whose bag the knife was found in! If someone else put the knife there, ‘He’s not a thief until he’s caught,’ as the saying goes. How could anyone put a knife in your bag while it was under your head? It would definitely have woken you up.”
When Aksionov heard these words, he felt sure this was the man who had killed the merchant. He rose and went away. All that night Aksionov lay awake. He felt terribly unhappy, and all sorts of images rose in his mind. There was the image of his wife as she was when he parted from her to go to the fair. He saw her as if she were present; her face and her eyes rose before him; he heard her speak and laugh. Then he saw his children, quite little, as they were at that time: one with a little cloak on, another at his mother’s breast. And then he remembered himself as he used to be-young and merry. He remembered how he sat playing the guitar in the porch of the inn where he was arrested, and how free from care he had been. He saw, in his mind, the place where he was flogged, the executioner, and the people standing around; the chains, the convicts, all the twenty-six years of his prison life, and his premature old age. The thought of it all made him so wretched that he was ready to kill himself.
When Aksionov heard those words, he was certain this was the man who had killed the merchant. He got up and left. All night, Aksionov lay awake. He felt incredibly unhappy, and all sorts of images flooded his mind. He pictured his wife as she was when he left to go to the fair. He saw her as if she were right there; her face and her eyes appeared before him; he could hear her speaking and laughing. Then he saw his children, just little ones as they were back then: one in a small cloak, another at their mother’s breast. And then he remembered himself as he used to be—young and joyful. He recalled how he sat playing the guitar on the porch of the inn where he was arrested, and how carefree he had been. He visualized the spot where he was flogged, the executioner, and the people standing around; the chains, the convicts, all twenty-six years of his prison life, and his early old age. The thought of it all made him so miserable that he felt ready to take his own life.
“And it’s all that villain’s doing!” thought Aksionov. And his anger was so great against Makar Semyonich that he longed for vengeance, even if he himself should perish for it. He kept repeating prayers all night, but could get no peace. During the day he did not go near Makar Semyonich, nor even look at him.
“And it’s all that villain’s fault!” thought Aksionov. His anger towards Makar Semyonich was so intense that he craved revenge, even if it meant losing his own life in the process. He spent the entire night reciting prayers, but he couldn’t find any peace. During the day, he stayed away from Makar Semyonich and didn’t even glance at him.
A fortnight passed in this way. Aksionov could not sleep at night, and was so miserable that he did not know what to do.
Two weeks went by like this. Aksionov couldn’t sleep at night and felt so miserable that he didn’t know what to do.
One night as he was walking about the prison he noticed some earth that came rolling out from under one of the shelves on which the prisoners slept. He stopped to see what it was. Suddenly Makar Semyonich crept out from under the shelf, and looked up at Aksionov with frightened face. Aksionov tried to pass without looking at him, but Makar seized his hand and told him that he had dug a hole under the wall, getting rid of the earth by putting it into his high-boots, and emptying it out every day on the road when the prisoners were driven to their work.
One night while he was walking around the prison, he noticed some dirt rolling out from under one of the shelves where the prisoners slept. He stopped to check it out. Suddenly, Makar Semyonich crawled out from under the shelf and looked up at Aksionov with a scared expression. Aksionov tried to walk past him without making eye contact, but Makar grabbed his hand and explained that he had dug a hole under the wall, and was hiding the dirt in his high boots, emptying it out every day on the road when the prisoners were taken to work.
“Just you keep quiet, old man, and you shall get out too. If you blab, they’ll flog the life out of me, but I will kill you first.”
“Just stay quiet, old man, and you’ll get out too. If you talk, they’ll beat me to a pulp, but I’ll take you out first.”
Aksionov trembled with anger as he looked at his enemy. He drew his hand away, saying, “I have no wish to escape, and you have no need to kill me; you killed me long ago! As to telling of you—I may do so or not, as God shall direct.”
Aksionov shook with anger as he faced his enemy. He pulled his hand back and said, “I don’t want to escape, and you don’t need to kill me; you’ve already killed me long ago! As for telling others about you—I might do it or not, depending on what God wants.”
Next day, when the convicts were led out to work, the convoy soldiers noticed that one or other of the prisoners emptied some earth out of his boots. The prison was searched and the tunnel found. The Governor came and questioned all the prisoners to find out who had dug the hole. They all denied any knowledge of it. Those who knew would not betray Makar Semyonich, knowing he would be flogged almost to death. At last the Governor turned to Aksionov whom he knew to be a just man, and said:
The next day, when the convicts were taken out to work, the guards noticed that one of the prisoners dumped some dirt out of his boots. The prison was searched, and the tunnel was discovered. The Governor arrived and questioned all the prisoners to find out who had dug the hole. They all claimed they didn’t know anything about it. Those who did know wouldn’t betray Makar Semyonich, aware that he would be beaten almost to death. Finally, the Governor turned to Aksionov, whom he recognized as an honest man, and said:
“You are a truthful old man; tell me, before God, who dug the hole?”
“You’re an honest old man; tell me, before God, who dug the hole?”
Makar Semyonich stood as if he were quite unconcerned, looking at the Governor and not so much as glancing at Aksionov. Aksionov’s lips and hands trembled, and for a long time he could not utter a word. He thought, “Why should I screen him who ruined my life? Let him pay for what I have suffered. But if I tell, they will probably flog the life out of him, and maybe I suspect him wrongly. And, after all, what good would it be to me?”
Makar Semyonich stood there looking completely unfazed, focusing on the Governor and not even glancing at Aksionov. Aksionov's lips and hands shook, and for a long time, he couldn't say a word. He thought, “Why should I protect the guy who destroyed my life? He should face the consequences of what I've gone through. But if I say something, they'll probably beat him to death, and maybe I'm wrong about him. And really, what good would it do me?”
“Well, old man,” repeated the Governor, “tell me the truth: who has been digging under the wall?”
“Well, old man,” the Governor said again, “tell me the truth: who has been digging under the wall?”
Aksionov glanced at Makar Semyonich, and said, “I cannot say, your honour. It is not God’s will that I should tell! Do what you like with me; I am in your hands.”
Aksionov looked at Makar Semyonich and said, “I can't say, your honor. It’s not God's will for me to reveal it! Do what you want with me; I’m at your mercy.”
However much the Governor tried, Aksionov would say no more, and so the matter had to be left.
However much the Governor tried, Aksionov would say nothing more, and so the matter had to be left alone.
That night, when Aksionov was lying on his bed and just beginning to doze, some one came quietly and sat down on his bed. He peered through the darkness and recognised Makar.
That night, as Aksionov was lying on his bed and just starting to doze off, someone quietly came in and sat down on his bed. He strained to see through the darkness and recognized Makar.
“What more do you want of me?” asked Aksionov. “Why have you come here?”
“What else do you want from me?” Aksionov asked. “Why are you here?”
Makar Semyonich was silent. So Aksionov sat up and said, “What do you want? Go away, or I will call the guard!”
Makar Semyonich stayed quiet. So Aksionov sat up and said, “What do you want? Leave, or I’ll call the guard!”
Makar Semyonich bent close over Aksionov, and whispered, “Ivan Dmitrich, forgive me!”
Makar Semyonich leaned in close to Aksionov and whispered, “Ivan Dmitrich, please forgive me!”
“What for?” asked Aksionov.
"What for?" Aksionov asked.
“It was I who killed the merchant and hid the knife among your things. I meant to kill you too, but I heard a noise outside, so I hid the knife in your bag and escaped out of the window.”
“It was me who killed the merchant and hid the knife among your stuff. I planned to kill you too, but I heard a noise outside, so I shoved the knife in your bag and climbed out the window.”
Aksionov was silent, and did not know what to say. Makar Semyonich slid off the bed-shelf and knelt upon the ground. “Ivan Dmitrich,” said he, “forgive me! For the love of God, forgive me! I will confess that it was I who killed the merchant, and you will be released and can go to your home.”
Aksionov was quiet and didn't know what to say. Makar Semyonich got off the bed and knelt on the ground. "Ivan Dmitrich," he said, "please forgive me! For the love of God, forgive me! I'll admit that I was the one who killed the merchant, and you'll be free to go home."
“It is easy for you to talk,” said Aksionov, “but I have suffered for you these twenty-six years. Where could I go to now?... My wife is dead, and my children have forgotten me. I have nowhere to go...”
“It’s easy for you to say that,” Aksionov replied, “but I’ve suffered for you for twenty-six years. Where could I go now? My wife is dead, and my kids have forgotten me. I have nowhere to go...”
Makar Semyonich did not rise, but beat his head on the floor. “Ivan Dmitrich, forgive me!” he cried. “When they flogged me with the knot it was not so hard to bear as it is to see you now ... yet you had pity on me, and did not tell. For Christ’s sake forgive me, wretch that I am!” And he began to sob.
Makar Semyonich didn’t get up but hit his head on the floor. “Ivan Dmitrich, please forgive me!” he shouted. “When they whipped me with the knot, it hurt less than seeing you like this... yet you showed me kindness and didn’t say anything. For Christ’s sake, forgive me, you miserable man!” And he started to cry.
When Aksionov heard him sobbing he, too, began to weep. “God will forgive you!” said he. “Maybe I am a hundred times worse than you.” And at these words his heart grew light, and the longing for home left him. He no longer had any desire to leave the prison, but only hoped for his last hour to come.
When Aksionov heard him crying, he started to cry as well. “God will forgive you!” he said. “I might be a hundred times worse than you.” With those words, he felt a weight lift from his heart, and his longing for home faded away. He no longer wanted to escape the prison; he only hoped that his final hour would come.
In spite of what Aksionov had said, Makar Semyonich confessed his guilt. But when the order for his release came, Aksionov was already dead.
Despite what Aksionov had said, Makar Semyonich admitted his guilt. But by the time the order for his release arrived, Aksionov was already dead.
HOW A MUZHIK FED TWO OFFICIALS
BY M.Y. SALTYKOV [N.Shchedrin]
BY M.Y. SALTYKOV [N.Shchedrin]
Once upon a time there were two Officials. They were both empty-headed, and so they found themselves one day suddenly transported to an uninhabited isle, as if on a magic carpet.
Once upon a time, there were two officials. They were both clueless, and one day, they suddenly found themselves transported to an uninhabited island, as if by a magic carpet.
They had passed their whole life in a Government Department, where records were kept; had been born there, bred there, grown old there, and consequently hadn’t the least understanding for anything outside of the Department; and the only words they knew were: “With assurances of the highest esteem, I am your humble servant.”
They had spent their entire lives in a government office, where records were maintained; they were born there, raised there, and grew old there, and as a result, had no understanding of anything outside the office; the only words they knew were: “With assurances of the highest esteem, I am your humble servant.”
But the Department was abolished, and as the services of the two Officials were no longer needed, they were given their freedom. So the retired Officials migrated to Podyacheskaya Street in St. Petersburg. Each had his own home, his own cook and his pension.
But the Department was shut down, and since the two Officials were no longer needed, they were set free. So the retired Officials moved to Podyacheskaya Street in St. Petersburg. Each had his own house, his own cook, and his pension.
Waking up on the uninhabited isle, they found themselves lying under the same cover. At first, of course, they couldn’t understand what had happened to them, and they spoke as if nothing extraordinary had taken place.
Waking up on the deserted island, they found themselves lying under the same blanket. At first, they couldn’t figure out what had happened, and they talked as if nothing unusual had occurred.
“What a peculiar dream I had last night, your Excellency,” said the one Official. “It seemed to me as if I were on an uninhabited isle.”
“What a strange dream I had last night, your Excellency,” said the Official. “It felt like I was on a deserted island.”
Scarcely had he uttered the words, when he jumped to his feet. The other Official also jumped up.
Scarcely had he spoken those words when he sprang to his feet. The other official also stood up.
“Good Lord, what does this mean! Where are we?” they cried out in astonishment.
“Good Lord, what does this mean! Where are we?” they exclaimed in shock.
They felt each other to make sure that they were no longer dreaming, and finally convinced themselves of the sad reality.
They touched each other to confirm they weren’t dreaming anymore, and eventually accepted the sad reality.
Before them stretched the ocean, and behind them was a little spot of earth, beyond which the ocean stretched again. They began to cry—the first time since their Department had been shut down.
Before them lay the ocean, and behind them was a small patch of land, beyond which the ocean continued again. They started to cry—the first time since their Department had been closed down.
They looked at each other, and each noticed that the other was clad in nothing but his night shirt with his order hanging about his neck.
They looked at each other and both realized that the other was wearing nothing but a nightshirt with his order hanging around his neck.
“We really should be having our coffee now,” observed the one Official. Then he bethought himself again of the strange situation he was in and a second time fell to weeping.
“We really should be having our coffee now,” one Official remarked. Then he reminded himself again of the bizarre situation he was in and began to cry once more.
“What are we going to do now?” he sobbed. “Even supposing we were to draw up a report, what good would that do?”
“What are we going to do now?” he cried. “Even if we wrote up a report, what would be the point?”
“You know what, your Excellency,” replied the other Official, “you go to the east and I will go to the west. Toward evening we will come back here again and, perhaps, we shall have found something.”
“You know what, Your Excellency,” replied the other official, “you go to the east and I’ll head west. We’ll come back here in the evening, and maybe we’ll have found something.”
They started to ascertain which was the east and which was the west. They recalled that the head of their Department had once said to them, “If you want to know where the east is, then turn your face to the north, and the east will be on your right.” But when they tried to find out which was the north, they turned to the right and to the left and looked around on all sides. Having spent their whole life in the Department of Records, their efforts were all in vain.
They began to figure out which way was east and which was west. They remembered that the head of their department had once told them, “If you want to know where east is, face north, and east will be on your right.” But when they tried to determine which direction was north, they turned to the right and left and looked all around. Having spent their entire lives in the Department of Records, their efforts were completely useless.
“To my mind, your Excellency, the best thing to do would be for you to go to the right and me to go to the left,” said one Official, who had served not only in the Department of Records, but had also been teacher of handwriting in the School for Reserves, and so was a little bit cleverer.
“To me, your Excellency, the best option would be for you to go to the right and for me to go to the left,” said one Official, who had worked not only in the Department of Records but had also been a handwriting teacher at the School for Reserves, so he was a bit smarter.
So said, so done. The one Official went to the right. He came upon trees, bearing all sorts of fruits. Gladly would he have plucked an apple, but they all hung so high that he would have been obliged to climb up. He tried to climb up in vain. All he succeeded in doing was tearing his night shirt. Then he struck upon a brook. It was swarming with fish.
So said, so done. The Official went to the right. He came across trees with all kinds of fruits. He would have happily picked an apple, but they were all hanging too high for him to reach. He tried to climb up but failed. All he managed to do was tear his night shirt. Then he stumbled upon a stream. It was full of fish.
“Wouldn’t it be wonderful if we had all this fish in Podyacheskaya Street!” he thought, and his mouth watered. Then he entered woods and found partridges, grouse and hares.
“Wouldn’t it be great if we had all this fish on Podyacheskaya Street!” he thought, feeling hungry. Then he entered the woods and found partridges, grouse, and hares.
“Good Lord, what an abundance of food!” he cried. His hunger was going up tremendously.
“Wow, there’s so much food!” he exclaimed. His hunger was increasing drastically.
But he had to return to the appointed spot with empty hands. He found the other Official waiting for him.
But he had to go back to the designated spot with empty hands. He found the other Official waiting for him.
“Well, Your Excellency, how went it? Did you find anything?”
“Well, Your Excellency, how did it go? Did you find anything?”
“Nothing but an old number of the Moscow Gazette, not another thing.”
“Just an old issue of the Moscow Gazette, nothing else.”
The Officials lay down to sleep again, but their empty stomachs gave them no rest They were partly robbed of their sleep by the thought of who was now enjoying their pension, and partly by the recollection of the fruit, fishes, partridges, grouse and hares that they had seen during the day.
The officials lay down to sleep again, but their empty stomachs wouldn’t let them rest. They were partly kept awake by wondering who was now enjoying their pension, and partly by remembering the fruit, fish, partridges, grouse, and hares they had seen during the day.
“The human pabulum in its original form flies, swims and grows on trees. Who would have thought it your Excellency?” said the one Official.
“The food we eat in its natural state flies, swims, and grows on trees. Who would have thought that, Your Excellency?” said one Official.
“To be sure,” rejoined the other Official. “I, too, must admit that I had imagined that our breakfast rolls, came into the world just as they appear on the table.”
"Sure," replied the other Official. "I have to admit that I also thought our breakfast rolls just appeared on the table as they are."
“From which it is to be deduced that if we want to eat a pheasant, we must catch it first, kill it, pull its feathers and roast it. But how’s that to be done?”
“From this, we can conclude that if we want to eat a pheasant, we need to catch it first, kill it, pluck its feathers, and roast it. But how do we do that?”
“Yes, how’s that to be done?” repeated the other Official.
“Yes, how is that supposed to be done?” the other Official repeated.
They turned silent and tried again to fall asleep, but their hunger scared sleep away. Before their eyes swarmed flocks of pheasants and ducks, herds of porklings, and they were all so juicy, done so tenderly and garnished so deliciously with olives, capers and pickles.
They fell silent and tried to drift off to sleep again, but their hunger kept them awake. Their minds were flooded with images of flocks of pheasants and ducks, herds of piglets, all so juicy, cooked perfectly, and beautifully garnished with olives, capers, and pickles.
“I believe I could devour my own boots now,” said the one Official.
“I think I could eat my own boots now,” said the one Official.
“Gloves, are not bad either, especially if they have been born quite mellow,” said the other Official.
"Gloves aren't bad either, especially if they're nice and soft," said the other Official.
The two Officials stared at each other fixedly. In their glances gleamed an evil-boding fire, their teeth chattered and a dull groaning issued from their breasts. Slowly they crept upon each other and suddenly they burst into a fearful frenzy. There was a yelling and groaning, the rags flew about, and the Official who had been teacher of handwriting bit off his colleague’s order and swallowed it. However, the sight of blood brought them both back to their senses.
The two Officials glared at each other intensely. In their eyes flickered an ominous fire, their teeth trembled, and a low groan escaped from their chests. Slowly, they moved toward each other and suddenly erupted into a terrifying frenzy. There were shouts and groans, tattered pieces of clothing flew everywhere, and the Official who used to teach handwriting bit off his colleague’s order and swallowed it. However, the sight of blood snapped them both back to reality.
“God help us!” they cried at the same time. “We certainly don’t mean to eat each other up. How could we have come to such a pass as this? What evil genius is making sport of us?”
“God help us!” they exclaimed together. “We definitely don’t want to eat each other. How did we get to this point? What wicked force is toying with us?”
“We must, by all means, entertain each other to pass the time away, otherwise there will be murder and death,” said the one Official.
“We need to keep each other entertained to pass the time; otherwise, things will get really bad,” said one of the Officials.
“You begin,” said the other.
"You start," said the other.
“Can you explain why it is that the sun first rises and then sets? Why isn’t it the reverse?”
“Can you explain why the sun rises first and then sets? Why isn’t it the other way around?”
“Aren’t you a funny man, your Excellency? You get up first, then you go to your office and work there, and at night you lie down to sleep.”
“Aren’t you a funny guy, your Excellency? You get up first, then go to your office to work, and at night, you lay down to sleep.”
“But why can’t one assume the opposite, that is, that one goes to bed, sees all sorts of dream figures, and then gets up?”
“But why can’t someone assume the opposite, that is, that they go to bed, see all kinds of dream figures, and then get up?”
“Well, yes, certainly. But when I was still an Official, I always thought this way: ‘Now it is dawn, then it will be day, then will come supper, and finally will come the time to go to bed.’”
“Well, yes, definitely. But when I was still an Official, I always thought like this: ‘Now it’s dawn, then it will be day, then supper will come, and finally it will be time to go to bed.’”
The word “supper” recalled that incident in the day’s doings, and the thought of it made both Officials melancholy, so that the conversation came to a halt.
The word “supper” brought back memories of that incident from earlier in the day, and thinking about it made both Officials feel down, causing the conversation to come to a stop.
“A doctor once told me that human beings can sustain themselves for a long time on their own juices,” the one Official began again.
“A doctor once told me that people can survive for a long time on their own fluids,” the one Official started again.
“What does that mean?”
"What does that mean?"
“It is quite simple. You see, one’s own juices generate other juices, and these in their turn still other juices, and so it goes on until finally all the juices are consumed.”
“It’s pretty straightforward. You see, our own juices create more juices, and those, in turn, produce even more juices, and so on until eventually all the juices are used up.”
“And then what happens?”
“And then what happens next?”
“Then food has to be taken into the system again.”
“Then food needs to be taken back into the system.”
“The devil!”
“Damn it!”
No matter what topic the Officials chose, the conversation invariably reverted to the subject of eating; which only increased their appetite more and more. So they decided to give up talking altogether, and, recollecting the Moscow Gazette that the one of them had found, they picked it up and began to read eagerly.
No matter what subject the Officials picked, the conversation always went back to eating, which just made them hungrier. So they decided to stop talking entirely, and remembering the Moscow Gazette that one of them had found, they picked it up and started reading eagerly.
BANQUET GIVEN BY THE MAYOR
"The table was set for one hundred persons. The magnificence of it exceeded all expectations. The remotest provinces were represented at this feast of the gods by the costliest gifts. The golden sturgeon from Sheksna and the silver pheasant from the Caucasian woods held a rendezvous with strawberries so seldom to be had in our latitude in winter...”
"T"he table was set for a hundred people. The splendor of it surpassed all expectations. The farthest regions were represented at this feast of the gods with the most extravagant gifts. The golden sturgeon from Sheksna and the silver pheasant from the Caucasus woods mingled with strawberries that are rarely found in our area during winter...”
“The devil! For God’s sake, stop reading, your Excellency. Couldn’t you find something else to read about?” cried the other Official in sheer desperation. He snatched the paper from his colleague’s hands, and started to read something else.
“The devil! For God’s sake, stop reading, your Excellency. Couldn’t you find something else to read about?” cried the other Official in sheer desperation. He snatched the paper from his colleague’s hands and started to read something else.
“Our correspondent in Tula informs us that yesterday a sturgeon was found in the Upa (an event which even the oldest inhabitants cannot recall, and all the more remarkable since they recognised the former police captain in this sturgeon). This was made the occasion for giving a banquet in the club. The prime cause of the banquet was served in a large wooden platter garnished with vinegar pickles. A bunch of parsley stuck out of its mouth. Doctor P—— who acted as toast-master saw to it that everybody present got a piece of the sturgeon. The sauces to go with it were unusually varied and delicate—”
“Our correspondent in Tula tells us that yesterday a sturgeon was found in the Upa (an event that even the oldest residents can't remember, making it even more remarkable since they recognized the former police captain in this sturgeon). This led to a banquet being held at the club. The main dish was served on a large wooden platter, accompanied by vinegar pickles. A bunch of parsley was sticking out of its mouth. Doctor P——, who acted as the toastmaster, ensured that everyone present got a piece of the sturgeon. The sauces served with it were unusually varied and delicate—”
“Permit me, your Excellency, it seems to me you are not so careful either in the selection of reading matter,” interrupted the first Official, who secured the Gazette again and started to read:
“Excuse me, your Excellency, but it looks like you're not being very selective about your reading material,” interrupted the first Official, who grabbed the Gazette again and began to read:
“One of the oldest inhabitants of Viatka has discovered a new and highly original recipe for fish soup; A live codfish (lota vulgaris) is taken and beaten with a rod until its liver swells up with anger...”
“One of the oldest residents of Viatka has found a new and very unique recipe for fish soup; A live codfish (lota vulgaris) is taken and hit with a rod until its liver swells up with anger...”
The Officials’ heads drooped. Whatever their eyes fell upon had something to do with eating. Even their own thoughts were fatal. No matter how much they tried to keep their minds off beefsteak and the like, it was all in vain; their fancy returned invariably, with irresistible force, back to that for which they were so painfully yearning.
The Officials’ heads hung low. Everything they looked at reminded them of food. Even their own thoughts were distressing. No matter how hard they tried to distract themselves from steak and similar meals, it was pointless; their minds continuously drifted back, with overwhelming force, to what they were desperately craving.
Suddenly an inspiration came to the Official who had once taught handwriting.
Suddenly, an idea struck the Official who had once taught handwriting.
“I have it!” he cried delightedly. “What do you say to this, your Excellency? What do you say to our finding a muzhik?”
“I’ve got it!” he exclaimed joyfully. “What do you think of this, your Excellency? What do you think about us finding a muzhik?”
“A muzhik, your Excellency? What sort of a muzhik?”
“A peasant, Your Excellency? What kind of peasant?”
“Why a plain ordinary muzhik. A muzhik like all other muzhiks. He would get the breakfast rolls for us right away, and he could also catch partridges and fish for us.”
“Why a plain ordinary peasant. A peasant like all the others. He would rush to get the breakfast rolls for us, and he could also catch partridges and fish for us.”
“Hm, a muzhik. But where are we to fetch one from, if there is no muzhik here?”
“Hm, a peasant. But where are we supposed to find one, if there’s no peasant here?”
“Why shouldn’t there be a muzhik here? There are muzhiks everywhere. All one has to do is hunt for them. There certainly must be a muzhik hiding here somewhere so as to get out of working.”
“Why shouldn’t there be a peasant here? There are peasants everywhere. All you have to do is look for them. There’s definitely a peasant hiding around here somewhere to avoid working.”
This thought so cheered the Officials that they instantly jumped up to go in search of a muzhik.
This thought cheered up the Officials so much that they immediately jumped up to go looking for a peasant.
For a long while they wandered about on the island without the desired result, until finally a concentrated smell of black bread and old sheep skin assailed their nostrils and guided them in the right direction. There under a tree was a colossal muzhik lying fast asleep with his hands under his head. It was clear that to escape his duty to work he had impudently withdrawn to this island. The indignation of the Officials knew no bounds.
For a long time, they wandered around the island without getting the results they wanted, until finally, a strong smell of black bread and old sheep skin hit their noses and led them the right way. There, under a tree, was a huge peasant lying fast asleep with his hands under his head. It was obvious he had shamelessly taken refuge on this island to avoid working. The Officials were outraged.
“What, lying asleep here you lazy-bones you!” they raged at him, “It is nothing to you that there are two Officials here who are fairly perishing of hunger. Up, forward, march, work.”
“What, lying asleep here you lazy bum!” they yelled at him, “Does it not concern you that there are two Officials here who are practically starving? Get up, move out, work.”
The Muzhik rose and looked at the two severe gentlemen standing in front of him. His first thought was to make his escape, but the Officials held him fast.
The peasant stood up and looked at the two stern men in front of him. His first thought was to run away, but the officials held him tight.
He had to submit to his fate. He had to work.
He had to accept his fate. He had to work.
First he climbed up on a tree and plucked several dozen of the finest apples for the Officials. He kept a rotten one for himself. Then he turned up the earth and dug out some potatoes. Next he started a fire with two bits of wood that he rubbed against each other. Out of his own hair he made a snare and caught partridges. Over the fire, by this time burning brightly, he cooked so many kinds of food that the question arose in the Officials’ minds whether they shouldn’t give some to this idler.
First, he climbed a tree and picked several dozen of the best apples for the Officials. He saved a rotten one for himself. Then he turned over the soil and dug up some potatoes. Next, he started a fire by rubbing two pieces of wood together. From his own hair, he fashioned a snare and caught partridges. Over the fire, now burning brightly, he cooked so many different kinds of food that the Officials began to wonder if they should give some to this slacker.
Beholding the efforts of the Muzhik, they rejoiced in their hearts. They had already forgotten how the day before they had nearly been perishing of hunger, and all they thought of now was: “What a good thing it is to be an Official. Nothing bad can ever happen to an Official.”
Seeing the efforts of the peasant, they felt joy in their hearts. They had completely forgotten that just the day before they were on the verge of starving, and all they thought now was: "What a great thing it is to be an Official. Nothing bad can ever happen to an Official."
“Are you satisfied, gentlemen?” the lazy Muzhik asked.
“Are you satisfied, gentlemen?” the laid-back worker asked.
“Yes, we appreciate your industry,” replied the Officials.
“Yes, we appreciate your hard work,” replied the Officials.
“Then you will permit me to rest a little?”
“Then will you let me rest for a while?”
“Go take a little rest, but first make a good strong cord.”
“Go take a quick break, but first make a strong rope.”
The Muzhik gathered wild hemp stalks, laid them in water, beat them and broke them, and toward evening a good stout cord was ready. The Officials took the cord and bound the Muzhik to a tree, so that he should not run away. Then they laid themselves to sleep.
The peasant gathered wild hemp stalks, soaked them in water, pounded and broke them, and by evening a strong cord was ready. The officials took the cord and tied the peasant to a tree so he wouldn't escape. Then they went to sleep.
Thus day after day passed, and the Muzhik became so skilful that he could actually cook soup for the Officials in his bare hands. The Officials had become round and well-fed and happy. It rejoiced them that here they needn’t spend any money and that in the meanwhile their pensions were accumulating in St. Petersburg.
Thus day after day passed, and the peasant became so skilled that he could actually cook soup for the Officials with his bare hands. The Officials had become plump, well-fed, and happy. They were pleased that here they didn’t have to spend any money and that in the meantime their pensions were piling up in St. Petersburg.
“What is your opinion, your Excellency,” one said to the other after breakfast one day, “is the Story of the Tower of Babel true? Don’t you think it is simply an allegory?”
“What do you think, your Excellency,” one said to the other after breakfast one day, “is the Story of the Tower of Babel true? Don’t you believe it's just an allegory?”
“By no means, your Excellency, I think it was something that really happened. What other explanation is there for the existence of so many different languages on earth?”
“Absolutely, your Excellency, I believe it was something that really happened. What other explanation could there be for the existence of so many different languages on earth?”
“Then the Flood must really have taken place, too?”
“Then the Flood really did happen, right?”
“Certainly, else; how would you explain the existence of Antediluvian animals? Besides, the Moscow Gazette says——”
“Of course not; how else could you explain the existence of ancient animals? Plus, the Moscow Gazette says——”
They made search for the old number of the Moscow Gazette, seated themselves in the shade, and read the whole sheet from beginning to end. They read of festivities in Moscow, Tula, Penza and Riazan, and strangely enough felt no discomfort at the description of the delicacies served.
They searched for the old issue of the Moscow Gazette, settled in the shade, and read the entire paper from start to finish. They read about celebrations in Moscow, Tula, Penza, and Riazan, and oddly enough, they felt no discomfort at the descriptions of the fancy dishes served.
There is no saying how long this life might have lasted. Finally, however, it began to bore the Officials. They often thought of their cooks in St. Petersburg, and even shed a few tears in secret.
There’s no telling how long this life could’ve gone on. But eventually, it started to bore the Officials. They frequently thought about their cooks in St. Petersburg and even shed a few tears in private.
“I wonder how it looks in Podyacheskaya Street now, your Excellency,” one of them said to the other.
“I wonder what Podyacheskaya Street looks like now, Your Excellency,” one of them said to the other.
“Oh, don’t remind me of it, your Excellency. I am pining away with homesickness.”
“Oh, don’t remind me of it, your Excellency. I am so homesick.”
“It is very nice here. There is really no fault to be found with this place, but the lamb longs for its mother sheep. And it is a pity, too, for the beautiful uniforms.”
“It’s really nice here. There’s really no reason to complain about this place, but the lamb misses its mother sheep. And it’s a shame, too, for the beautiful uniforms.”
“Yes, indeed, a uniform of the fourth class is no joke. The gold embroidery alone is enough to make one dizzy.”
“Yes, definitely, a fourth-class uniform is no joke. Just the gold embroidery is enough to make someone dizzy.”
Now they began to importune the Muzhik to find some way of getting them back to Podyacheskaya Street, and strange to say, the Muzhik even knew where Podyacheskaya Street was. He had once drunk beer and mead there, and as the saying goes, everything had run down his beard, alas, but nothing into his mouth. The Officials rejoiced and said: “We are Officials from Podyacheskaya Street.”
Now they started to pressure the peasant to figure out a way to get them back to Podyacheskaya Street, and surprisingly, the peasant even knew where Podyacheskaya Street was. He had once drunk beer and mead there, and as the saying goes, everything had run down his beard, unfortunately, but nothing into his mouth. The Officials cheered and said: “We are Officials from Podyacheskaya Street.”
“And I am one of those men—do you remember?—who sit on a scaffolding hung by ropes from the roofs and paint the outside walls. I am one of those who crawl about on the roofs like flies. That is what I am,” replied the Muzhik.
“And I am one of those guys—do you remember?—who sit on a scaffolding hung by ropes from the roofs and paint the outside walls. I am one of those who crawl around on the roofs like flies. That is what I am,” replied the peasant.
The Muzhik now pondered long and heavily on how to give great pleasure to his Officials, who had been so gracious to him, the lazy-bones, and had not scorned his work. And he actually succeeded in constructing a ship. It was not really a ship, but still it was a vessel, that would carry them across the ocean close to Podyacheskaya Street.
The peasant now thought deeply about how to please his officials, who had been kind to him, the slacker, and hadn't looked down on his efforts. He actually managed to build a ship. It wasn't quite a ship, but it was still a vessel that would take them across the ocean near Podyacheskaya Street.
“Now, take care, you dog, that you don’t drown us,” said the Officials, when they saw the raft rising and falling on the waves.
“Now, be careful, you dog, that you don’t drown us,” said the Officials, when they saw the raft rising and falling on the waves.
“Don’t be afraid. We muzhiks are used to this,” said the Muzhik, making all the preparations for the journey. He gathered swan’s-down and made a couch for his two Officials, then he crossed himself and rowed off from shore.
“Don’t worry. We peasants are used to this,” said the Peasant, getting everything ready for the trip. He collected swan down and made a bed for his two Officials, then he crossed himself and rowed away from the shore.
How frightened the Officials were on the way, how seasick they were during the storms, how they scolded the coarse Muzhik for his idleness, can neither be told nor described. The Muzhik, however, just kept rowing on and fed his Officials on herring. At last, they caught sight of dear old Mother Neva. Soon they were in the glorious Catherine Canal, and then, oh joy! they struck the grand Podyacheskaya Street. When the cooks saw their Officials so well-fed, round and so happy, they rejoiced immensely. The Officials drank coffee and rolls, then put on their uniforms and drove to the Pension Bureau. How much money they collected there is another thing that can neither be told nor described. Nor was the Muzhik forgotten. The Officials sent a glass of whiskey out to him and five kopeks. Now, Muzhik, rejoice.
How scared the Officials were on the way, how nauseous they felt during the storms, how much they scolded the rough peasant for his laziness, can neither be told nor described. The peasant, however, just kept rowing and fed his Officials herring. Finally, they spotted dear old Mother Neva. Soon they were in the beautiful Catherine Canal, and then, oh joy! they reached the grand Podyacheskaya Street. When the cooks saw their Officials well-fed, round, and happy, they were incredibly pleased. The Officials enjoyed coffee and pastries, then put on their uniforms and headed to the Pension Bureau. How much money they collected there is another story that can’t be told or described. The peasant wasn’t forgotten either. The Officials sent him a glass of whiskey and five kopeks. Now, peasant, rejoice.
THE SHADES, A PHANTASY
BY VLADIMIR G. KORLENKO
I
A month and two days had elapsed since the judges, amid the loud acclaim of the Athenian people, had pronounced the death sentence against the philosopher Socrates because he had sought to destroy faith in the gods. What the gadfly is to the horse Socrates was to Athens. The gadfly stings the horse in order to prevent it from dozing off and to keep it moving briskly on its course. The philosopher said to the people of Athens:
A month and two days had passed since the judges, to the loud applause of the Athenian crowd, had sentenced the philosopher Socrates to death because he challenged traditional beliefs in the gods. Just as a gadfly provokes a horse to keep it from falling asleep and to keep it moving forward, Socrates played a similar role for Athens. The philosopher addressed the people of Athens:
“I am your gadfly. My sting pricks your conscience and arouses you when you are caught napping. Sleep not, sleep not, people of Athens; awake and seek the truth!”
“I am your gadfly. My sting pricks your conscience and wakes you up when you’re caught sleeping. Don’t sleep, don’t sleep, people of Athens; wake up and seek the truth!”
The people arose in their exasperation and cruelly demanded to be rid of their gadfly.
The people stood up in their frustration and harshly demanded to be free of their annoyance.
“Perchance both of his accusers, Meletus and Anytus, are wrong,” said the citizens, on leaving the court after sentence had been pronounced.
“Maybe both of his accusers, Meletus and Anytus, are mistaken,” said the citizens, as they left the court after the verdict had been delivered.
“But after all whither do his doctrines tend? What would he do? He has wrought confusion, he overthrows beliefs that have existed since the beginning, he speaks of new virtues which must be recognised and sought for, he speaks of a Divinity hitherto unknown to us. The blasphemer, he deems himself wiser than the gods! No, ‘twere better we remain true to the old gods whom we know. They may not always be just, sometimes they may flare up in unjust wrath, and they may also be seized with a wanton lust for the wives of mortals; but did not our ancestors live with them in the peace of their souls, did not our forefathers accomplish their heroic deeds with the help of these very gods? And now the faces of the Olympians have paled and the old virtue is out of joint. What does it all lead to? Should not an end be put to this impious wisdom once for all?”
"But after all, where are his teachings leading? What does he want to achieve? He has created confusion, he challenges beliefs that have existed since the beginning, he talks about new virtues that we need to recognize and pursue, and he speaks of a God we’ve never known before. The blasphemer thinks he knows better than the gods! No, it would be better for us to stay true to the old gods we know. They might not always be fair; sometimes they might act out in unjust anger, or they could get carried away with longing for mortal women. But didn’t our ancestors live alongside them in peace? Didn’t our forefathers accomplish their great feats with the help of these very gods? And now the faces of the Olympian gods have faded, and the old virtues have fallen apart. Where is this all going? Shouldn’t we put an end to this disrespectful wisdom once and for all?"
Thus the citizens of Athens spoke to one another as they left the place, and the blue twilight was falling. They had determined to kill the restless gadfly in the hope that the countenances of the gods would shine again. And yet—before their souls arose the mild figure of the singular philosopher. There were some citizens who recalled how courageously he had shared their troubles and dangers at Potidæa; how he alone had prevented them from committing the sin of unjustly executing the generals after the victory over the Arginusæe; how he alone had dared to raise his voice against the tyrants who had had fifteen hundred people put to death, speaking to the people on the market-place concerning shepherds and their sheep.
So the people of Athens talked to each other as they left the place, and the blue twilight was setting in. They had decided to eliminate the restless gadfly in hopes that the gods would smile upon them again. And yet—before them stood the gentle figure of the unique philosopher. Some citizens remembered how bravely he had shared their struggles and dangers at Potidæa; how he alone had stopped them from unjustly executing the generals after their victory over the Arginusæe; how he was the only one who dared to speak out against the tyrants who had caused the deaths of fifteen hundred people, addressing the crowd in the marketplace about shepherds and their sheep.
“Is not he a good shepherd,” he asked, “who guards his flock and watches over its increase? Or is it the work of the good shepherd to reduce the number of his sheep and disperse them, and of the good ruler to do the same with his people? Men of Athens, let us investigate this question!”
“Isn’t he a good shepherd,” he asked, “who looks after his flock and takes care of its growth? Or is it the duty of the good shepherd to decrease the number of his sheep and scatter them, and is it the good ruler’s job to do the same with his people? Citizens of Athens, let’s explore this question!”
And at this question of the solitary, undefended philosopher, the faces of the tyrants paled, while the eyes of the youths kindled with the fire of just wrath and indignation.
And at this question from the lonely, defenseless philosopher, the tyrants' faces turned pale, while the youths' eyes lit up with the fire of righteous anger and indignation.
Thus, when on dispersing after the sentence the Athenians recalled all these things of Socrates, their hearts were oppressed with heavy doubt.
Thus, when they dispersed after the sentence, the Athenians reflected on all these things about Socrates, and their hearts were burdened with deep uncertainty.
“Have we not done a cruel wrong to the son of Sophroniscus?”
“Have we not done a terrible wrong to Sophroniscus's son?”
But then the good Athenians looked upon the harbour and the sea, and in the red glow of the dying day they saw the purple sails of the sharp-keeled ship, sent to the Delian festival, shimmering in the distance on the blue Pontus. The ship would not return until the expiration of a month, and the Athenians recollected that during this time no blood might be shed in Athens, whether the blood of the innocent or the guilty. A month, moreover, has many days and still more hours. Supposing the son of Sophroniscus had been unjustly condemned, who would hinder his escaping from the prison, especially since he had numerous friends to help him? Was it so difficult for the rich Plato, for Æschines and others to bribe the guards? Then the restless gadfly would flee from Athens to the barbarians in Thessaly, or to the Peloponnesus, or, still farther, to Egypt; Athens would no longer hear his blasphemous speeches; his death would not weigh upon the conscience of the worthy citizens, and so everything would end for the best of all.
But then the good Athenians looked out at the harbor and the sea, and in the red glow of the setting sun, they saw the purple sails of the sharp-keeled ship heading to the Delian festival, glimmering in the distance on the blue sea. The ship wouldn’t return for a month, and the Athenians remembered that during this time, no blood could be shed in Athens, whether it was the blood of the innocent or the guilty. A month has many days and even more hours. If the son of Sophroniscus had been wrongfully convicted, who would stop him from escaping from prison, especially since he had many friends to help him? Was it really that hard for wealthy Plato, for Æschines, and the others to bribe the guards? Then the restless gadfly could flee from Athens to the barbarians in Thessaly, or to the Peloponnesus, or even further to Egypt; Athens wouldn’t have to hear his blasphemous speeches anymore; his death wouldn’t weigh on the conscience of the good citizens, and everything would end in the best way possible.
Thus said many to themselves that evening, while aloud they praised the wisdom of the demos and the heliasts. In secret, however, they cherished the hope that the restless philosopher would leave Athens, fly from the hemlock to the barbarians, and so free the Athenians of his troublesome presence and of the pangs of consciences that smote them for inflicting death upon an innocent man.
Thus, many people said to themselves that evening, while openly praising the wisdom of the crowd and the jurors. In private, however, they secretly hoped that the restless philosopher would leave Athens, escape the hemlock and go to the barbarians, freeing the Athenians from his annoying presence and from the guilt they felt for putting an innocent man to death.
Two and thirty times since that evening had the sun risen from the ocean and dipped down into it again. The ship had returned from Delos and lay in the harbour with sadly drooping sails, as if ashamed of its native city. The moon did not shine in the heavens, the sea heaved under a heavy fog, and on the hills lights peered through the obscurity like the eyes of men gripped by a sense of guilt.
Thirty-two times since that evening, the sun had risen from the ocean and sunk back into it. The ship had returned from Delos and sat in the harbor with its sails hanging low, almost as if it were embarrassed by its own city. The moon didn't illuminate the sky, the sea rolled beneath a thick fog, and lights flickered on the hills, like the eyes of people burdened by guilt.
The stubborn Socrates did not spare the conscience of the good Athenians.
The stubborn Socrates didn't hold back when it came to the conscience of the good Athenians.
“We part! You go home and I go to death,” he said to the judges after the sentence had been pronounced. “I know not, my friends, which of us chooses the better lot!”
“We part! You go home and I go to die,” he said to the judges after the sentence was given. “I don’t know, my friends, which of us has the better fate!”
As the time had approached for the return of the ship, many of the citizens had begun to feel uneasy. Must that obstinate fellow really die? And they began to appeal to the consciences of Æschines, Phædo, and other pupils of Socrates, trying to urge them on to further efforts for their master.
As the time drew near for the ship to return, many citizens started to feel anxious. Did that stubborn guy really have to die? They began to plead with the consciences of Æschines, Phædo, and other students of Socrates, trying to encourage them to make more efforts for their teacher.
“Will you permit your teacher to die?” they asked reproachfully in biting tones. “Or do you grudge the few coins it would take to bribe the guard?”
“Will you let your teacher die?” they asked reproachfully in harsh tones. “Or do you resent the few coins it would take to bribe the guard?”
In vain Crito besought Socrates to take to flight, and complained that the public, was upbraiding his disciples with lack of friendship and with avarice. The self-willed philosopher refused to gratify his pupils or the good people of Athens.
In vain, Crito urged Socrates to escape and complained that the public was criticizing his followers for being ungrateful and greedy. The stubborn philosopher refused to please his students or the good people of Athens.
“Let us investigate.” he said. “If it turns out that I must flee, I will flee; but if I must die, I will die. Let us remember what we once said—the wise man need not fear death, he need fear nothing but falsehood. Is it right to abide by the laws we ourselves have made so long as they are agreeable to us, and refuse to obey those which are disagreeable? If my memory does not deceive me I believe we once spoke of these things, did we not?”
“Let’s find out,” he said. “If I have to run away, I’ll run; but if I have to die, I’ll die. Let’s remember what we once said—the wise person doesn’t need to fear death, only falsehood. Is it right to follow the laws we created as long as they suit us, but ignore those that don’t? If I recall correctly, I think we talked about this before, didn’t we?”
“Yes, we did,” answered his pupil.
“Yes, we did,” his student replied.
“And I think all were agreed as to the answer?”
“And I think everyone was on the same page about the answer?”
“Yes.”
“Sure.”
“But perhaps what is true for others is not true for us?”
“But maybe what’s true for others isn’t true for us?”
“No, truth is alike for all, including ourselves.”
“No, the truth is the same for everyone, including us.”
“But perhaps when we must die and not some one else, truth becomes untruth?”
“But maybe when we have to die and not someone else, truth turns into untruth?”
“No, Socrates, truth remains the truth under all circumstances.”
“No, Socrates, the truth is still the truth no matter what.”
After his pupil had thus agreed to each premise of Socrates in turn, he smiled and drew his conclusion.
After his student had agreed to each point made by Socrates one by one, he smiled and summed it up.
“If that is so, my friend, mustn’t I die? Or has my head already become so weak that I am no longer in a condition to draw a logical conclusion? Then correct me, my friend and show my erring brain the right way.”
“If that's the case, my friend, do I have to die? Or has my mind become so weak that I can't even think logically anymore? If so, please help me, my friend, and guide my confused thoughts back to the right path.”
His pupil covered his face with his mantle and turned aside.
His student covered his face with his cloak and looked away.
“Yes,” he said, “now I see you must die.”
“Yes,” he said, “now I realize you have to die.”
And on that evening when the sea tossed hither and thither and roared dully under the load of fog, and the whimsical wind in mournful astonishment gently stirred the sails of the ships; when the citizens meeting on the streets asked one another: “Is he dead?” and their voices timidly betrayed the hope that he was not dead; when the first breath of awakened conscience, touched the hearts of the Athenians like the first messenger of the storm; and when, it seemed the very faces of the gods were darkened with shame—on that evening at the sinking of the sun the self-willed man drank the cup of death!
And on that evening when the sea tossed back and forth and roared softly under the heavy fog, and the playful wind, in sad surprise, gently stirred the sails of the ships; when the citizens gathered in the streets asked each other, “Is he dead?” and their voices hesitantly revealed their hope that he was still alive; when the first stirrings of awakened conscience touched the hearts of the Athenians like the first sign of a storm; and when it seemed as if the very faces of the gods were shadowed with shame—on that evening at sunset, the self-willed man drank the cup of death!
The wind increased in violence and shrouded the city more closely in the veil of mist, angrily tugging at the sails of the vessels delayed in the harbour. And the Erinyes sang their gloomy songs to the hearts of the citizens and whipped up in their breasts that tempest which was later, to overwhelm the denouncers of Socrates.
The wind picked up, wrapping the city tighter in mist, furiously tugging at the sails of the ships stuck in the harbor. And the Furies sang their sorrowful songs to the hearts of the people, stirring up the storm inside them that would eventually consume those who condemned Socrates.
But in that hour the first stirrings of regret were still uncertain and confused. The citizens found more fault with Socrates than ever because he had not given them the satisfaction of fleeing to Thessaly; they were annoyed with his pupils because in the last days they had walked about in sombre mourning attire, a living reproach to the Athenians; they were vexed with the judges because they had not had the sense and the courage to resist the blind rage of the excited people; they bore even the gods resentment.
But during that hour, the first feelings of regret were still unclear and mixed. The citizens criticized Socrates more than ever because he hadn't given them the satisfaction of escaping to Thessaly; they were annoyed with his students because, in the final days, they had walked around in dark mourning clothes, a living reminder to the Athenians; they were frustrated with the judges for not having the wisdom and courage to stand up against the blind anger of the angry crowd; they even held resentment towards the gods.
“To you, ye gods, have we brought this sacrifice,” spoke many. “Rejoice, ye unsatiable!”
“To you, gods, we offer this sacrifice,” many said. “Rejoice, you insatiable ones!”
“I know not which of us chooses the better lot!”
“I don't know which of us has the better choice!”
Those words of Socrates came back to their memory, those his last words to the judges and to the people gathered in the court. Now he lay in the prison quiet and motionless under his cloak, while over the city hovered mourning, horror, and shame.
Those words of Socrates returned to their minds, those were his last words to the judges and the crowd gathered in the court. Now he lay in the prison, still and motionless under his cloak, while mourning, horror, and shame hung over the city.
Again he became the tormentor of the city, he who was himself no longer accessible to torment. The gadfly had been killed, but it stung the people more sharply than ever—sleep not, sleep not this night, O men of Athens! Sleep not! You have committed an injustice, a cruel injustice, which can never be erased!
Again he became the tormentor of the city, he who was no longer vulnerable to torment himself. The gadfly had been killed, but it stung the people more painfully than ever—do not sleep, do not sleep this night, O men of Athens! Do not sleep! You have committed an injustice, a cruel injustice, that can never be erased!
II
During those sad days Xenophon, the general, a pupil of Socrates, was marching with his Ten Thousand in a distant land, amid dangers, seeking a way of return to his beloved fatherland.
During those difficult days, Xenophon, the general and a student of Socrates, was leading his Ten Thousand in a faraway land, facing dangers and looking for a way back to his cherished homeland.
Æschines, Crito, Critobulus, Phædo, and Apollodorus were now occupied with the preparations for the modest funeral.
Æschines, Crito, Critobulus, Phædo, and Apollodorus were now busy with the arrangements for the simple funeral.
Plato was burning his lamp and bending over a parchment; the best disciple of the philosopher was busy inscribing the deeds, words, and teachings that marked the end of the sage’s life. A thought is never lost, and the truth discovered by a great intellect illumines the way for future generations like a torch in the dark.
Plato was lighting his lamp and leaning over a parchment; the philosopher's best student was focused on writing down the actions, words, and teachings that highlighted the end of the sage’s life. A thought is never wasted, and the truth found by a brilliant mind lights the path for future generations like a torch in the dark.
There was one other disciple of Socrates. Not long before, the impetuous Ctesippus had been one of the most frivolous and pleasure-seeking of the Athenian youths. He had set up beauty as his sole god, and had bowed before Clinias as its highest exemplar. But since he had become acquainted with Socrates, all desire for pleasure and all light-mindedness had gone from him. He looked on indifferently while others took his place with Clinias. The grace of thought and the harmony of spirit that he found in Socrates seemed a hundred times more attractive than the graceful form and the harmonious features of Clinias. With all the intensity of his stormy temperament he hung on the man who had disturbed the serenity of his virginal soul, which for the first time opened to doubts as the bud of a young oak opens to the fresh winds of spring.
There was another disciple of Socrates. Not long ago, the impulsive Ctesippus had been one of the most carefree and pleasure-seeking young men in Athens. He had made beauty his only idol and had worshipped Clinias as its greatest example. But since he met Socrates, all desire for pleasure and all frivolity had vanished from him. He watched indifferently while others pursued Clinias. The depth of thought and the harmony of spirit he discovered in Socrates felt a hundred times more appealing than Clinias's attractive looks and harmonious features. With all the intensity of his passionate nature, he gravitated toward the man who had disrupted the calm of his previously innocent soul, which for the first time began to awaken to doubts, much like a young oak bud unfurling to the fresh winds of spring.
Now that the master was dead, he could find peace neither at his own hearth nor in the oppressive stillness of the streets nor among his friends and fellow-disciples. The gods of hearth and home and the gods of the people inspired him with repugnance.
Now that the master was dead, he could find peace neither at his own home nor in the heavy silence of the streets nor among his friends and fellow disciples. The gods of home and the gods of the people filled him with disgust.
“I know not,” he said, “whether ye are the best of all the gods to whom numerous generations have burned incense and brought offerings; all I know is that for your sake the blind mob extinguished the clear torch of truth, and for your sake sacrificed the greatest and best of mortals!”
“I don’t know,” he said, “if you are the greatest of all the gods whom countless generations have honored with incense and offerings; all I know is that, for your sake, the blind crowd snuffed out the clear light of truth, and for your sake, they sacrificed the finest and noblest of humans!”
It almost seemed to Ctesippus as though the streets and market-places still echoed with the shrieking of that unjust sentence. And he remembered how it was here that the people clamoured for the execution of the generals who had led them to victory against the Argunisæ, and how Socrates alone had opposed the savage sentence of the judges and the blind rage of the mob. But when Socrates himself needed a champion, no one had been found to defend him with equal strength. Ctesippus blamed himself and his friends, and for that reason he wanted to avoid everybody—even himself, if possible.
It almost felt to Ctesippus like the streets and marketplaces still echoed with the cries of that unfair verdict. He remembered how the crowd had demanded the execution of the generals who had led them to victory against the Argunisæ, and how Socrates had been the only one to stand against the brutal judgment of the judges and the mindless anger of the mob. But when Socrates needed someone to fight for him, there was no one who could defend him with the same strength. Ctesippus blamed himself and his friends, which is why he wanted to avoid everyone—even himself, if he could.
That evening he went to the sea. But his grief grew only the more violent. It seemed to him that the mourning daughters of Nereus were tossing hither and thither on the shore bewailing the death of the best of the Athenians and the folly of the frenzied city. The waves broke on the rocky coast with a growl of lament. Their booming sounded like a funeral dirge.
That evening he went to the sea. But his grief only grew stronger. It felt to him like the grieving daughters of Nereus were tossing back and forth on the shore, mourning the death of the best of the Athenians and the madness of the crazed city. The waves crashed against the rocky coast with a growl of sorrow. Their booming echoed like a funeral song.
He turned away, left the shore, and went on further without looking before him. He forgot time and space and his own ego, filled only with the afflicting thought of Socrates!
He turned away, left the shore, and went on, not looking ahead. He forgot about time, space, and himself, consumed only by the troubling thought of Socrates!
“Yesterday he still was, yesterday his mild words still could be heard. How is it possible that to-day he no longer is? O night, O giant mountain shrouded in mist, O heaving sea moved by your own life, O restless winds that carry the breath of an immeasurable world on your wings, O starry vault flecked with flying clouds—take me to you, disclose to me the mystery of this death, if it is revealed to you! And if ye know not, then grant my ignorant soul your own lofty indifference. Remove from me these torturing questions. I no longer have strength to carry them in my bosom without an answer, without even the hope of an answer. For who shall answer them, now that the lips of Socrates are sealed in eternal silence, and eternal darkness is laid upon his lids?”
“Yesterday he was still here, yesterday his gentle words could still be heard. How can it be that today he’s gone? O night, O giant mountain wrapped in fog, O heaving sea stirred by your own life, O restless winds that carry the breath of an infinite world on your wings, O starry sky dotted with drifting clouds—take me in, reveal to me the mystery of this death, if it’s known to you! And if you don’t know, then grant my clueless soul your own high indifference. Free me from these tormenting questions. I no longer have the strength to hold them in my heart without an answer, without even the hope for one. For who will answer them now that Socrates’ lips are sealed in eternal silence, and eternal darkness is laid upon his eyes?”
Thus Ctesippus cried out to the sea and the mountains, and to the dark night, which followed its invariable course, ceaselessly, invisibly, over the slumbering world. Many hours passed before Ctesippus glanced up and saw whither his steps had unconsciously led him. A dark horror seized his soul as he looked about him.
Thus Ctesippus shouted to the sea and the mountains, and to the dark night, which followed its unchanging path, endlessly, invisibly, over the sleeping world. Many hours went by before Ctesippus looked up and realized where his steps had unknowingly taken him. A deep sense of dread gripped his soul as he gazed around him.
III
It seemed as if the unknown gods of eternal night had heard his impious prayer. Ctesippus looked about, without being able to recognise the place where he was. The lights of the city had long been extinguished by the darkness. The roaring of the sea had died away in the distance; his anxious soul had even lost the recollection of having heard it. No single sound—no mournful cry of nocturnal bird, nor whirr of wings, nor rustling of trees, nor murmur of a merry stream—broke the deep silence. Only the blind will-o’-the-wisps flickered here and there over rocks, and sheet-lightning, unaccompanied by any sound, flared up and died down against crag-peaks. This brief illumination merely emphasised the darkness; and the dead light disclosed the outlines of dead deserts crossed by gorges like crawling serpents, and rising into rocky heights in a wild chaos.
It felt like the unknown gods of eternal night had heard his irreverent prayer. Ctesippus looked around, unable to recognize where he was. The city lights had long been swallowed by darkness. The roar of the sea had faded away in the distance; his troubled mind had even lost the memory of having heard it. No sound at all—no sad call of a nighttime bird, no flutter of wings, no rustling leaves, nor the soft gurgle of a cheerful stream—disturbed the profound silence. Only the blind will-o’-the-wisps flickered here and there over the rocks, and flashes of lightning, silent as they appeared, lit up and faded against the jagged peaks. This brief burst of light only highlighted the darkness; and the faint glow revealed the shapes of lifeless deserts crossed by gorges like slithering serpents, rising into rugged heights in a wild, chaotic fashion.
All the joyous gods that haunt green groves, purling brooks, and mountain valleys seemed to have fled forever from these deserts. Pan alone, the great and mysterious Pan, was hiding somewhere nearby in the chaos of nature, and with mocking glance seemed to be pursuing the tiny ant that a short time before had blasphemously asked to know the secret of the world and of death. Dark, senseless horror overwhelmed the soul of Ctesippus. It is thus that the sea in stormy floodtide overwhelms a rock on the shore.
All the joyful gods that linger in green groves, gentle streams, and mountain valleys seemed to have vanished forever from these deserts. Only Pan, the great and enigmatic Pan, was hiding somewhere close in the wildness of nature, and with a teasing glance seemed to be chasing the tiny ant that had blasphemously asked to know the secrets of the world and death just moments before. Dark, senseless dread engulfed Ctesippus’s soul. It’s like the sea in a raging tide overwhelms a rock on the shore.
Was it a dream, was it reality, or was it the revelation of the unknown divinity? Ctesippus felt that in an instant he would step across the threshold of life, and that his soul would melt into an ocean of unending, inconceivable horror like a drop of rain in the waves of the grey sea on a dark and stormy night. But at this moment he suddenly heard voices that seemed familiar to him, and in the glare of the sheet-lightning his eyes recognised human figures.
Was it a dream, was it reality, or was it the revelation of some unknown divine force? Ctesippus felt that in an instant he would step over the boundary of life, and that his soul would dissipate into an ocean of endless, unimaginable horror like a drop of rain in the waves of the gray sea on a dark and stormy night. But at that moment he suddenly heard voices that sounded familiar to him, and in the flash of the lightning, his eyes recognized human figures.
IV
On a rocky slope sat a man in deep despair. He had thrown a cloak over his head and was bowed to the ground. Another figure approached him softly, cautiously climbing upward and carefully feeling every step. The first man uncovered his face and exclaimed:
On a rocky slope sat a man in deep despair. He had thrown a cloak over his head and was bowed to the ground. Another figure approached him softly, cautiously climbing upward and carefully feeling every step. The first man uncovered his face and exclaimed:
“Is that you I just now saw, my good Socrates? Is that you passing by me in this cheerless place? I have already spent many hours here without knowing when day will relieve the night. I have been waiting in vain for the dawn.”
“Is that you I just saw, my good Socrates? Is that you walking by me in this gloomy place? I’ve already spent hours here without knowing when day will break the night. I've been waiting in vain for the dawn.”
“Yes, I am Socrates, my friend, and you, are you not Elpidias who died three days before me?”
“Yes, I am Socrates, my friend, and you, aren’t you Elpidias who died three days before me?”
“Yes, I am Elpidias, formerly the richest tanner in Athens, now the most miserable of slaves. For the first time I understand the words of the poet: ‘Better to be a slave in this world than a ruler in gloomy Hades.’”
“Yes, I am Elpidias, once the wealthiest tanner in Athens, now the most miserable of slaves. For the first time, I understand the poet's words: ‘Better to be a slave in this world than a ruler in gloomy Hades.’”
“My friend, if it is disagreeable for you where you are, why don’t you move to another spot?”
“My friend, if you don’t like it where you are, why not move to another place?”
“O Socrates, I marvel at you—how dare you wander about in this cheerless gloom? I—I sit here overcome with grief and bemoan the joys of a fleeting life.”
“O Socrates, I’m amazed by you—how can you walk around in this depressing darkness? I—I sit here filled with sorrow and mourn the joys of a passing life.”
“Friend Elpidias, like you, I, too, was plunged in this gloom when the light of earthly life was removed from my eyes. But an inner voice told me: ‘Tread this new path without hesitation’, and I went.”
“Friend Elpidias, like you, I, too, was engulfed in this darkness when the light of life was taken from my sight. But an inner voice urged me: ‘Walk this new path without fear,’ and I did.”
“But whither do you go, O son of Sophroniscus? Here there is no way, no path, not even a ray of light; nothing but a chaos of rocks, mist, and gloom.”
“But where are you going, O son of Sophroniscus? There’s no way, no path, not even a glimmer of light here; just a mess of rocks, mist, and darkness.”
“True. But, my Elpidias, since you are aware of this sad truth, have you not asked yourself what is the most distressing thing in your present situation?”
“True. But, my Elpidias, since you know this sad truth, have you not considered what is the most distressing part of your current situation?”
“Undoubtedly the dismal darkness.”
"Definitely the bleak darkness."
“Then one should seek for light. Perchance you will find here the great law—that mortals must in darkness seek the source of life. Do you not think it is better so to seek than to remain sitting in one spot? I think it is, therefore I keep walking. Farewell!”
“Then you should look for light. Maybe you'll discover the great truth—that people must search in the darkness for the source of life. Don't you think it's better to seek than to just sit in one place? I believe it is, so I keep moving. Goodbye!”
“Oh, good Socrates, abandon me not! You go with sure steps through the pathless chaos in Hades. Hold out to me but a fold of your mantle—”
“Oh, good Socrates, please don’t leave me! You move with such confidence through the endless chaos of Hades. Just hold out a corner of your cloak to me—”
“If you think it is better for you, too, then follow me, friend Elpidias.”
“If you think it’s better for you, too, then come with me, my friend Elpidias.”
And the two shades walked on, while the soul of Ctesippus, released by sleep from its mortal envelop, flew after them, greedily absorbing the tones of the clear Socratic speech.
And the two spirits continued to walk, while Ctesippus's soul, freed from its human body by sleep, soared after them, eagerly taking in the sounds of the clear Socratic speech.
“Are you here, good Socrates?” the voice of the Athenian again was heard. “Why are you silent? Converse shortens the way, and I swear, by Hercules, never did I have to traverse such a horrid way.”
“Are you here, good Socrates?” the voice of the Athenian was heard again. “Why are you quiet? Talking makes the journey seem shorter, and I swear, by Hercules, I've never had to walk such a terrible path.”
“Put questions, friend Elpidias! The question of one who seeks knowledge brings forth answers and produces conversation.”
“Ask away, friend Elpidias! The questions of someone seeking knowledge lead to answers and spark conversation.”
Elpidias maintained silence for a moment, and then, after he had collected his thoughts, asked:
Elpidias stayed quiet for a moment, and then, after gathering his thoughts, asked:
“Yes, this is what I wanted to say—tell me, my poor Socrates, did they at least give you a good burial?”
“Yes, this is what I wanted to say—tell me, my poor Socrates, did they at least give you a proper burial?”
“I must confess, friend Elpidias, I cannot satisfy your curiosity.”
“I have to admit, friend Elpidias, I can't satisfy your curiosity.”
“I understand, my poor Socrates, it doesn’t help you cut a figure. Now with me it was so different! Oh, how they buried me, how magnificently they buried me, my poor fellow-Wanderer! I still think with great pleasure of those lovely moments after my death. First they washed me and sprinkled me with well-smelling balsam. Then my faithful Larissa dressed me in garments of the finest weave. The best mourning-women of the city tore their hair from their heads because they had been promised good pay, and in the family vault they placed an amphora—a crater with beautiful, decorated handles of bronze, and, besides, a vial.—”
“I get it, my poor Socrates, that doesn’t really help your image. But for me, it was completely different! Oh, how they buried me, how wonderfully they buried me, my poor fellow traveler! I still remember those lovely moments after my death with such joy. First, they washed me and sprinkled me with fragrant balsam. Then my loyal Larissa dressed me in the finest clothes. The best mourning women in the city pulled their hair out because they were promised good pay, and in the family vault, they placed an amphora—a crater with beautiful, decorated bronze handles, and, on top of that, a vial.—”
“Stay, friend Elpidias. I am convinced that the faithful Larissa converted her love into several minas. Yet—”
“Hold on, friend Elpidias. I’m sure that the loyal Larissa turned her love into a good amount of money. But—”
“Exactly ten minas and four drachmas, not counting the drinks for the guests. I hardly think that the richest tanner can come before the souls of his ancestors and boast of such respect on the part of the living.”
“Exactly ten minas and four drachmas, not including the drinks for the guests. I seriously doubt that the wealthiest tanner can stand before the spirits of his ancestors and brag about receiving such respect from the living.”
“Friend Elpidias, don’t you think that money would have been of more use to the poor people who are still alive in Athens than to you at this moment?”
“Friend Elpidias, don’t you think that money would be more beneficial to the poor people who are still alive in Athens than to you right now?”
“Admit, Socrates, you are speaking in envy,” responded Elpidias, pained. “I am sorry for you, unfortunate Socrates, although, between ourselves, you really deserved your fate. I myself in the family circle said more than once that an end ought to be put to your impious doings, because—”
“Come on, Socrates, you're just speaking out of envy,” Elpidias replied, feeling hurt. “I feel sorry for you, poor Socrates, but honestly, you kind of brought this on yourself. I've mentioned more than once within our family that something needs to be done about your irreverent actions, because—”
“Stay, friend, I thought you wanted to draw a conclusion, and I fear you are straying from the straight path. Tell me, my good friend, whither does your wavering thought tend?”
“Wait, friend, I thought you wanted to come to a conclusion, and I worry you’re getting off track. Tell me, my good friend, where is your uncertain thought going?”
“I wanted to say that in my goodness I am sorry for you. A month ago I myself spoke against you in the assembly, but truly none of us who shouted so loud wanted such a great ill to befall you. Believe me, now I am all the sorrier for you, unhappy philosopher!”
“I just want to say that I genuinely feel sorry for you. A month ago, I even spoke out against you in the meeting, but honestly, none of us who were shouting wanted something so terrible to happen to you. Believe me, I feel even worse for you now, you unfortunate philosopher!”
“I thank you. But tell me, my friend, do you perceive a brightness before your eyes?”
“I thank you. But tell me, my friend, do you see a light in front of you?”
“No, on the contrary such darkness lies before me that I must ask myself whether this is not the misty region of Orcus.”
“No, on the contrary, such darkness lies ahead of me that I have to ask myself if this isn’t the foggy realm of Orcus.”
“This way, therefore, is just as dark for you as for me?”
“This path is just as dark for you as it is for me?”
“Quite right.”
"Absolutely right."
“If I am not mistaken, you are even holding on to the folds of my cloak?”
“If I’m not mistaken, you’re even holding onto the folds of my cloak?”
“Also true.”
"That's also true."
“Then we are in the same position? You see your ancestors are not hastening to rejoice in the tale of your pompous burial. Where is the difference between us, my good friend?”
"Are we in the same situation then? You see, your ancestors aren't rushing to celebrate the story of your grand burial. What's the difference between us, my good friend?"
“But, Socrates, have the gods enveloped your reason in such obscurity that the difference is not clear to you?”
“But, Socrates, have the gods clouded your judgment so much that you can’t see the difference?”
“Friend, if your situation is clearer to you, then give me your hand and lead me, for I swear, by the dog, you let me go ahead in this darkness.”
“Friend, if you have a better understanding of our situation, take my hand and guide me, because I swear, by the dog, you’re allowing me to move forward in this darkness.”
“Cease your scoffing, Socrates! Do not make sport, and do not compare yourself, your godless self, with a man who died in his own bed——“.
“Stop laughing, Socrates! Don’t make fun, and don’t compare yourself, your godless self, to a man who died in his own bed——.”
“Ah, I believe I am beginning to understand you. But tell me, Elpidias, do you hope ever again to rejoice in your bed?”
“Ah, I think I'm starting to get you. But tell me, Elpidias, do you ever hope to find joy in your bed again?”
“Oh, I think not.”
“Oh, I don’t think so.”
“And was there ever a time when you did not sleep in it?”
“And was there ever a time when you didn’t sleep in it?”
“Yes. That was before I bought goods from Agesilaus at half their value. You see, that Agesilaus is really a deep-dyed rogue——”
“Yeah. That was before I bought stuff from Agesilaus for half what it was worth. You see, Agesilaus is truly a complete con man—”
“Ah, never mind about Agesilaus! Perhaps he is getting them back, from your widow at a quarter their value. Then wasn’t I right when I said that you were in possession of your bed only part of the time?”
“Ah, forget about Agesilaus! Maybe he’s getting them back from your widow at a fraction of their worth. So wasn’t I right when I said that you only had your bed part of the time?”
“Yes, you were right.”
"Yes, you were correct."
“Well, and I, too, was in possession of the bed in which I died part of the time. Proteus, the good guard of the prison, lent it to me for a period.”
“Well, I also had the bed where I spent part of my time before I died. Proteus, the kind guard of the prison, lent it to me for a while.”
“Oh, if I had known what you were aiming at with your talk, I wouldn’t have answered your wily questions. By Hercules, such profanation is unheard of—he compares himself with me! Why, I could put an end to you with two words, if it came to it——”
“Oh, if I had known what you were getting at with your conversation, I wouldn’t have replied to your tricky questions. Seriously, that insult is unbelievable—he compares himself to me! Honestly, I could finish you off with just two words if it came to that—”
“Say them, Elpidias, without fear. Words can scarcely be more destructive to me than the hemlock.”
“Say it, Elpidias, without fear. Words can hardly harm me more than the hemlock.”
“Well, then, that is just what I wanted to say. You unfortunate man, you died by the sentence of the court and had to drink hemlock!”
“Well, that’s exactly what I wanted to say. You poor guy, you were sentenced to death by the court and had to drink hemlock!”
“But I have known that since the day of my death, even long before. And you, unfortunate Elpidias, tell me what caused your death?”
“But I’ve known that since the day I died, even long before. And you, poor Elpidias, tell me what led to your death?”
“Oh, with me, it was different, entirely different! You see I got the dropsy in my abdomen. An expensive physician from Corinth was called who promised to cure me for two minas, and he was given half that amount in advance. I am afraid that Larissa in her lack of experience in such things gave him the other half, too——”
“Oh, for me, it was totally different! You see, I had dropsy in my abdomen. An expensive doctor from Corinth was called, who promised to cure me for two minas, and he was given half of that amount upfront. I'm worried that Larissa, not having much experience with these things, also gave him the other half.”
“Then the physician did not keep his promise?”
“Then the doctor did not keep his promise?”
“That’s it.”
"That's all."
“And you died from dropsy?”
"And you died from edema?"
“Ah, Socrates, believe me, three times it wanted to vanquish me, and finally it quenched the flame of my life!”
“Ah, Socrates, trust me, it tried to defeat me three times, and in the end, it extinguished the fire of my life!”
“Then tell me—did death by dropsy give you great pleasure?”
“Then tell me—did dying from dropsy bring you great pleasure?”
“Oh, wicked Socrates, don’t make sport of me. I told you it wanted to vanquish me three times. I bellowed like a steer under the knife of the slaughterer, and begged the Parcæ to cut the thread of my life as quickly as possible.”
“Oh, wicked Socrates, don’t make fun of me. I told you it wanted to defeat me three times. I roared like a bull under the butcher’s knife and begged the Fates to cut the thread of my life as quickly as possible.”
“That doesn’t surprise me. But from what do you conclude that the dropsy was pleasanter to you than the hemlock to me? The hemlock made an end of me in a moment.”
"That doesn't surprise me. But what makes you think that the dropsy was more pleasant for you than the hemlock was for me? The hemlock took me out in an instant."
“I see, I fell into your snare again, you crafty sinner! I won’t enrage the gods still more by speaking with you, you destroyer of sacred customs.”
“I get it, I fell for your trap again, you cunning sinner! I won't anger the gods even more by talking to you, you breaker of sacred customs.”
Both were silent, and quiet reigned. But in a short while Elpidias was again the first to begin a conversation.
Both were silent, and a calm settled in. But soon, Elpidias was the first to start up a conversation again.
“Why are you silent, good Socrates?”
“Why are you so quiet, good Socrates?”
“My friend; didn’t you yourself ask for silence?”
“My friend, didn’t you ask for silence yourself?”
“I am not proud, and I can treat men who are worse than I am considerately. Don’t let us quarrel.”
“I’m not proud, and I can treat people who are worse than I am kindly. Let’s not fight.”
“I did not quarrel with you, friend Elpidias, and did not wish to say anything to insult you. I am merely accustomed to get at the truth of things by comparisons. My situation is not clear to me. You consider your situation better, and I should be glad to learn why. On the other hand, it would not hurt you to learn the truth, whatever shape it may take.”
“I didn’t argue with you, friend Elpidias, and I didn’t mean to say anything to offend you. I’m just used to figuring things out through comparisons. I find my situation unclear. You think your situation is better, and I’d like to understand why. On the other hand, it wouldn’t hurt you to discover the truth, no matter how it turns out.”
“Well, no more of this.”
“Alright, no more of this.”
“Tell me, are you afraid? I don’t think that the feeling I now have can be called fear.”
“Tell me, are you scared? I don’t think what I’m feeling right now can be called fear.”
“I am afraid, although I have less cause than you to be at odds with the gods. But don’t you think that the gods, in abandoning us to ourselves here in this chaos, have cheated us of our hopes?”
“I’m worried, even though I have less reason than you to be at odds with the gods. But don’t you think that the gods, by leaving us to fend for ourselves in this chaos, have taken away our hopes?”
“That depends upon what sort of hopes they were. What did you expect from the gods, Elpidias?”
“That depends on what kind of hopes they were. What did you expect from the gods, Elpidias?”
“Well, well, what did I expect from the gods! What curious questions you ask, Socrates! If a man throughout life brings offerings, and at his death passes away with a pious heart and with all that custom demands, the gods might at least send some one to meet him, at least one of the inferior gods, to show a man the way. ... But that reminds me. Many a time when I begged for good luck in traffic in hides, I promised Hermes calves——”
“Well, well, what was I expecting from the gods! What interesting questions you ask, Socrates! If someone spends their life making offerings, and when they die they do so with a sincere heart and follow all the rituals, the gods could at least send someone to welcome them, even just one of the lesser gods, to guide the person. ... But that reminds me. Many times when I prayed for good fortune in trading hides, I promised Hermes calves—”
“And you didn’t have luck?”
“And you didn’t have any luck?”
“Oh, yes, I had luck, good Socrates, but——“.
“Oh, yes, I was lucky, good Socrates, but——“.
“I understand, you had no calf.”
“I get it, you didn't have a calf.”
“Bah! Socrates, a rich tanner and not have calves?”
“Bah! Socrates, a wealthy tanner and not have calves?”
“Now I understand. You had luck, had calves, but you kept them for yourself, and Hermes received nothing.”
"Now I get it. You had good fortune, had calves, but you kept them all for yourself, and Hermes got nothing."
“You’re a clever man. I’ve often said so. I kept only three of my ten oaths, and I didn’t deal differently with the other gods. If the same is the case with you, isn’t that the reason, possibly, why we are now abandoned by the gods? To be sure, I ordered Larissa to sacrifice a whole hecatomb after my death.”
“You're a smart guy. I've said it many times. I only kept three of my ten vows, and I didn't treat the other gods any differently. If you're in the same boat, could that be why the gods have abandoned us? I mean, I did tell Larissa to offer a whole bunch of sacrifices after I die.”
“But that is Larissa’s affair, whereas it was you, friend Elpidias, who made the promises.”
“But that’s Larissa’s business, while it was you, my friend Elpidias, who made the promises.”
“That’s true, that’s true. But you, good Socrates, could you, godless as you are, deal better with the gods than I who was a god-fearing tanner?”
"That's true, that's true. But you, good Socrates, how could you, being godless as you are, handle the gods better than I, a tanner who respects the divine?"
“My friend, I know not whether I dealt better or worse. At first I brought offerings without having made vows. Later I offered neither calves nor vows.”
“My friend, I don't know if I did better or worse. At first, I brought offerings without making any promises. Later, I offered neither calves nor promises.”
“What, not a single calf, you unfortunate man?”
“What, not a single calf, you poor guy?”
“Yes, friend, if Hermes had had to live by my gifts, I am afraid he would have grown very thin.”
“Yes, my friend, if Hermes had to rely on my gifts, I’m afraid he would have ended up very skinny.”
“I understand. You did not traffic in cattle, so you offered articles of some other trade—probably a mina or so of what the pupils paid you.”
“I get it. You didn’t deal in livestock, so you offered goods from a different trade—probably a mina or so of what the students paid you.”
“You know, my friend, I didn’t ask pay of my pupils, and my trade scarcely sufficed to support me. If the gods reckoned on the sorry remnants of my meals they miscalculated.”
“You know, my friend, I didn’t ask for payment from my students, and my job barely covered my needs. If the gods counted on the little leftovers from my meals, they were mistaken.”
“Oh, blasphemer, in comparison with you I can be proud of my piety. Ye gods, look upon this man! I did deceive you at times, but now and then I shared with you the surplus of some fortunate deal. He who gives at all gives much in comparison with a blasphemer who gives nothing. Socrates, I think you had better go on alone! I fear that your company, godless one, damages me in the eyes of the gods.”
“Oh, blasphemer, compared to you, I can take pride in my faith. Oh gods, look at this man! I did deceive you at times, but here and there, I shared with you the excess from some lucky deal. He who gives at all gives a lot compared to a blasphemer who gives nothing. Socrates, I think it’s better if you go on by yourself! I worry that your company, godless one, makes me look bad in the eyes of the gods.”
“As you will, good Elpidias. I swear by the dog no one shall force his company on another. Unhand the fold of my mantle, and farewell. I will go on alone.”
"As you wish, good Elpidias. I swear by the dog that no one will make someone else stay with them against their will. Let go of my cloak, and goodbye. I'm going to continue on my own."
And Socrates walked forward with a sure tread, feeling the ground, however, at every step.
And Socrates walked confidently, sensing the ground with every step.
But Elpidias behind him instantly cried out:
But Elpidias immediately shouted from behind him:
“Wait, wait, my good fellow-citizen, do not leave an Athenian alone in this horrible place! I was only making fun. Take what I said as a joke, and don’t go so quickly. I marvel how you can see a thing in this hellish darkness.”
“Wait, wait, my friend, don’t leave an Athenian by themselves in this terrible place! I was just joking. Please take what I said lightly and don’t hurry off. I’m amazed you can see anything in this awful darkness.”
“Friend, I have accustomed my eyes to it.”
“Friend, I have gotten used to it.”
“That’s good. Still I, can’t approve of your not having brought sacrifices to the gods. No, I can’t, poor Socrates, I can’t. The honourable Sophroniscus certainly taught you better in your youth, and you yourself used to take part in the prayers. I saw you.”
"That’s good. Still, I can't approve of you not bringing sacrifices to the gods. No, I can’t, poor Socrates, I can’t. The honorable Sophroniscus definitely taught you better when you were younger, and you used to participate in the prayers. I saw you."
“Yes. But I am accustomed to examine all our motives and to accept only those that after investigation prove to be reasonable. And so a day came on which I said to myself: ‘Socrates, here you are praying to the Olympians. Why are you praying to them?’”
“Yes. But I’m used to looking at all our motives and only accepting the ones that turn out to be reasonable after I've investigated them. So there came a day when I said to myself, ‘Socrates, you’re here praying to the Olympians. Why are you praying to them?’”
Elpidias laughed.
Elpidias laughed.
“Really you philosophers sometimes don’t know how to answer the simplest questions. I’m a plain tanner who never in my life studied sophistry, yet I know why I must honour the Olympians.”
“Honestly, you philosophers sometimes struggle to answer the simplest questions. I’m just a straightforward tanner who has never studied trickery, yet I know why I should respect the Olympians.”
“Tell me quickly, so that I, too, may know why.”
“Tell me quickly, so that I can know why, too.”
“Why? Ha! Ha! It’s too simple, you wise Socrates.”
“Why? Ha! Ha! It’s too easy, you clever Socrates.”
“So much the better if it’s simple. But don’t keep your wisdom from me. Tell me—why must one honour the gods?”
“So much the better if it’s simple. But don’t hide your wisdom from me. Tell me—why should we honor the gods?”
“Why. Because everybody does it.”
"Why? Because everyone does it."
“Friend, you know very well that not every one honours the gods. Wouldn’t it be more correct to say ‘many’?”
“Friend, you know very well that not everyone honors the gods. Wouldn’t it be more accurate to say ‘many’?”
“Very well, many.”
"Sounds good, many."
“But tell me, don’t more men deal wickedly than righteously?”
“But tell me, don’t more men act wickedly than righteously?”
“I think so. You find more wicked people than good people.”
"I think so. You see more bad people than good people."
“Therefore, if you follow the majority, you ought to deal wickedly and not righteously?”
“Therefore, if you go along with the crowd, you should act unfairly and not justly?”
“What are you saying?”
“What do you mean?”
“I’m not saying it, you are. But I think the reason that men reverence the Olympians is not because the majority worship them. We must find another, more rational ground. Perhaps you mean they deserve reverence?”
I’m not saying it, you are. But I think the reason that men respect the Olympians isn’t because most people worship them. We need to find a different, more logical reason. Maybe you mean they are worthy of respect?
“Yes, very right.”
"Yes, that's correct."
“Good. But then arises a new question: Why do they deserve reverence?”
“Good. But then a new question comes up: Why do they deserve respect?”
“Because of their greatness.”
“Due to their greatness.”
“Ah, that’s more like it. Perhaps I will soon be agreeing with you. It only remains for you to tell me wherein their greatness consists. That’s a difficult question, isn’t it? Let us seek the answer together. Homer says that the impetuous Ares, when stretched flat on the ground by a stone thrown by Pallas Athene, covered with his body the space that can be travelled in seven mornings. You see what an enormous space.”
“Ah, that’s more like it. Maybe I’ll start agreeing with you soon. All that’s left is for you to explain what their greatness is all about. That’s a tough question, right? Let’s find the answer together. Homer says that the fierce Ares, when flattened by a stone thrown by Pallas Athene, covered a distance that would take seven mornings to travel. You can see how vast that space is.”
“Is that wherein greatness consists?”
“Is that where greatness lies?”
“There you have me, my friend. That raises another question. Do you remember the athlete Theophantes? He towered over the people a whole head’s length, whereas Pericles was no larger than you. But whom do we call great, Pericles or Theophantes?”
“There you have me, my friend. That brings up another question. Do you remember the athlete Theophantes? He was a whole head taller than everyone else, while Pericles was about your height. But who do we consider great, Pericles or Theophantes?”
“I see that greatness does not consist in size of body. In that you’re right. I am glad we agree. Perhaps greatness consists in virtue?”
“I see that greatness isn't about the size of one's body. You're right about that. I'm glad we agree. Maybe greatness is about virtue?”
“Certainly.”
"Sure."
“I think so, too.”
“Me too.”
“Well, then, who must bow to whom? The small before the large, or those who are great in virtues before the wicked?”
“Well, who should bow to whom? Should the small bow to the large, or should those who are virtuous bow to the wicked?”
“The answer is clear.”
“The answer is obvious.”
“I think so, too. Now we will look further into this matter. Tell me truly, did you ever kill other people’s children with arrows?”
“I think so, too. Now we will investigate this further. Tell me honestly, did you ever kill other people’s kids with arrows?”
“It goes without saying, never! Do you think so ill of me?”
“It goes without saying, absolutely not! Do you think so poorly of me?”
“Nor have you, I trust, ever seduced the wives of other men?”
“Surely, you haven’t ever tempted another man’s wife, have you?”
“I was an upright tanner and a good husband. Don’t forget that, Socrates, I beg of you!”
“I was an honest tanner and a good husband. Please don’t forget that, Socrates, I’m asking you!”
“You never became a brute, nor by your lustfulness gave your faithful Larissa occasion to revenge herself on women whom you had ruined and on their innocent children?”
“You never turned into a monster, nor did your lustful ways give your loyal Larissa a reason to take revenge on the women you had harmed and their innocent children?”
“You anger me, really, Socrates.”
“You really anger me, Socrates.”
“But perhaps you snatched your inheritance from your father and threw him into prison?”
“But maybe you took your inheritance from your dad and locked him up?”
“Never! Why these insulting questions?”
"Absolutely not! Why these insulting questions?"
“Wait, my friend. Perhaps we will both reach a conclusion. Tell me, would you have considered a man great who had done all these things of which I have spoken?”
“Hold on, my friend. Maybe we can both come to an understanding. Tell me, would you think of a man as great if he had done all these things I've mentioned?”
“No, no, no! I should have called such a man a scoundrel, and lodged public complaint against him with the judges in the market-place.”
“No, no, no! I should have called that man a scoundrel and filed a public complaint against him with the judges in the marketplace.”
“Well, Elpidias, why did you not complain in the market-place against Zeus and the Olympians? The son of Cronos carried on war with his own father, and was seized with brutal lust for the daughters of men, while Hera took vengeance upon innocent virgins. Did not both of them convert the unhappy daughter of Inachos into a common cow? Did not Apollo kill all the children of Niobe with his arrows? Did not Callenius steal bulls? Well, then, Elpidias, if it is true that he who has less virtue must do honour to him who has more, then you should not build altars to the Olympians, but they to you.”
“Well, Elpidias, why didn’t you speak out in the marketplace against Zeus and the Olympians? The son of Cronos waged war against his own father and was driven by a cruel desire for human daughters, while Hera took revenge on innocent virgins. Did they not turn the poor daughter of Inachos into a common cow? Did Apollo not kill all of Niobe's children with his arrows? Did Callenius not steal bulls? So, Elpidias, if it’s true that someone with less virtue should honor someone with more, then you shouldn’t be building altars for the Olympians; they should be building them for you.”
“Blaspheme not, impious Socrates! Keep quiet! How dare you judge the acts of the gods?”
“Don't blaspheme, disrespectful Socrates! Be quiet! How can you judge the actions of the gods?”
“Friend, a higher power has judged them. Let us investigate the question. What is the mark of divinity? I think you said, Greatness, which consists in virtue. Now is not this greatness the one divine spark in man? But if we test the greatness of the gods by our small human virtues, and it turns out that that which measures is greater than that which is measured, then it follows that the divine principle itself condemns the Olympians. But, then—”
“Friend, a higher power has judged them. Let’s explore this question. What defines divinity? I believe you mentioned greatness, which is based on virtue. Isn’t this greatness the one divine spark in humanity? But if we assess the greatness of the gods using our limited human virtues, and it turns out that the thing measuring is greater than what’s being measured, then it follows that the divine principle itself judges the Olympians. But, then—”
“What, then?”
"So, what now?"
“Then, friend Elpidias, they are no gods, but deceptive phantoms, creations of a dream. Is it not so?”
“Then, my friend Elpidias, they are not gods, but misleading illusions, creations of a dream. Isn’t that right?”
“Ah, that’s whither your talk leads, you bare-footed philosopher! Now I see what they said of you is true. You are like that fish that takes men captive with its look. So you took me captive in order to confound my believing soul and awaken doubt in it. It was already beginning to waver in its reverence for Zeus. Speak alone. I won’t answer any more.”
“Ah, so that’s where your conversation is going, you bare-footed philosopher! Now I see that what they said about you is true. You’re like that fish that mesmerizes men with its gaze. You’ve caught me to confuse my trusting soul and stir up doubt in it. It was already starting to shake in its respect for Zeus. Just talk. I won’t respond anymore.”
“Be not wrathful, Elpidias! I don’t wish to inflict any evil upon you. But if you are tired of following my arguments to their logical conclusions, permit me to relate to you an allegory of a Milesian youth. Allegories rest the mind, and the relaxation is not unprofitable.”
“Don't be angry, Elpidias! I don't want to harm you in any way. But if you're tired of following my reasoning to its logical ends, let me share an allegory about a young man from Milesia. Allegories can be a nice break for the mind, and that kind of relaxation isn’t a waste.”
“Speak, if your story is not too long and its purpose is good.”
“Go ahead and speak, as long as your story isn’t too long and has a good purpose.”
“Its purpose is truth, friend Elpidias, and I will be brief. Once, you know, in ancient times, Miletus was exposed to the attacks of the barbarians. Among the youth who were seized was a son of the wisest and best of all the citizens in the land. His precious child was overtaken by a severe illness and became unconscious. He was abandoned and allowed to lie like worthless booty. In the dead of night he came to his senses. High above him glimmered the stars. Round about stretched the desert; and in the distance he heard the howl of beasts of prey. He was alone.
“Its purpose is truth, my friend Elpidias, and I’ll be brief. Once, in ancient times, Miletus was attacked by barbarians. Among the young people who were captured was the son of the wisest and best citizen in the land. His precious child fell seriously ill and lost consciousness. He was left behind and lay there like worthless loot. In the dead of night, he regained consciousness. Above him, the stars shone brightly. Around him stretched the desert, and in the distance, he heard the howls of predatory animals. He was all alone.”
“He was entirely alone, and, besides that, the gods had taken from him the recollection of his former life. In vain he racked his brain—it was as dark and empty as the inhospitable desert in which he found himself. But somewhere, far away, behind the misty and obscure figures conjured up by his reason, loomed the thought of his lost home, and a vague realisation of the figure of the best of all men; and in his heart resounded the word ‘father.’ Doesn’t it seem to you that the fate of this youth resembles the fate of all humanity?”
“He was completely alone, and on top of that, the gods had taken away his memories of his past life. No matter how hard he tried to remember, his mind was as dark and empty as the unwelcoming desert he found himself in. But somewhere, far away, behind the foggy and unclear images formed by his thoughts, he had the sense of his lost home and a vague image of the best person he ever knew; in his heart, he heard the word ‘father.’ Don’t you think this young man’s fate is similar to the fate of all humanity?”
“How so?”
"How's that?"
“Do we not all awake to life on earth with a hazy recollection of another home? And does not the figure of the great unknown hover before our souls?”
“Don’t we all wake up to life on earth with a vague memory of another home? And doesn’t the image of the great unknown linger before our souls?”
“Continue, Socrates, I am listening.”
"Go on, Socrates, I'm listening."
“The youth revived, arose, and walked cautiously, seeking to avoid all dangers. When after long wanderings his strength was nearly gone, he discerned a fire in the misty distance which illumined the darkness and banished the cold. A faint hope crept into his weary soul, and the recollections of his father’s house again awoke within him. The youth walked toward the light, and cried: ‘It is you, my father, it is you!’
The young man came to life, stood up, and walked carefully, trying to avoid all dangers. After a long journey when he was nearly out of strength, he spotted a fire in the hazy distance that lit up the darkness and chased away the cold. A flicker of hope entered his tired soul, and memories of his father's home stirred within him once more. He walked toward the light and shouted, "It's you, my father, it's you!"
“And was it his father’s house?”
“And was it his dad’s place?”
“No, it was merely a night lodging of wild nomads. So for many years he led the miserable life of a captive slave, and only in his dreams saw the distant home and rested on his father’s bosom. Sometimes with weak hand he endeavoured to lure from dead clay or wood or stone the face and form that ever hovered before him. There even came moments when he grew weary and embraced his own handiwork and prayed to it and wet it with his tears. But the stone remained cold stone. And as he waxed in years the youth destroyed his creations, which already seemed to him a vile defamation of his ever-present dreams. At last fate brought him to a good barbarian, who asked him for the cause of his constant mourning. When the youth, confided to him the hopes and longings of his soul, the barbarian, a wise man, said:
“No, it was just a temporary place for wild nomads. For many years, he lived the miserable life of a captive slave, and only in his dreams did he see his distant home and rest in his father’s arms. Sometimes, with shaking hands, he tried to form the face and figure that always appeared before him out of dead clay, wood, or stone. There were even moments when he grew tired and embraced his own creations, praying to them and weeping over them. But the stone stayed cold and lifeless. As he grew older, the young man destroyed his creations, which he now saw as a hideous mockery of his ever-present dreams. Eventually, fate brought him to a kind-hearted barbarian who asked him why he was always mourning. When the young man shared the hopes and yearnings of his soul, the wise barbarian said:
“‘The world would be better did such a man and such a country exist as that of which you speak. But by what mark would you recognise your father?’
“‘The world would be better if such a man and such a country existed as the one you’re talking about. But how would you recognize your father?’”
“‘In my country,’ answered the youth, ‘they reverenced wisdom and virtue and looked up to my father as to the master.’
“‘In my country,’ the young man replied, ‘they respected wisdom and virtue and regarded my father as the master.’”
“‘Well and good,’ answered the barbarian. ‘I must assume that a kernel of your father’s teaching resides in you. Therefore take up the wanderer’s staff, and proceed on your way. Seek perfect wisdom and truth, and when you have found them, cast aside your staff—there will be your home and your father.’
“‘Alright then,’ replied the barbarian. ‘I have to believe that a bit of your father’s wisdom is in you. So grab the wanderer’s staff and go on your way. Search for true wisdom and truth, and once you find them, drop your staff—there will be your home and your father.’”
“And the youth went on his way at break of day—”
“And the young man set off on his way at dawn—”
“Did he find the one whom he sought?”
“Did he find the person he was looking for?”
“He is still seeking. Many countries, cities and men has he seen. He has come to know all the ways by land; he has traversed the stormy seas; he has searched the courses of the stars in heaven by which a pilgrim can direct his course in the limitless deserts. And each time that on his wearisome way an inviting fire lighted up the darkness before his eyes, his heart beat faster and hope crept into his soul. ‘That is my father’s hospitable house,’ he thought.
“He is still searching. He has seen many countries, cities, and people. He knows all the paths by land; he has crossed the rough seas; he has studied the stars in the sky that guide a traveler through the endless deserts. Every time a welcoming fire flickered in the darkness ahead, his heart raced and hope filled his soul. ‘That is my father’s welcoming home,’ he thought.”
“And when a hospitable host would greet the tired traveller and offer him the peace and blessing of his hearth, the youth would fall at his feet and say with emotion: ‘I thank you, my father! Do you not recognise your son?’
“And when a welcoming host would greet the weary traveler and offer him the comfort and blessings of his home, the young man would fall at his feet and say with emotion: ‘Thank you, my father! Don’t you recognize your son?’”
“And many were prepared to take him as their son, for at that time children were frequently kidnapped. But after the first glow of enthusiasm, the youth would detect traces of imperfection, sometimes even of wickedness. Then he would begin to investigate and to test his host with questions concerning justice and injustice. And soon he would be driven forth again upon the cold wearisome way. More than once he said to himself: ‘I will remain at this last hearth, I will preserve my last belief. It shall be the home of my father.’”
“And many were ready to take him in as their son because, back then, kids were often kidnapped. But after the initial excitement faded, the young man would start to notice flaws, sometimes even signs of wrongdoing. That’s when he would begin toask questions about right and wrong to test his hosts. Soon, he would find himself on the cold, tiring road again. More than once, he thought to himself, ‘I will stay at this last place of comfort, I will hold onto my last belief. It will be the home of my father.’”
“Do you know, Socrates, perhaps that would have been the most sensible thing to do.”
“Do you know, Socrates, maybe that would have been the smartest thing to do.”
“So he thought sometimes. But the habit of investigating, the confused dream of a father, gave him no peace. Again and again he shook the dust from his feet; again and again he grasped his staff. Not a few stormy nights found him shelterless. Doesn’t it seem to you that the fate of this youth resembles the fate of mankind?”
“So he thought sometimes. But the habit of searching, the troubled dream of a father, gave him no peace. Again and again he shook the dust from his shoes; again and again he picked up his staff. Many stormy nights found him without shelter. Doesn’t it seem to you that this young man's fate is like the fate of humanity?”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Does not the race of man make trial of its childish belief and doubt it while seeking the unknown? Doesn’t it fashion the form of its father in wood, stone, custom, and tradition? And then man finds the form imperfect, destroys it, and again goes on his wanderings in the desert of doubt. Always for the purpose of seeking something better—”
“Doesn’t humanity test its naive beliefs and question them while exploring the unknown? Doesn’t it create an image of its creator using wood, stone, customs, and traditions? Then people find that image flawed, destroy it, and continue their journey through the desert of doubt. Always in search of something better—”
“Oh, you cunning sage, now I understand the purpose of your allegory! And I will tell you to your face that if only a ray of light were to penetrate this gloom, I would not put the Lord on trial with unnecessary questions—”
"Oh, you clever wise one, now I see the point of your story! And I’ll be honest with you—I wouldn’t question the Lord with unnecessary inquiries if just a bit of light could break through this darkness—"
“Friend, the light is already shining,” answered Socrates.
“Friend, the light is already shining,” Socrates replied.
V
It seemed as if the words of the philosopher had taken effect. High up in the distance a beam of light penetrated a vapoury envelop and disappeared in the mountains. It was followed by a second and a third. There beyond the darkness luminous genii seemed to be hovering, and a great mystery seemed about to be revealed, as if the breath of life were blowing, as if some great ceremony were in process. But it was still very remote. The shades descended thicker and thicker; foggy clouds rolled into masses, separated, and chased one another endlessly, ceaselessly.
It felt like the philosopher's words had taken effect. Far off in the distance, a beam of light broke through a misty veil and vanished into the mountains. Then came a second and a third. Beyond the darkness, glowing spirits seemed to hover, and a deep mystery appeared ready to unfold, as if the breath of life were stirring, as if some grand ceremony were underway. But it still felt very far away. The shadows grew thicker and thicker; foggy clouds rolled in, separated, and endlessly chased one another.
A blue light from a distant peak fell upon a deep ravine; the clouds rose and covered the heavens to the zenith.
A blue light from a faraway peak shone down on a deep gorge; the clouds climbed and covered the sky all the way to the top.
The rays disappeared and withdrew to a greater and greater distance, as if fleeing from this vale of shades and horrors. Socrates stood and looked after them sadly. Elpidias peered up at the peak full of dread.
The rays vanished and retreated further and further away, almost as if they were escaping from this valley of darkness and terror. Socrates stood and watched them with a heavy heart. Elpidias looked up at the peak, filled with fear.
“Look, Socrates! What do you see there on the mountain?”
“Hey, Socrates! What do you see over there on the mountain?”
“Friend,” answered; the philosopher, “let us investigate our situation. Since we are in motion, we must arrive somewhere, and since earthly existence must have a limit, I believe that this limit is to be found at the parting of two beginnings. In the struggle of light with darkness we attain the crown of our endeavours. Since the ability to think has not been taken from us, I believe that it is the will of the divine being who called our power of thinking into existence that we should investigate the goal of our endeavours ourselves. Therefore, Elpidias, let us in dignified manner go to meet the dawn that lies beyond those clouds.”
“Friend,” replied the philosopher, “let's look into our situation. Since we are moving, we must be heading somewhere, and because earthly existence has to have an end, I believe that end lies at the intersection of two beginnings. In the battle between light and darkness, we achieve the peak of our efforts. Since we still have the ability to think, I believe it is the will of the divine being who brought our capacity for thought into being that we should explore the purpose of our efforts ourselves. So, Elpidias, let’s nobly move towards the dawn that awaits beyond those clouds.”
“Oh, my friend! If that is the dawn, I would rather the long cheerless night had endured forever, for it was quiet and peaceful. Don’t you think our time passed tolerably well in instructive converse? And now my soul trembles before the tempest drawing nigh. Say what you will, but there before us are no ordinary shades of the dead night.”
“Oh, my friend! If that’s the dawn, I’d prefer it if the long, dreary night had lasted forever, because it was calm and serene. Don’t you think we spent our time pretty well in meaningful conversation? And now my soul quakes at the storm coming our way. Say what you want, but there before us are no ordinary shadows of the dead night.”
Zeus hurled a bolt into the bottomless gulf.
Zeus threw a lightning bolt into the endless abyss.
Ctesippus looked up to the peak, and his soul was frozen with horror. Huge sombre figures of the Olympian gods crowded on the mountain in a circle. A last ray shot through the region of clouds and mists, and died away like a faint memory. A storm was approaching now, and the powers of night were once more in the ascendant. Dark figures covered the heavens. In the centre Ctesippus could discern the all-powerful son of Cronos surrounded by a halo. The sombre figures of the older gods encircled him in wrathful excitement. Like flocks of birds winging their way in the twilight, like eddies of dust driven by a hurricane, like autumn leaves lashed by Boreas, numerous minor gods hovered in long clouds and occupied the spaces.
Ctesippus looked up at the peak, and his heart froze with fear. Huge, dark figures of the Olympian gods stood in a circle on the mountain. A final ray of light broke through the clouds and mist, fading away like a distant memory. A storm was approaching now, and the forces of night were rising once again. Dark figures filled the sky. In the center, Ctesippus could make out the mighty son of Cronos, surrounded by a halo. The grim figures of the older gods encircled him, filled with angry excitement. Like flocks of birds flying in the twilight, like dust being swept away by a hurricane, like autumn leaves tossed by the wind, numerous minor gods drifted in long clouds and filled the spaces around.
When the clouds gradually lifted from the peak and sent down dismal horror to embrace the earth, Ctesippus fell upon his knees. Later, he admitted that in this dreadful moment he forgot all his master’s deductions and conclusions. His courage failed him; and terror took possession of his soul.
When the clouds slowly cleared from the peak and cast a gloomy dread over the earth, Ctesippus dropped to his knees. Later, he confessed that in that terrifying moment he forgot all of his master's reasoning and conclusions. His courage deserted him, and fear overwhelmed his spirit.
He merely listened.
He just listened.
Two voices resounded there where before had been silence, the one the mighty and threatening voice of the Godhead, the other the weak voice of a mortal which the wind carried from the mountain slope to the spot where Ctesippus had left Socrates.
Two voices echoed in the silence that had been there before, one being the powerful and menacing voice of the divine, the other the faint voice of a human, which the wind carried from the mountainside to the place where Ctesippus had left Socrates.
“Are you,” thus spake the voice from the clouds, “are you the blasphemous Socrates who strives with the gods of heaven and earth? Once there were none so joyous, so immortal, as we. Now, for long we have passed our days in darkness because of the unbelief and doubt that have come upon earth. Never has the mist closed in on us so heavily as since the time your voice resounded in Athens, the city we once so dearly loved. Why did you not follow the commands of your father, Sophroniscus? The good man permitted himself a few little sins, especially in his youth, yet by way of recompense, we frequently enjoyed the smell of his offerings—”
“Are you,” said the voice from the clouds, “are you the blasphemous Socrates who challenges the gods of heaven and earth? Once, there were none so joyful, so immortal, as we. Now, for a long time, we have spent our days in darkness because of the disbelief and doubt that have spread across the earth. Never has the mist closed in on us so heavily since your voice echoed in Athens, the city we once loved so much. Why didn’t you follow your father Sophroniscus's commands? The good man allowed himself a few minor sins, especially when he was young, yet as compensation, we often enjoyed the scent of his offerings—”
“Stay, son of Cronos, and solve my doubts! Do I understand that you prefer cowardly hypocrisy to searchings for the truth?”
“Wait, son of Cronos, and clear up my confusion! Am I right in thinking that you choose cowardly trickery over seeking the truth?”
At this question the crags trembled with the shock of a thundering peal. The first breath of the tempest scattered in the distant gorges. But the mountains still trembled, for he who was enthroned upon them still trembled. And in the anxious quiet of the night only distant sighs could be heard.
At this question, the cliffs shook from the echo of a loud thunderclap. The first gust of the storm blew through the distant valleys. But the mountains continued to quiver, as the one who ruled over them still shook. In the tense stillness of the night, only faint sighs could be heard.
In the very bowels of the earth the chained Titans seemed to be groaning under the blow of the son of Cronos.
In the depths of the earth, the chained Titans appeared to be groaning under the strike of the son of Cronos.
“Where are you now, you impious questioner?” suddenly came the mocking voice of the Olympian.
“Where are you now, you irreverent questioner?” suddenly came the mocking voice of the Olympian.
“I am here, son of Cronos, on the same spot. Nothing but your answer can move me from it. I am waiting.”
“I’m here, son of Cronos, standing in the same place. Only your answer can persuade me to leave. I’m waiting.”
Thunder bellowed in the clouds like a wild animal amazed at the daring of a Lybian tamer’s fearless approach. At the end of a few moments the Voice again rolled over the spaces:
Thunder roared in the clouds like a fierce animal astonished by the boldness of a Libyan tamer’s fearless advance. After a few moments, the Voice echoed across the expanse:
“Son of Sophroniscus! Is it not enough that you bred so much scepticism on earth that the clouds of your doubt reached even to Olympus? Indeed, many a time when you were carrying on your discourse in the market-places or in the academies or on the promenades, it seemed to me as if you had already destroyed all the altars on earth, and the dust were rising from them up to us here on the mountain. Even that is not enough! Here before my very face you will not recognise the power of the immortals—”
“Son of Sophroniscus! Isn’t it enough that you spread so much doubt on earth that your skepticism even reached Olympus? Really, many times when you were talking in the marketplaces, in the academies, or on the promenades, it felt to me like you had destroyed all the altars, and the dust was rising from them to us here on the mountain. That’s still not enough! Right in front of me, you refuse to acknowledge the power of the immortals—”
“Zeus, thou art wrathful. Tell me, who gave me the ‘Daemon’ which spoke to my soul throughout my life and forced me to seek the truth without resting?”
“Zeus, you are angry. Tell me, who gave me the ‘Daemon’ that spoke to my soul throughout my life and pushed me to seek the truth without pause?”
Mysterious silence reigned in the clouds.
Mysterious silence hung in the clouds.
“Was it not you? You are silent? Then I will investigate the matter. Either this divine beginning emanates from you or from some one else. If from you, I bring it to you as an offering. I offer you the ripe fruit of my life, the flame of the spark of your own kindling! See, son of Cronos, I preserved my gift; in my deepest heart grew the seed that you sowed. It is the very fire of my soul. It burned in those crises when with my own hand I tore the thread of life. Why will you not accept it? Would you have me regard you as a poor master whose age prevents him from seeing that his own pupil obediently follows out his commands? Who are you that would command me to stifle the flame that has illuminated my whole life, ever since it was penetrated by the first ray of sacred thought? The sun says not to the stars: ‘Be extinguished that I may rise.’ The sun rises and the weak glimmer of the stars is quenched by its far, far stronger light. The day says not to the torch: ‘Be extinguished; you interfere with me.’ The day breaks, and the torch smokes, but no longer shines. The divinity that I am questing is not you who are afraid of doubt. That divinity is like the day, like the sun, and shines without extinguishing other lights. The god I seek is the god who would say to me: ‘Wanderer, give me your torch, you no longer need it, for I am the source of all light. Searcher for truth, set upon my altar the little gift of your doubt, because in me is its solution.’ If you are that god, harken to my questions. No one kills his own child, and my doubts are a branch of the eternal spirit whose name is truth.”
“Was it not you? You're quiet? Then I'll look into this. Either this divine beginning comes from you or from someone else. If it's from you, I offer it back as a gift. I present to you the ripe fruit of my life, the flame of the spark you ignited! Look, son of Cronos, I kept my gift; in my deepest heart grew the seed you planted. It’s the very fire of my soul. It burned during those times when I, with my own hand, cut the thread of life. Why won’t you accept it? Do you want me to see you as a poor master whose age prevents him from realizing that his own student is dutifully following his orders? Who are you to tell me to snuff out the flame that has lit up my entire life, ever since it was touched by the first ray of sacred thought? The sun doesn’t tell the stars: ‘Go out so I can rise.’ The sun rises, and the faint light of the stars is dimmed by its much stronger light. Day doesn’t say to the torch: ‘Go out; you disrupt me.’ Day breaks, and the torch smokes, but no longer shines. The divinity I seek is not you, who fear doubt. That divinity is like the day, like the sun, and shines without snuffing out other lights. The god I’m looking for is the one who would say to me: ‘Wanderer, give me your torch; you no longer need it, for I am the source of all light. Seeker of truth, place on my altar the small gift of your doubt, because in me lies its answer.’ If you are that god, listen to my questions. No one kills their own child, and my doubts are a branch of the eternal spirit called truth.”
Round about, the fires of heaven tore the dark clouds, and out of the howling storm again resounded the powerful voice:
Around, the fires of heaven ripped through the dark clouds, and from the howling storm, the strong voice echoed once more:
“Whither did your doubts tend, you arrogant sage, who renounce humility, the most beautiful adornment of earthly virtues? You abandoned the friendly shelter of credulous simplicity to wander in the desert of doubt. You have seen this dead space from which the living gods have departed. Will you traverse it, you insignificant worm, who crawl in the dust of your pitiful profanation of the gods? Will you vivify the world? Will you conceive the unknown divinity to whom you do not dare to pray? You miserable digger of dung, soiled by the smut of ruined altars, are you perchance the architect who shall build the new temple? Upon what do you base your hopes, you who disavow the old gods and have no new gods to take their place? The eternal night of doubts unsolved, the dead desert, deprived of the living spirit—this is your world, you pitiful worm, who gnawed at the living belief which was a refuge for simple hearts, who converted the world into a dead chaos. Now, then, where are you, you insignificant, blasphemous sage?”
“Where did your doubts lead you, you arrogant thinker, who reject humility, the most beautiful decoration of human virtues? You left the comforting embrace of naive simplicity to wander in the wilderness of doubt. You’ve seen this empty space from which the living gods have left. Will you cross it, you insignificant being, who crawls in the dust of your pathetic disrespect for the gods? Will you bring life to the world? Will you envision the unknown divinity that you don’t dare to pray to? You miserable creature, stained by the grime of ruined altars, are you perhaps the one who will build the new temple? On what do you base your hopes, you who deny the old gods and have no new ones to take their place? The eternal night of unanswered doubts, the dead desert, stripped of the living spirit—this is your world, you pitiful being, who devoured the living belief that was a refuge for simple hearts, turning the world into dead chaos. So, where are you now, you insignificant, blasphemous thinker?”
Nothing was heard but the mighty storm roaring through the spaces. Then the thunder died away, the wind folded its pinions, and torrents of rain streamed through the darkness, like incessant floods of tears which threatened to devour the earth and drown it in a deluge of unquenchable grief.
Nothing could be heard except the powerful storm raging through the air. Then the thunder faded, the wind settled down, and heavy rain poured through the darkness, like endless streams of tears that seemed ready to consume the earth and drown it in a flood of unending sorrow.
It seemed to Ctesippus that the master was overcome, and that the fearless, restless, questioning voice had been silenced forever. But a few moments later it issued again from the same spot.
It seemed to Ctesippus that the master had been defeated, and that the fearless, restless, questioning voice had been silenced for good. But a few moments later, it came out again from the same place.
“Your words, son of Cronos, hit the mark better than your thunderbolts. The thoughts you have cast into my terrified soul have haunted me often, and it has sometimes seemed as if my heart would break under the burden of their unendurable anguish. Yes, I abandoned the friendly shelter of credulous simplicity. Yes, I have seen the spaces from which the living gods have departed enveloped in the night of eternal doubt. But I walked without fear, for my ‘Daemon’ lighted the way, the divine beginning of all life. Let us investigate the question. Are not offerings of incense burnt on your altars in the name of Him who gives life? You are stealing what belongs to another! Not you, but that other, is served by credulous simplicity. Yes, you are right, I am no architect. I am not the builder of a new temple. Not to me was it given to raise from the earth to the heavens the glorious structure of the coming faith. I am one who digs dung, soiled by the smut of destruction. But my conscience tells me, son of Cronos, that the work of one who digs dung is also necessary for the future temple. When the time comes for the proud and stately edifice to stand on the purified place, and for the living divinity of the new belief to erect his throne upon it, I, the modest digger of dung, will go to him and say: ‘Here am I who restlessly crawled in the dust of disavowal. When surrounded by fog and soot, I had no time to raise my eyes from the ground; my head had only a vague conception of the future building. Will you reject me, you just one, Just, and True, and Great?’”
“Your words, son of Cronos, strike deeper than your thunderbolts. The thoughts you’ve thrown into my terrified soul have haunted me frequently, and at times it felt like my heart would shatter under the weight of their unbearable pain. Yes, I left behind the comforting shelter of naive simplicity. Yes, I have witnessed the spaces where the living gods have vanished, shrouded in the darkness of eternal doubt. But I walked without fear, for my ‘Daemon’ lighted the way, the divine source of all life. Let’s explore the question. Aren’t offerings of incense burned at your altars in the name of Him who gives life? You’re taking what belongs to someone else! It’s not you, but that other, who is served by naive simplicity. Yes, you’re right; I’m no architect. I’m not the one building a new temple. It wasn’t given to me to raise the glorious structure of the coming faith from the earth to the heavens. I’m one who digs dung, stained by the filth of destruction. But my conscience tells me, son of Cronos, that the work of one who digs dung is also essential for the future temple. When the time comes for the proud and grand structure to stand on the purified ground, and for the living divinity of the new faith to take his throne upon it, I, the humble digger of dung, will approach him and say: ‘Here I am, who endlessly crawled in the dust of disavowal. When surrounded by fog and soot, I had no chance to lift my eyes from the ground; my mind had only a vague idea of the future building. Will you reject me, you just one, Just, and True, and Great?’”
Silence and astonishment reigned in the spaces. Then Socrates raised his voice, and continued:
Silence and shock filled the room. Then Socrates spoke up and continued:
“The sunbeam falls upon the filthy puddle, and light vapour, leaving heavy mud behind, rises to the sun, melts, and dissolves in the ether. With your sunbeam you touched my dust-laden soul and it aspired to you, Unknown One, whose name is mystery! I sought for you, because you are Truth; I strove to attain to you, because you are Justice; I loved you, because you are Love; I died for you, because you are the Source of Life. Will you reject me, O Unknown? My torturing doubts, my passionate search for truth, my difficult life, my voluntary death—accept them as a bloodless offering, as a prayer, as a sigh! Absorb them as the immeasurable ether absorbs the evaporating mists! Take them, you whose name I do not know, let not the ghosts of the night I have traversed bar the way to you, to eternal light! Give way, you shades who dim the light of the dawn! I tell you, gods of my people, you are unjust, and where there is no justice there can be no truth, but only phantoms, creations of a dream. To this conclusion have I come, I, Socrates, who sought to fathom all things. Rise, dead mists, I go my way to Him whom I have sought all my life long!”
"The sunlight hits the dirty puddle, and light vapor rises to the sun, leaving behind thick mud. With your sunlight, you touched my dust-covered soul, and it reached out to you, Unknown One, whose name is a mystery! I searched for you because you represent Truth; I struggled to reach you because you embody Justice; I loved you because you are Love; I sacrificed for you because you are the Source of Life. Will you turn me away, O Unknown? Accept my painful doubts, my intense quest for truth, my challenging life, my willing death—take them as a bloodless offering, as a prayer, as a sigh! Absorb them like the vast ether absorbs the rising mists! Take them, you whose name I don’t know, and don’t let the ghosts of the night I’ve traveled prevent me from reaching you, the eternal light! Step aside, you shadows that dim the dawn! I tell you, gods of my people, you are unjust, and where there is no justice, there can be no truth, only phantoms, creations of a dream. This is what I have concluded, I, Socrates, who sought to understand all things. Rise, dead mists, I am on my way to Him whom I have sought all my life!"
The thunder burst again—a short, abrupt peal, as if the egis had fallen from the weakened hand of the thunderer. Storm-voices trembled from the mountains, sounding dully in the gorges, and died away in the clefts. In their place resounded other, marvellous tones.
The thunder crashed again—a sudden, sharp rumble, as if the shield had slipped from the weakened hand of the thunder god. Storm sounds quaked from the mountains, echoing softly in the valleys, then fading into the gaps. In their place, other, wondrous sounds emerged.
When Ctesippus looked up in astonishment, a spectacle presented itself such as no mortal eyes had ever seen.
When Ctesippus looked up in shock, an incredible sight appeared that no one had ever seen before.
The night vanished. The clouds lifted, and godly figures floated in the azure like golden ornaments on the hem of a festive robe. Heroic forms glimmered over the remote crags and ravines, and Elpidias, whose little figure was seen standing at the edge of a cleft in the rocks, stretched his hands toward them, as if beseeching the vanishing gods for a solution of his fate.
The night faded away. The clouds cleared, and divine figures drifted in the blue sky like golden decorations on the edge of a celebration robe. Heroic shapes sparkled above the distant cliffs and valleys, and Elpidias, whose small figure was visible standing at the edge of a gap in the rocks, reached his hands out toward them, as if pleading with the disappearing gods for a resolution to his destiny.
A mountain-peak now stood out clearly above the mysterious mist, gleaming like a torch over dark blue valleys. The son of Cronos, the thunderer, was no longer enthroned upon it, and the other Olympians too were gone.
A mountain peak now stood out clearly above the mysterious mist, shining like a torch over dark blue valleys. The son of Cronos, the thunder god, was no longer seated on it, and the other Olympians were gone as well.
Socrates stood alone in the light of the sun under the high heavens.
Socrates stood by himself in the sunlight beneath the vast sky.
Ctesippus was distinctly conscious of the pulse-beat of a mysterious life quivering throughout nature, stirring even the tiniest blade of grass.
Ctesippus was very aware of the heartbeat of a mysterious life vibrating through nature, moving even the smallest blade of grass.
A breath seemed to be stirring the balmy air, a voice to be sounding in wonderful harmony, an invisible tread to be heard—the tread of the radiant Dawn!
A gentle breeze was rustling the warm air, a voice seemed to be resonating in beautiful harmony, and an unseen step could be heard—the step of the glowing Dawn!
And on the illumined peak a man still stood, stretching out his arms in mute ecstasy, moved by a mighty impulse.
And on the bright peak, a man stood with his arms outstretched in silent joy, driven by a powerful urge.
A moment, and all disappeared, and the light of an ordinary day shone upon the awakened soul of Ctesippus. It was like dismal twilight after the revelation of nature that had blown upon him the breath of an unknown life.
A moment, and everything vanished, and the light of an ordinary day illuminated the awakened soul of Ctesippus. It was like gloomy twilight after the revelation of nature that had filled him with the breath of an unknown life.
In deep silence the pupils of the philosopher listened to the marvellous recital of Ctesippus. Plato broke the silence.
In complete silence, the students of the philosopher listened to Ctesippus's amazing story. Plato then spoke up.
“Let us investigate the dream and its significance,” he said.
“Let's look into the dream and what it means,” he said.
“Let us investigate it,” responded the others.
“Let’s check it out,” replied the others.
THE SIGNAL
BY VSEVOLOD M. GARSHIN.
Semyon Ivanov was a track-walker. His hut was ten versts away from a railroad station in one direction and twelve versts away in the other. About four versts away there was a cotton mill that had opened the year before, and its tall chimney rose up darkly from behind the forest. The only dwellings around were the distant huts of the other track-walkers.
Semyon Ivanov was a track inspector. His hut was ten kilometers away from a train station in one direction and twelve kilometers away in the other. About four kilometers away, there was a cotton mill that had opened the year before, and its tall chimney stood out against the trees. The only nearby homes were the distant huts of other track inspectors.
Semyon Ivanov’s health had been completely shattered. Nine years before he had served right through the war as servant to an officer. The sun had roasted him, the cold frozen him, and hunger famished him on the forced marches of forty and fifty versts a day in the heat and the cold and the rain and the shine. The bullets had whizzed about him, but, thank God! none had struck him.
Semyon Ivanov’s health was completely broken. Nine years earlier, he had served throughout the war as a servant to an officer. The sun had baked him, the cold had frozen him, and hunger had starved him during the forced marches of forty and fifty versts a day in the heat, cold, rain, and sun. Bullets had whizzed past him, but, thank God! none had hit him.
Semyon’s regiment had once been on the firing line. For a whole week there had been skirmishing with the Turks, only a deep ravine separating the two hostile armies; and from morn till eve there had been a steady cross-fire. Thrice daily Semyon carried a steaming samovar and his officer’s meals from the camp kitchen to the ravine. The bullets hummed about him and rattled viciously against the rocks. Semyon was terrified and cried sometimes, but still he kept right on. The officers were pleased with him, because he always had hot tea ready for them.
Semyon’s regiment had once been on the front lines. For an entire week, there were skirmishes with the Turks, with only a deep ravine separating the two enemy armies; from morning until evening, there was a constant cross-fire. Three times a day, Semyon carried a steaming samovar and his officers’ meals from the camp kitchen to the ravine. Bullets whizzed past him and clattered harshly against the rocks. Semyon was scared and sometimes cried, but he kept going anyway. The officers appreciated him because he always had hot tea ready for them.
He returned from the campaign with limbs unbroken but crippled with rheumatism. He had experienced no little sorrow since then. He arrived home to find that his father, an old man, and his little four-year-old son had died. Semyon remained alone with his wife. They could not do much. It was difficult to plough with rheumatic arms and legs. They could no longer stay in their village, so they started off to seek their fortune in new places. They stayed for a short time on the line, in Kherson and Donshchina, but nowhere found luck. Then the wife went out to service, and Semyon continued to travel about. Once he happened to ride on an engine, and at one of the stations the face of the station-master seemed familiar to him. Semyon looked at the station-master and the station-master looked at Semyon, and they recognised each other. He had been an officer in Semyon’s regiment.
He came back from the campaign with unbroken limbs but was crippled by rheumatism. He had gone through a lot of sorrow since then. When he got home, he found that his father, an old man, and his little four-year-old son had passed away. Semyon was left alone with his wife. They couldn’t do much; it was hard to plow with rheumatic arms and legs. They could no longer stay in their village, so they set off to try their luck in new places. They spent a short time on the railway line, in Kherson and Donshchina, but didn’t find any luck. Then the wife went to work as a servant, and Semyon kept traveling. One time, he happened to ride on a train, and at one of the stations, the station-master's face looked familiar to him. Semyon looked at the station-master, and the station-master looked back at Semyon, and they recognized each other. He had been an officer in Semyon’s regiment.
“You are Ivanov?” he said.
“Are you Ivanov?” he said.
“Yes, your Excellency.”
"Yes, your Excellency."
“How do you come to be here?”
“How did you end up here?”
Semyon told him all.
Semyon shared everything with him.
“Where are you off to?”
"Where are you going?"
“I cannot tell you, sir.”
"I can't tell you, sir."
“Idiot! What do you mean by ‘cannot tell you?’”
“Idiot! What do you mean by ‘I can’t tell you?’”
“I mean what I say, your Excellency. There is nowhere for me to go to. I must hunt for work, sir.”
“I mean what I say, Your Excellency. I have nowhere else to go. I need to look for work, sir.”
The station-master looked at him, thought a bit, and said: “See here, friend, stay here a while at the station. You are married, I think. Where is your wife?”
The station-master looked at him, thought for a moment, and said: “Listen, buddy, hang out here at the station for a bit. I believe you’re married. Where’s your wife?”
“Yes, your Excellency, I am married. My wife is at Kursk, in service with a merchant.”
“Yes, your Excellency, I’m married. My wife is in Kursk, working with a merchant.”
“Well, write to your wife to come here. I will give you a free pass for her. There is a position as track-walker open. I will speak to the Chief on your behalf.”
“Well, write to your wife to come here. I will give you a free pass for her. There’s a job as a track-walker available. I’ll talk to the Chief for you.”
“I shall be very grateful to you, your Excellency,” replied Semyon.
“I will be very grateful to you, your Excellency,” replied Semyon.
He stayed at the station, helped in the kitchen, cut firewood, kept the yard clean, and swept the platform. In a fortnight’s time his wife arrived, and Semyon went on a hand-trolley to his hut. The hut was a new one and warm, with as much wood as he wanted. There was a little vegetable garden, the legacy of former track-walkers, and there was about half a dessiatin of ploughed land on either side of the railway embankment. Semyon was rejoiced. He began to think of doing some farming, of purchasing a cow and a horse.
He stayed at the station, helped in the kitchen, cut firewood, kept the yard clean, and swept the platform. In two weeks, his wife arrived, and Semyon took a hand trolley to his hut. The hut was new and cozy, with as much firewood as he wanted. There was a small vegetable garden, a leftover from previous workers, and about half an acre of plowed land on either side of the railway embankment. Semyon was thrilled. He started thinking about farming, buying a cow and a horse.
He was given all necessary stores—a green flag, a red flag, lanterns, a horn, hammer, screw-wrench for the nuts, a crow-bar, spade, broom, bolts, and nails; they gave him two books of regulations and a time-table of the train. At first Semyon could not sleep at night, and learnt the whole time-table by heart. Two hours before a train was due he would go over his section, sit on the bench at his hut, and look and listen whether the rails were trembling or the rumble of the train could be heard. He even learned the regulations by heart, although he could only read by spelling out each word.
He was given everything he needed—a green flag, a red flag, lanterns, a horn, a hammer, a screwdriver for the nuts, a crowbar, a spade, a broom, bolts, and nails; they also gave him two books of rules and a train schedule. At first, Semyon couldn't sleep at night and memorized the entire schedule. Two hours before a train was due, he would check his section, sit on the bench outside his cabin, and watch and listen for the tracks to shake or the sound of the train approaching. He even memorized the rules, even though he could only read by sounding out each word.
It was summer; the work was not heavy; there was no snow to clear away, and the trains on that line were infrequent. Semyon used to go over his verst twice a day, examine and screw up nuts here and there, keep the bed level, look at the water-pipes, and then go home to his own affairs. There was only one drawback—he always had to get the inspector’s permission for the least little thing he wanted to do. Semyon and his wife were even beginning to be bored.
It was summer; the work wasn’t demanding; there was no snow to clear, and the trains on that line were rare. Semyon would check his section twice a day, tighten some nuts here and there, keep the track level, check the water pipes, and then head home to his own things. There was just one downside—he always needed to get the inspector’s approval for even the smallest tasks he wanted to do. Semyon and his wife were starting to feel a bit bored.
Two months passed, and Semyon commenced to make the acquaintance of his neighbours, the track-walkers on either side of him. One was a very old man, whom the authorities were always meaning to relieve. He scarcely moved out of his hut. His wife used to do all his work. The other track-walker, nearer the station, was a young man, thin, but muscular. He and Semyon met for the first time on the line midway between the huts. Semyon took off his hat and bowed. “Good health to you, neighbour,” he said.
Two months went by, and Semyon started to get to know his neighbors, the track-walkers on either side of him. One was an elderly man whom the authorities always intended to replace. He hardly ever left his hut. His wife did all the work for him. The other track-walker, closer to the station, was a young man—thin but strong. Semyon met him for the first time on the tracks halfway between their huts. Semyon took off his hat and bowed. “Wishing you good health, neighbor,” he said.
The neighbour glanced askance at him. “How do you do?” he replied; then turned around and made off.
The neighbor looked at him suspiciously. “How do you do?” he said; then turned and walked away.
Later the wives met. Semyon’s wife passed the time of day with her neighbour, but neither did she say much.
Later, the wives got together. Semyon's wife made small talk with her neighbor, but she didn't say much either.
On one occasion Semyon said to her: “Young woman, your husband is not very talkative.”
On one occasion, Semyon said to her, “Hey, your husband doesn't say much.”
The woman said nothing at first, then replied: “But what is there for him to talk about? Every one has his own business. Go your way, and God be with you.”
The woman didn't say anything at first, then answered, "But what does he have to talk about? Everyone has their own things to deal with. Go on, and take care."
However, after another month or so they became acquainted. Semyon would go with Vasily along the line, sit on the edge of a pipe, smoke, and talk of life. Vasily, for the most part, kept silent, but Semyon talked of his village, and of the campaign through which he had passed.
However, after another month or so, they got to know each other. Semyon would go with Vasily along the line, sit on the edge of a pipe, smoke, and talk about life. Vasily mostly stayed quiet, but Semyon shared stories about his village and the experiences he had during the campaign.
“I have had no little sorrow in my day,” he would say; “and goodness knows I have not lived long. God has not given me happiness, but what He may give, so will it be. That’s so, friend Vasily Stepanych.”
“I’ve experienced quite a bit of sadness in my life,” he would say; “and honestly, I haven't lived that long. God hasn't granted me happiness, but whatever He decides to give, that's how it will be. That's true, my friend Vasily Stepanych.”
Vasily Stepanych knocked the ashes out of his pipe against a rail, stood up, and said: “It is not luck which follows us in life, but human beings. There is no crueller beast on this earth than man. Wolf does not eat wolf, but man will readily devour man.”
Vasily Stepanych knocked the ashes out of his pipe against a railing, stood up, and said: “It’s not luck that follows us in life, but people. There’s no crueler creature on this planet than a human. A wolf doesn’t kill other wolves, but a man will easily devour another man.”
“Come, friend, don’t say that; a wolf eats wolf.”
“Come on, friend, don’t say that; a wolf eats wolf.”
“The words came into my mind and I said it. All the same, there is nothing crueller than man. If it were not for his wickedness and greed, it would be possible to live. Everybody tries to sting you to the quick, to bite and eat you up.”
“The words came to me, and I spoke them. Still, nothing is crueler than humanity. If it weren't for our wickedness and greed, life could be bearable. Everyone seems to want to hurt you, to bite and consume you.”
Semyon pondered a bit. “I don’t know, brother,” he said; “perhaps it is as you say, and perhaps it is God’s will.”
Semyon thought for a moment. “I’m not sure, brother,” he said; “maybe you’re right, and maybe it’s God’s will.”
“And perhaps,” said Vasily, “it is waste of time for me to talk to you. To put everything unpleasant on God, and sit and suffer, means, brother, being not a man but an animal. That’s what I have to say.” And he turned and went off without saying good-bye.
“And maybe,” said Vasily, “it’s a waste of time for me to talk to you. Blaming everything unpleasant on God and just sitting there suffering means, brother, you aren’t acting like a man but like an animal. That’s what I have to say.” Then he turned and walked away without saying goodbye.
Semyon also got up. “Neighbour,” he called, “why do you lose your temper?” But his neighbour did not look round, and kept on his way.
Semyon also stood up. “Hey, neighbor,” he called, “why are you getting so upset?” But his neighbor didn't turn around and just kept walking.
Semyon gazed after him until he was lost to sight in the cutting at the turn. He went home and said to his wife: “Arina, our neighbour is a wicked person, not a man.”
Semyon watched him until he disappeared around the bend. He went home and told his wife, “Arina, our neighbor is a wicked person, not a human being.”
However, they did not quarrel. They met again and discussed the same topics.
However, they didn't argue. They met again and talked about the same topics.
“All, mend, if it were not for men we should not be poking in these huts,” said Vasily, on one occasion.
“All, fix everything, if it weren’t for men we wouldn’t be rummaging through these huts,” said Vasily, on one occasion.
“And what if we are poking in these huts? It’s not so bad. You can live in them.”
“And what if we’re exploring these huts? It’s not that bad. You can actually live in them.”
“Live in them, indeed! Bah, you!... You have lived long and learned little, looked at much and seen little. What sort of life is there for a poor man in a hut here or there? The cannibals are devouring you. They are sucking up all your life-blood, and when you become old, they will throw you out just as they do husks to feed the pigs on. What pay do you get?”
“Live in them, really! Ugh, you!... You’ve lived a long time and learned very little, looked at a lot and seen hardly anything. What kind of life does a poor person have in a hut here or there? The cannibals are consuming you. They’re draining all your energy, and when you get old, they’ll toss you aside just like they do with scraps to feed the pigs. What do you get in return?”
“Not much, Vasily Stepanych—twelve rubles.”
“Not much, Vasily Stepanych—12 rubles.”
“And I, thirteen and a half rubles. Why? By the regulations the company should give us fifteen rubles a month with firing and lighting. Who decides that you should have twelve rubles, or I thirteen and a half? Ask yourself! And you say a man can live on that? You understand it is not a question of one and a half rubles or three rubles—even if they paid us each the whole fifteen rubles. I was at the station last month. The director passed through. I saw him. I had that honour. He had a separate coach. He came out and stood on the platform... I shall not stay here long; I shall go somewhere, anywhere, follow my nose.”
“And here I am, getting thirteen and a half rubles. Why is that? According to the rules, the company should be giving us fifteen rubles a month for heating and lighting. Who decides that you get twelve rubles, and I get thirteen and a half? Think about it! And you really believe someone can live on that? It’s not just about one and a half rubles or three rubles—even if they did pay us each the full fifteen rubles. I was at the station last month. The director passed through. I saw him. I had that honor. He had his own private coach. He stepped out and stood on the platform... I won’t stay here for long; I’ll go somewhere, anywhere, just follow my instincts.”
“But where will you go, Stepanych? Leave well enough alone. Here you have a house, warmth, a little piece of land. Your wife is a worker.”
“But where will you go, Stepanych? Just leave things as they are. You have a home here, warmth, a small piece of land. Your wife is a hard worker.”
“Land! You should look at my piece of land. Not a twig on it—nothing. I planted some cabbages in the spring, just when the inspector came along. He said: ‘What is this? Why have you not reported this? Why have you done this without permission? Dig them up, roots and all.’ He was drunk. Another time he would not have said a word, but this time it struck him. Three rubles fine!...”
“Land! You need to see my piece of land. Not a twig on it—nothing. I planted some cabbages in the spring, right when the inspector showed up. He said, ‘What is this? Why haven’t you reported this? Why did you do this without permission? Dig them up, roots and all.’ He was drunk. At another time, he wouldn’t have said a thing, but this time it got to him. Three rubles fine!”
Vasily kept silent for a while, pulling at his pipe, then added quietly: “A little more and I should have done for him.”
Vasily stayed quiet for a bit, puffing on his pipe, then quietly said: “A little longer and I would have taken care of him.”
“You are hot-tempered.”
“You're hot-headed.”
“No, I am not hot-tempered, but I tell the truth and think. Yes, he will still get a bloody nose from me. I will complain to the Chief. We will see then!” And Vasily did complain to the Chief.
“No, I’m not hot-tempered, but I speak the truth and think clearly. Yes, he’s still going to get a bloody nose from me. I’m going to report this to the Chief. We’ll see what happens then!” And Vasily did file a complaint with the Chief.
Once the Chief came to inspect the line. Three days later important personages were coming from St. Petersburg and would pass over the line. They were conducting an inquiry, so that previous to their journey it was necessary to put everything in order. Ballast was laid down, the bed was levelled, the sleepers carefully examined, spikes driven in a bit, nuts screwed up, posts painted, and orders given for yellow sand to be sprinkled at the level crossings. The woman at the neighbouring hut turned her old man out to weed. Semyon worked for a whole week. He put everything in order, mended his kaftan, cleaned and polished his brass plate until it fairly shone. Vasily also worked hard. The Chief arrived on a trolley, four men working the handles and the levers making the six wheels hum. The trolley travelled at twenty versts an hour, but the wheels squeaked. It reached Semyon’s hut, and he ran out and reported in soldierly fashion. All appeared to be in repair.
Once the Chief came to check on the line. Three days later, important people were coming from St. Petersburg and would be traveling along the line. They were conducting an inspection, so before their trip, it was crucial to get everything in order. Ballast was laid down, the bed was leveled, the sleepers were carefully examined, spikes were hammered in a bit more, nuts were tightened, posts were painted, and there were orders for yellow sand to be spread at the level crossings. The woman from the nearby hut sent her husband outside to weed. Semyon worked for a whole week. He got everything organized, fixed his jacket, cleaned and polished his brass plate until it shone. Vasily also put in a lot of effort. The Chief arrived on a trolley, with four men operating the handles and levers making the six wheels hum. The trolley traveled at twenty versts an hour, but the wheels squeaked. It reached Semyon’s hut, and he rushed out and reported in a disciplined manner. Everything seemed to be in order.
“Have you been here long?” inquired the Chief.
“Have you been here long?” asked the Chief.
“Since the second of May, your Excellency.”
"Since May 2nd, Your Excellency."
“All right. Thank you. And who is at hut No. 164?”
“All right. Thank you. And who’s in hut No. 164?”
The traffic inspector (he was travelling with the Chief on the trolley) replied: “Vasily Spiridov.”
The traffic inspector (he was riding with the Chief on the trolley) replied, "Vasily Spiridov."
“Spiridov, Spiridov... Ah! is he the man against whom you made a note last year?”
“Spiridov, Spiridov... Oh! Is he the guy you took a note about last year?”
“He is.”
"Yeah, he is."
“Well, we will see Vasily Spiridov. Go on!” The workmen laid to the handles, and the trolley got under way. Semyon watched it, and thought, “There will be trouble between them and my neighbour.”
“Well, we’re going to see Vasily Spiridov. Let’s go!” The workers grabbed the handles, and the trolley started moving. Semyon watched it and thought, “There’s going to be trouble between them and my neighbor.”
About two hours later he started on his round. He saw some one coming along the line from the cutting. Something white showed on his head. Semyon began to look more attentively. It was Vasily. He had a stick in his hand, a small bundle on his shoulder, and his cheek was bound up in a handkerchief.
About two hours later, he started his rounds. He saw someone coming down the line from the cutting. Something white was visible on their head. Semyon began to look closer. It was Vasily. He had a stick in one hand, a small bundle on his shoulder, and his cheek was wrapped in a handkerchief.
“Where are you off to?” cried Semyon.
“Where are you headed?” shouted Semyon.
Vasily came quite close. He was very pale, white as chalk, and his eyes had a wild look. Almost choking, he muttered: “To town—to Moscow—to the head office.”
Vasily was very close now. He was incredibly pale, white as chalk, and his eyes looked wild. Almost gasping, he muttered: “To town—to Moscow—to the head office.”
“Head office? Ah, you are going to complain, I suppose. Give it up! Vasily Stepanych, forget it.”
“Head office? Ah, I guess you're going to complain, right? Just drop it! Vasily Stepanych, let it go.”
“No, mate, I will not forget. It is too late. See! He struck me in the face, drew blood. So long as I live I will not forget. I will not leave it like this!”
“No, buddy, I won't forget. It's too late for that. Look! He hit me in the face, made me bleed. As long as I live, I won't forget. I won't just let it go!”
Semyon took his hand. “Give it up, Stepanych. I am giving you good advice. You will not better things...”
Semyon took his hand. “Let it go, Stepanych. I'm giving you good advice. You won't improve things...”
“Better things! I know myself I shan’t better things. You were right about Fate. It would be better for me not to do it, but one must stand up for the right.”
“Better things! I know I won’t get better things. You were right about Fate. It would be better for me not to do it, but I have to stand up for what’s right.”
“But tell me, how did it happen?”
“But tell me, how did it happen?”
“How? He examined everything, got down from the trolley, looked into the hut. I knew beforehand that he would be strict, and so I had put everything into proper order. He was just going when I made my complaint. He immediately cried out: ‘Here is a Government inquiry coming, and you make a complaint about a vegetable garden. Here are privy councillors coming, and you annoy me with cabbages!’ I lost patience and said something—not very much, but it offended him, and he struck me in the face. I stood still; I did nothing, just as if what he did was perfectly all right. They went off; I came to myself, washed my face, and left.”
“How? He looked at everything, got off the trolley, and checked the hut. I already knew he would be strict, so I made sure everything was in order. He was just about to leave when I made my complaint. He immediately shouted: ‘A Government inquiry is coming, and you’re complaining about a vegetable garden. Here are privy councillors arriving, and you're bothering me with cabbages!’ I lost my temper and said something—not much, but it upset him, and he slapped me in the face. I just stood there; I didn’t do anything, as if what he did was completely fine. They left; I collected myself, washed my face, and walked away.”
“And what about the hut?”
“And what about the cabin?”
“My wife is staying there. She will look after things. Never mind about their roads.”
“My wife is staying there. She will take care of things. Don't worry about their roads.”
Vasily got up and collected himself. “Good-bye, Ivanov. I do not know whether I shall get any one at the office to listen to me.”
Vasily stood up and gathered himself. “Goodbye, Ivanov. I’m not sure if anyone at the office will listen to me.”
“Surely you are not going to walk?”
“Are you seriously not going to walk?”
“At the station I will try to get on a freight train, and to-morrow I shall be in Moscow.”
“At the station, I'll try to catch a freight train, and tomorrow I’ll be in Moscow.”
The neighbours bade each other farewell. Vasily was absent for some time. His wife worked for him night and day. She never slept, and wore herself out waiting for her husband. On the third day the commission arrived. An engine, luggage-van, and two first-class saloons; but Vasily was still away. Semyon saw his wife on the fourth day. Her face was swollen from crying and her eyes were red.
The neighbors said goodbye to each other. Vasily was gone for a while. His wife worked tirelessly for him, day and night. She hardly slept and exhausted herself waiting for him. On the third day, the commission showed up. An engine, a luggage car, and two first-class coaches; but Vasily was still missing. Semyon saw his wife on the fourth day. Her face was puffy from crying, and her eyes were red.
“Has your husband returned?” he asked. But the woman only made a gesture with her hands, and without saying a word went her way.
“Has your husband come back?” he asked. But the woman just waved her hands and walked away without saying anything.
Semyon had learnt when still a lad to make flutes out of a kind of reed. He used to burn out the heart of the stalk, make holes where necessary, drill them, fix a mouthpiece at one end, and tune them so well that it was possible to play almost any air on them. He made a number of them in his spare time, and sent them by his friends amongst the freight brakemen to the bazaar in the town. He got two kopeks apiece for them. On the day following the visit of the commission he left his wife at home to meet the six o’clock train, and started off to the forest to cut some sticks. He went to the end of his section—at this point the line made a sharp turn—descended the embankment, and struck into the wood at the foot of the mountain. About half a verst away there was a big marsh, around which splendid reeds for his flutes grew. He cut a whole bundle of stalks and started back home. The sun was already dropping low, and in the dead stillness only the twittering of the birds was audible, and the crackle of the dead wood under his feet. As he walked along rapidly, he fancied he heard the clang of iron striking iron, and he redoubled his pace. There was no repair going on in his section. What did it mean? He emerged from the woods, the railway embankment stood high before him; on the top a man was squatting on the bed of the line busily engaged in something. Semyon commenced quietly to crawl up towards him. He thought it was some one after the nuts which secure the rails. He watched, and the man got up, holding a crow-bar in his hand. He had loosened a rail, so that it would move to one side. A mist swam before Semyon’s eyes; he wanted to cry out, but could not. It was Vasily! Semyon scrambled up the bank, as Vasily with crow-bar and wrench slid headlong down the other side.
Semyon had learned as a kid to make flutes out of a type of reed. He would burn out the inside of the stalk, make the necessary holes, drill them, attach a mouthpiece at one end, and tune them so well that he could play almost any tune on them. He made several in his spare time and had his friends among the freight brakemen take them to the market in town. He sold them for two kopeks each. The day after the commission's visit, he left his wife at home to catch the six o’clock train and went to the forest to cut some sticks. He walked to the end of his section—where the line made a sharp turn—went down the embankment, and entered the woods at the foot of the mountain. About half a verst away, there was a large marsh, where beautiful reeds for his flutes grew. He cut a whole bundle of stalks and started back home. The sun was already setting, and in the quiet, the only sounds were the birds chirping and the crunch of the dead wood under his feet. As he walked quickly, he thought he heard the sound of metal hitting metal, so he quickened his pace. There was no repair work happening in his section. What could it mean? He came out of the woods, and the railway embankment loomed high in front of him. On top of it, a man was squatting on the track bed, busy with something. Semyon quietly crept up toward him, thinking it was someone after the nuts that secure the rails. He watched as the man got up, holding a crowbar in his hand. He had loosened a rail so it could shift to one side. A haze swam before Semyon's eyes; he wanted to shout but couldn’t. It was Vasily! Semyon scrambled up the bank just as Vasily, with crowbar and wrench, slid down the other side.
“Vasily Stepanych! My dear friend, come back! Give me the crow-bar. We will put the rail back; no one will know. Come back! Save your soul from sin!”
“Vasily Stepanych! My dear friend, come back! Hand me the crowbar. We’ll put the rail back; nobody will know. Come back! Save your soul from sin!”
Vasily did not look back, but disappeared into the woods.
Vasily didn’t look back and vanished into the woods.
Semyon stood before the rail which had been torn up. He threw down his bundle of sticks. A train was due; not a freight, but a passenger-train. And he had nothing with which to stop it, no flag. He could not replace the rail and could not drive in the spikes with his bare hands. It was necessary to run, absolutely necessary to run to the hut for some tools. “God help me!” he murmured.
Semyon stood in front of the torn-up rail. He dropped his bundle of sticks. A train was coming; not a freight train, but a passenger train. And he had nothing to stop it, no flag. He couldn’t fix the rail and couldn’t drive in the spikes with his bare hands. He had to run, it was absolutely essential to run to the hut for some tools. “God help me!” he muttered.
Semyon started running towards his hut. He was out of breath, but still ran, falling every now and then. He had cleared the forest; he was only a few hundred feet from his hut, not more, when he heard the distant hooter of the factory sound—six o’clock! In two minutes’ time No. 7 train was due. “Oh, Lord! Have pity on innocent souls!” In his mind Semyon saw the engine strike against the loosened rail with its left wheel, shiver, careen, tear up and splinter the sleepers—and just there, there was a curve and the embankment seventy feet high, down which the engine would topple—and the third-class carriages would be packed ... little children... All sitting in the train now, never dreaming of danger. “Oh, Lord! Tell me what to do!... No, it is impossible to run to the hut and get back in time.”
Semyon began running toward his hut. He was out of breath but kept running, stumbling every now and then. He had made it through the forest and was only a few hundred feet away from his hut when he heard the distant hoot of the factory whistle—six o’clock! In two minutes, the No. 7 train was due. “Oh, Lord! Have mercy on innocent souls!” In his mind, Semyon envisioned the train hitting the loose rail with its left wheel, shuddering, derailing, tearing up the wooden sleepers—and right there, there was a curve and the embankment dropping seventy feet, where the train would tumble down—and the third-class carriages would be packed... little children... All sitting on the train now, completely unaware of the danger. “Oh, Lord! What should I do!... No, it’s impossible to run to the hut and get back in time.”
Semyon did not run on to the hut, but turned back and ran faster than before. He was running almost mechanically, blindly; he did not know himself what was to happen. He ran as far as the rail which had been pulled up; his sticks were lying in a heap. He bent down, seized one without knowing why, and ran on farther. It seemed to him the train was already coming. He heard the distant whistle; he heard the quiet, even tremor of the rails; but his strength was exhausted, he could run no farther, and came to a halt about six hundred feet from the awful spot. Then an idea came into his head, literally like a ray of light. Pulling off his cap, he took out of it a cotton scarf, drew his knife out of the upper part of his boot, and crossed himself, muttering, “God bless me!”
Semyon didn’t run toward the hut; instead, he turned around and ran faster than before. He was almost running on autopilot, blindly; he didn’t even know what was going to happen. He ran all the way to the spot where the rail had been taken up; his sticks were lying in a pile. He bent down, picked one up without knowing why, and kept running. It felt to him like the train was already on its way. He heard the distant whistle; he felt the quiet, steady vibration of the rails; but he was out of strength, couldn't run any further, and stopped about six hundred feet from the horrible scene. Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind, almost like a ray of light. He took off his cap, pulled out a cotton scarf from it, drew his knife from the top of his boot, and crossed himself, muttering, “God bless me!”
He buried the knife in his left arm above the elbow; the blood spurted out, flowing in a hot stream. In this he soaked his scarf, smoothed it out, tied it to the stick and hung out his red flag.
He stabbed the knife into his left arm above the elbow; blood gushed out, streaming hot. He soaked his scarf in it, smoothed it out, tied it to the stick, and hung out his red flag.
He stood waving his flag. The train was already in sight. The driver would not see him—would come close up, and a heavy train cannot be pulled up in six hundred feet.
He stood waving his flag. The train was already in sight. The driver wouldn’t see him—would come up close, and a heavy train can’t be stopped in six hundred feet.
And the blood kept on flowing. Semyon pressed the sides of the wound together so as to close it, but the blood did not diminish. Evidently he had cut his arm very deep. His head commenced to swim, black spots began to dance before his eyes, and then it became dark. There was a ringing in his ears. He could not see the train or hear the noise. Only one thought possessed him. “I shall not be able to keep standing up. I shall fall and drop the flag; the train will pass over me. Help me, oh Lord!”
And the blood kept flowing. Semyon pressed the edges of the wound together to try to close it, but the blood didn’t stop. Clearly, he had cut his arm very deeply. His head started to spin, dark spots began dancing in front of his eyes, and then everything went black. There was a ringing in his ears. He couldn’t see the train or hear anything. Only one thought consumed him. “I won’t be able to stay standing. I’ll fall and drop the flag; the train will run over me. Help me, oh Lord!”
All turned black before him, his mind became a blank, and he dropped the flag; but the blood-stained banner did not fall to the ground. A hand seized it and held it high to meet the approaching train. The engineer saw it, shut the regulator, and reversed steam. The train came to a standstill.
Everything went dark around him, his mind went blank, and he dropped the flag; but the blood-stained banner didn’t hit the ground. A hand grabbed it and lifted it high to signal the oncoming train. The engineer saw it, shut off the regulator, and reversed the steam. The train came to a stop.
People jumped out of the carriages and collected in a crowd. They saw a man lying senseless on the footway, drenched in blood, and another man standing beside him with a blood-stained rag on a stick.
People jumped out of the carriages and gathered in a crowd. They saw a man lying unconscious on the sidewalk, covered in blood, and another man standing next to him with a blood-soaked rag on a stick.
Vasily looked around at all. Then, lowering his head, he said: “Bind me. I tore up a rail!”
Vasily looked around at everyone. Then, lowering his head, he said, “Tie me up. I broke a rail!”
THE DARLING
BY ANTON P. CHEKOV
Olenka, the daughter of the retired collegiate assessor Plemyanikov, was sitting on the back-door steps of her house doing nothing. It was hot, the flies were nagging and teasing, and it was pleasant to think that it would soon be evening. Dark rain clouds were gathering from the east, wafting a breath of moisture every now and then.
Olenka, the daughter of the retired collegiate assessor Plemyanikov, was sitting on the back steps of her house, not doing anything. It was hot, flies were buzzing around and annoying her, and it felt nice to think that evening would come soon. Dark rain clouds were rolling in from the east, bringing a hint of moisture now and then.
Kukin, who roomed in the wing of the same house, was standing in the yard looking up at the sky. He was the manager of the Tivoli, an open-air theatre.
Kukin, who shared a room in the same house, was standing in the yard looking up at the sky. He was the manager of the Tivoli, an outdoor theater.
“Again,” he said despairingly. “Rain again. Rain, rain, rain! Every day rain! As though to spite me. I might as well stick my head into a noose and be done with it. It’s ruining me. Heavy losses every day!” He wrung his hands, and continued, addressing Olenka: “What a life, Olga Semyonovna! It’s enough to make a man weep. He works, he does his best, his very best, he tortures himself, he passes sleepless nights, he thinks and thinks and thinks how to do everything just right. And what’s the result? He gives the public the best operetta, the very best pantomime, excellent artists. But do they want it? Have they the least appreciation of it? The public is rude. The public is a great boor. The public wants a circus, a lot of nonsense, a lot of stuff. And there’s the weather. Look! Rain almost every evening. It began to rain on the tenth of May, and it’s kept it up through the whole of June. It’s simply awful. I can’t get any audiences, and don’t I have to pay rent? Don’t I have to pay the actors?”
“Again,” he said in despair. “Rain again. Rain, rain, rain! Every day it's rain! It's as if it’s out to get me. I might as well throw in the towel and end it all. It’s destroying me. Huge losses every day!” He wrung his hands and continued, speaking to Olenka: “What a life, Olga Semyonovna! It’s enough to make anyone cry. He works, he does his best, his absolute best, he puts himself through hell, he spends sleepless nights thinking and thinking about how to do everything perfectly. And what’s the outcome? He gives the audience the best operetta, the very best pantomime, amazing performers. But do they even want it? Do they appreciate it at all? The audience is rude. The audience is a bunch of idiots. The audience wants a circus, a load of nonsense, a bunch of gimmicks. And then there’s the weather. Look! Rain almost every evening. It started raining on May 10th, and it’s kept going all through June. It’s just awful. I can’t get any crowds, and don’t I have to pay rent? Don’t I have to pay the actors?”
The next day towards evening the clouds gathered again, and Kukin said with an hysterical laugh:
The next day, in the evening, the clouds gathered again, and Kukin said with a hysterical laugh:
“Oh, I don’t care. Let it do its worst. Let it drown the whole theatre, and me, too. All right, no luck for me in this world or the next. Let the actors bring suit against me and drag me to court. What’s the court? Why not Siberia at hard labour, or even the scaffold? Ha, ha, ha!”
“Oh, I
It was the same on the third day.
It was the same on the third day.
Olenka listened to Kukin seriously, in silence. Sometimes tears would rise to her eyes. At last Kukin’s misfortune touched her. She fell in love with him. He was short, gaunt, with a yellow face, and curly hair combed back from his forehead, and a thin tenor voice. His features puckered all up when he spoke. Despair was ever inscribed on his face. And yet he awakened in Olenka a sincere, deep feeling.
Olenka listened to Kukin intently and quietly. Sometimes tears filled her eyes. Eventually, Kukin’s troubles affected her deeply. She fell in love with him. He was short and skinny, with a yellowish complexion and curly hair slicked back from his forehead, and a thin tenor voice. His face would scrunch up when he talked. Despair was always evident on his face. And yet, he stirred in Olenka a genuine, profound emotion.
She was always loving somebody. She couldn’t get on without loving somebody. She had loved her sick father, who sat the whole time in his armchair in a darkened room, breathing heavily. She had loved her aunt, who came from Brianska once or twice a year to visit them. And before that, when a pupil at the progymnasium, she had loved her French teacher. She was a quiet, kind-hearted, compassionate girl, with a soft gentle way about her. And she made a very healthy, wholesome impression. Looking at her full, rosy cheeks, at her soft white neck with the black mole, and at the good naïve smile that always played on her face when something pleasant was said, the men would think, “Not so bad,” and would smile too; and the lady visitors, in the middle of the conversation, would suddenly grasp her hand and exclaim, “You darling!” in a burst of delight.
She was always loving someone. She couldn’t get by without loving someone. She had loved her sick father, who sat the whole time in his armchair in a dark room, breathing heavily. She had loved her aunt, who came from Briansk once or twice a year to visit them. And before that, when she was a student at the progymnasium, she had loved her French teacher. She was a quiet, kind-hearted, compassionate girl, with a soft, gentle manner about her. And she made a very healthy, wholesome impression. Looking at her full, rosy cheeks, her soft white neck with the black mole, and the good, innocent smile that always appeared on her face when something nice was said, the men would think, “Not bad,” and would smile back; and the lady visitors, in the middle of a conversation, would suddenly grab her hand and exclaim, “You darling!” in a burst of delight.
The house, hers by inheritance, in which she had lived from birth, was located at the outskirts of the city on the Gypsy Road, not far from the Tivoli. From early evening till late at night she could hear the music in the theatre and the bursting of the rockets; and it seemed to her that Kukin was roaring and battling with his fate and taking his chief enemy, the indifferent public, by assault. Her heart melted softly, she felt no desire to sleep, and when Kukin returned home towards morning, she tapped on her window-pane, and through the curtains he saw her face and one shoulder and the kind smile she gave him.
The house that was hers by inheritance and where she had lived since birth was on the edge of the city on Gypsy Road, not far from Tivoli. From early evening until late at night, she could hear the music from the theater and the sound of fireworks; it felt to her like Kukin was roaring and fighting against his fate, taking on his main enemy—the indifferent public. Her heart warmed, she didn’t want to sleep, and when Kukin came home in the early morning, she tapped on her window. Through the curtains, he saw her face, one shoulder, and the kind smile she gave him.
He proposed to her, and they were married. And when he had a good look of her neck and her full vigorous shoulders, he clapped his hands and said:
He proposed to her, and they got married. And when he took a good look at her neck and her strong, full shoulders, he clapped his hands and said:
“You darling!”
“You sweetheart!”
He was happy. But it rained on their wedding-day, and the expression of despair never left his face.
He was happy. But it rained on their wedding day, and the look of despair never left his face.
They got along well together. She sat in the cashier’s box, kept the theatre in order, wrote down the expenses, and paid out the salaries. Her rosy cheeks, her kind naïve smile, like a halo around her face, could be seen at the cashier’s window, behind the scenes, and in the café. She began to tell her friends that the theatre was the greatest, the most important, the most essential thing in the world, that it was the only place to obtain true enjoyment in and become humanised and educated.
They got along really well. She sat in the cashier’s booth, kept the theater organized, noted down the expenses, and distributed the salaries. Her rosy cheeks and kind, innocent smile, which looked like a halo around her face, could be seen at the cashier’s window, behind the scenes, and in the café. She started telling her friends that the theater was the greatest, most important, and most essential thing in the world—that it was the only place to find true enjoyment and be refined and educated.
“But do you suppose the public appreciates it?” she asked. “What the public wants is the circus. Yesterday Vanichka and I gave Faust Burlesqued, and almost all the boxes were empty. If we had given some silly nonsense, I assure you, the theatre would have been overcrowded. To-morrow we’ll put Orpheus in Hades on. Do come.”
“But do you really think the public cares?” she asked. “What the public wants is a spectacle. Yesterday, Vanichka and I performed Faust Burlesqued, and nearly all the boxes were empty. If we had put on some ridiculous show, I guarantee the theater would have been packed. Tomorrow we'll be doing Orpheus in Hades. You should come.”
Whatever Kukin said about the theatre and the actors, she repeated. She spoke, as he did, with contempt of the public, of its indifference to art, of its boorishness. She meddled in the rehearsals, corrected the actors, watched the conduct of the musicians; and when an unfavourable criticism appeared in the local paper, she wept and went to the editor to argue with him.
Whatever Kukin said about the theater and the actors, she echoed. She spoke, just like him, with disdain for the audience, their indifference to art, and their uncouthness. She got involved in the rehearsals, corrected the actors, and monitored the musicians' performance; and when a negative review came out in the local newspaper, she cried and went to confront the editor.
The actors were fond of her and called her “Vanichka and I” and “the darling.” She was sorry for them and lent them small sums. When they bilked her, she never complained to her husband; at the utmost she shed a few tears.
The actors liked her and called her “Vanichka and I” and “the darling.” She felt sorry for them and lent them small amounts of money. When they tricked her, she never told her husband; at most, she shed a few tears.
In winter, too, they got along nicely together. They leased a theatre in the town for the whole winter and sublet it for short periods to a Little Russian theatrical company, to a conjuror and to the local amateur players.
In winter, they also got along well together. They rented a theater in town for the entire winter and sublet it for short periods to a Little Russian theater company, a magician, and the local amateur actors.
Olenka grew fuller and was always beaming with contentment; while Kukin grew thinner and yellower and complained of his terrible losses, though he did fairly well the whole winter. At night he coughed, and she gave him raspberry syrup and lime water, rubbed him with eau de Cologne, and wrapped him up in soft coverings.
Olenka got fuller and always radiated happiness, while Kukin became thinner and more jaundiced, constantly lamenting his significant losses, even though he did reasonably well throughout the winter. At night, he coughed, and she would give him raspberry syrup and lime water, rub him with cologne, and wrap him in soft blankets.
“You are my precious sweet,” she said with perfect sincerity, stroking his hair. “You are such a dear.”
“You are my precious sweetheart,” she said with complete sincerity, stroking his hair. “You are such a dear.”
At Lent he went to Moscow to get his company together, and, while without him, Olenka was unable to sleep. She sat at the window the whole time, gazing at the stars. She likened herself to the hens that are also uneasy and unable to sleep when their rooster is out of the coop. Kukin was detained in Moscow. He wrote he would be back during Easter Week, and in his letters discussed arrangements already for the Tivoli. But late one night, before Easter Monday, there was an ill-omened knocking at the wicket-gate. It was like a knocking on a barrel—boom, boom, boom! The sleepy cook ran barefooted, plashing through the puddles, to open the gate.
During Lent, he went to Moscow to gather his team, and while he was away, Olenka couldn't sleep. She sat by the window the whole time, looking at the stars. She compared herself to the hens that also feel restless and can't sleep when their rooster is out of the coop. Kukin was held up in Moscow. He wrote that he would return during Easter Week and discussed plans for the Tivoli in his letters. But late one night, before Easter Monday, there was an ominous knocking at the gate. It sounded like someone banging on a barrel—boom, boom, boom! The sleepy cook rushed barefoot, splashing through puddles, to open the gate.
“Open the gate, please,” said some one in a hollow bass voice. “I have a telegram for you.”
“Please open the gate,” said someone in a deep, hollow voice. “I have a telegram for you.”
Olenka had received telegrams from her husband before; but this time, somehow, she was numbed with terror. She opened the telegram with trembling hands and read:
Olenka had gotten telegrams from her husband before, but this time, for some reason, she was paralyzed with fear. She opened the telegram with shaking hands and read:
“Ivan Petrovich died suddenly to-day. Awaiting propt orders for wuneral Tuesday.”
“Ivan Petrovich died suddenly today. Awaiting proper orders for the funeral on Tuesday.”
That was the way the telegram was written—“wuneral”—and another unintelligible word—“propt.” The telegram was signed by the manager of the opera company.
That’s how the telegram was written—“wuneral”—and another confusing word—“propt.” The telegram was signed by the manager of the opera company.
“My dearest!” Olenka burst out sobbing. “Vanichka, my dearest, my sweetheart. Why did I ever meet you? Why did I ever get to know you and love you? To whom have you abandoned your poor Olenka, your poor, unhappy Olenka?”
“My dearest!” Olenka cried, tears streaming down her face. “Vanichka, my love, my sweetheart. Why did I ever meet you? Why did I ever get to know you and fall in love with you? To whom have you left your poor Olenka, your poor, miserable Olenka?”
Kukin was buried on Tuesday in the Vagankov Cemetery in Moscow. Olenka returned home on Wednesday; and as soon as she entered her house she threw herself on her bed and broke into such loud sobbing that she could be heard in the street and in the neighbouring yards.
Kukin was buried on Tuesday in the Vagankov Cemetery in Moscow. Olenka came home on Wednesday; and as soon as she walked into her house, she collapsed on her bed and started crying so loudly that people could hear her in the street and in the nearby yards.
“The darling!” said the neighbours, crossing themselves. “How Olga Semyonovna, the poor darling, is grieving!”
“The darling!” said the neighbors, crossing themselves. “How Olga Semyonovna, the poor dear, is grieving!”
Three months afterwards Olenka was returning home from mass, downhearted and in deep mourning. Beside her walked a man also returning from church, Vasily Pustovalov, the manager of the merchant Babakayev’s lumber-yard. He was wearing a straw hat, a white vest with a gold chain, and looked more like a landowner than a business man.
Three months later, Olenka was coming home from church, feeling sad and in deep mourning. Walking beside her was a man also heading back from church, Vasily Pustovalov, the manager of the merchant Babakayev’s lumberyard. He wore a straw hat, a white vest with a gold chain, and looked more like a landowner than a businessman.
“Everything has its ordained course, Olga Semyonovna,” he said sedately, with sympathy in his voice. “And if any one near and dear to us dies, then it means it was God’s will and we should remember that and bear it with submission.”
“Everything has its destined path, Olga Semyonovna,” he said calmly, with compassion in his voice. “And if someone close to us passes away, it means it was God's will, and we should remember that and accept it with grace.”
He took her to the wicket-gate, said good-bye and went away. After that she heard his sedate voice the whole day; and on closing her eyes she instantly had a vision of his dark beard. She took a great liking to him. And evidently he had been impressed by her, too; for, not long after, an elderly woman, a distant acquaintance, came in to have a cup of coffee with her. As soon as the woman was seated at table she began to speak about Pustovalov—how good he was, what a steady man, and any woman could be glad to get him as a husband. Three days later Pustovalov himself paid Olenka a visit. He stayed only about ten minutes, and spoke little, but Olenka fell in love with him, fell in love so desperately that she did not sleep the whole night and burned as with fever. In the morning she sent for the elderly woman. Soon after, Olenka and Pustovalov were engaged, and the wedding followed.
He took her to the gate, said goodbye, and left. After that, she heard his calm voice all day; and when she closed her eyes, she instantly saw his dark beard. She really liked him. Clearly, he was impressed by her too; because not long after, an older woman, a distant acquaintance, came over for a cup of coffee. As soon as the woman sat down, she started talking about Pustovalov—how good he was, what a reliable guy he was, and any woman would be lucky to have him as a husband. Three days later, Pustovalov himself came to visit Olenka. He stayed for about ten minutes and said little, but Olenka fell in love with him so intensely that she couldn't sleep all night and felt like she was on fire. In the morning, she called for the older woman. Soon after, Olenka and Pustovalov were engaged, and they had the wedding.
Pustovalov and Olenka lived happily together. He usually stayed in the lumber-yard until dinner, then went out on business. In his absence Olenka took his place in the office until evening, attending to the book-keeping and despatching the orders.
Pustovalov and Olenka lived happily together. He typically worked at the lumberyard until dinner, then went out for business. While he was away, Olenka covered for him in the office until evening, handling the bookkeeping and sending out the orders.
“Lumber rises twenty per cent every year nowadays,” she told her customers and acquaintances. “Imagine, we used to buy wood from our forests here. Now Vasichka has to go every year to the government of Mogilev to get wood. And what a tax!” she exclaimed, covering her cheeks with her hands in terror. “What a tax!”
“Lumber goes up twenty percent each year now,” she told her customers and friends. “Can you believe it? We used to get wood from our own forests. Now Vasichka has to go to the government of Mogilev every year to get wood. And the tax!” she exclaimed, covering her cheeks with her hands in shock. “What a tax!”
She felt as if she had been dealing in lumber for ever so long, that the most important and essential thing in life was lumber. There was something touching and endearing in the way she pronounced the words, “beam,” “joist,” “plank,” “stave,” “lath,” “gun-carriage,” “clamp.” At night she dreamed of whole mountains of boards and planks, long, endless rows of wagons conveying the wood somewhere, far, far from the city. She dreamed that a whole regiment of beams, 36 ft. x 5 in., were advancing in an upright position to do battle against the lumber-yard; that the beams and joists and clamps were knocking against each other, emitting the sharp crackling reports of dry wood, that they were all falling and then rising again, piling on top of each other. Olenka cried out in her sleep, and Pustovalov said to her gently:
She felt like she had been working with lumber forever, as if the most important thing in life was lumber. There was something sweet and lovable about the way she said “beam,” “joist,” “plank,” “stave,” “lath,” “gun-carriage,” “clamp.” At night, she dreamed of whole mountains of boards and planks, long, endless lines of wagons carrying the wood somewhere, far away from the city. She dreamed that an entire regiment of beams, 36 ft. x 5 in., was marching upright to battle the lumber yard; that the beams and joists and clamps were crashing into each other, making the sharp crackling sounds of dry wood, that they were all falling and then rising again, piling on top of each other. Olenka cried out in her sleep, and Pustovalov said to her gently:
“Olenka my dear, what is the matter? Cross yourself.”
“Olenka, my dear, what’s wrong? Cross yourself.”
Her husband’s opinions were all hers. If he thought the room was too hot, she thought so too. If he thought business was dull, she thought business was dull. Pustovalov was not fond of amusements and stayed home on holidays; she did the same.
Her husband's opinions were all hers. If he thought the room was too hot, she agreed. If he thought business was boring, she thought business was boring. Pustovalov wasn't into fun and stayed home on holidays; she did the same.
“You are always either at home or in the office,” said her friends. “Why don’t you go to the theatre or to the circus, darling?”
“You’re either home or at the office all the time,” her friends said. “Why don’t you go to the theater or the circus, darling?”
“Vasichka and I never go to the theatre,” she answered sedately. “We have work to do, we have no time for nonsense. What does one get out of going to theatre?”
“Vasichka and I never go to the theater,” she replied calmly. “We have work to do; we don’t have time for nonsense. What do you really get from going to the theater?”
On Saturdays she and Pustovalov went to vespers, and on holidays to early mass. On returning home they walked side by side with rapt faces, an agreeable smell emanating from both of them and her silk dress rustling pleasantly. At home they drank tea with milk-bread and various jams, and then ate pie. Every day at noontime there was an appetising odour in the yard and outside the gate of cabbage soup, roast mutton, or duck; and, on fast days, of fish. You couldn’t pass the gate without being seized by an acute desire to eat. The samovar was always boiling on the office table, and customers were treated to tea and biscuits. Once a week the married couple went to the baths and returned with red faces, walking side by side.
On Saturdays, she and Pustovalov went to evening services, and on holidays, they attended early mass. On their way home, they walked side by side with blissful expressions, a pleasant scent coming from both of them, and her silk dress rustling softly. At home, they enjoyed tea with milk, bread, and various jams, followed by pie. Every day at noon, a delicious aroma wafted through the yard and outside the gate, filling the air with the smell of cabbage soup, roast lamb, or duck; on fasting days, it was fish. You couldn't pass the gate without feeling a strong urge to eat. The samovar was always bubbling on the office table, and customers were served tea and biscuits. Once a week, the couple went to the baths and returned with flushed faces, walking side by side.
“We are getting along very well, thank God,” said Olenka to her friends. “God grant that all should live as well as Vasichka and I.”
“We're getting along really well, thank God,” Olenka told her friends. “Hopefully everyone can live as happily as Vasichka and I do.”
When Pustovalov went to the government of Mogilev to buy wood, she was dreadfully homesick for him, did not sleep nights, and cried. Sometimes the veterinary surgeon of the regiment, Smirnov, a young man who lodged in the wing of her house, came to see her evenings. He related incidents, or they played cards together. This distracted her. The most interesting of his stories were those of his own life. He was married and had a son; but he had separated from his wife because she had deceived him, and now he hated her and sent her forty rubles a month for his son’s support. Olenka sighed, shook her head, and was sorry for him.
When Pustovalov went to the government of Mogilev to buy wood, she missed him terribly, couldn’t sleep at night, and cried. Sometimes, the regiment's veterinarian, Smirnov, a young man who stayed in the wing of her house, would stop by in the evenings. He shared stories or they played cards together. This helped take her mind off things. The most captivating of his stories were about his own life. He was married and had a son, but he had separated from his wife because she had cheated on him, and now he despised her and sent her forty rubles a month for their son's support. Olenka sighed, shook her head, and felt sorry for him.
“Well, the Lord keep you,” she said, as she saw him off to the door by candlelight. “Thank you for coming to kill time with me. May God give you health. Mother in Heaven!” She spoke very sedately, very judiciously, imitating her husband. The veterinary surgeon had disappeared behind the door when she called out after him: “Do you know, Vladimir Platonych, you ought to make up with your wife. Forgive her, if only for the sake of your son. The child understands everything, you may be sure.”
"Well, take care," she said as she saw him to the door by candlelight. "Thanks for coming to hang out with me. I hope you stay healthy. Mother in Heaven!" She spoke very calmly and wisely, mimicking her husband. The vet had just disappeared behind the door when she called out to him, “You know, Vladimir Platonych, you should really make up with your wife. Forgive her, if only for your son’s sake. The child understands everything, I'm sure.”
When Pustovalov returned, she told him in a low voice about the veterinary surgeon and his unhappy family life; and they sighed and shook their heads, and talked about the boy who must be homesick for his father. Then, by a strange association of ideas, they both stopped before the sacred images, made genuflections, and prayed to God to send them children.
When Pustovalov got back, she quietly told him about the vet and his troubled family life; they both sighed and shook their heads, discussing the boy who must be missing his dad. Then, by a strange connection of thoughts, they both paused in front of the sacred images, made the sign of the cross, and prayed to God to bless them with children.
And so the Pustovalovs lived for full six years, quietly and peaceably, in perfect love and harmony. But once in the winter Vasily Andreyich, after drinking some hot tea, went out into the lumber-yard without a hat on his head, caught a cold and took sick. He was treated by the best physicians, but the malady progressed, and he died after an illness of four months. Olenka was again left a widow.
And so the Pustovalovs lived for six full years, quietly and peacefully, in perfect love and harmony. But one winter, Vasily Andreyich, after having some hot tea, went out to the lumber yard without a hat on and caught a cold. He was treated by the best doctors, but his illness worsened, and he died after four months. Olenka was once again left a widow.
“To whom have you left me, my darling?” she wailed after the funeral. “How shall I live now without you, wretched creature that I am. Pity me, good people, pity me, fatherless and motherless, all alone in the world!”
“To whom have you left me, my love?” she cried after the funeral. “How will I survive now without you, miserable creature that I am. Have pity on me, kind people, have pity on me, fatherless and motherless, all alone in the world!”
She went about dressed in black and weepers, and she gave up wearing hats and gloves for good. She hardly left the house except to go to church and to visit her husband’s grave. She almost led the life of a nun.
She walked around in black mourning clothes and stopped wearing hats and gloves altogether. She barely left the house except to go to church and visit her husband’s grave. She nearly lived like a nun.
It was not until six months had passed that she took off the weepers and opened her shutters. She began to go out occasionally in the morning to market with her cook. But how she lived at home and what went on there, could only be surmised. It could be surmised from the fact that she was seen in her little garden drinking tea with the veterinarian while he read the paper out loud to her, and also from the fact that once on meeting an acquaintance at the post-office, she said to her:
It wasn't until six months later that she removed her mourning attire and opened her windows. She started to go out occasionally in the mornings to the market with her cook. But how she lived at home and what happened there could only be guessed at. It could be inferred from the fact that she was seen in her small garden drinking tea with the vet while he read the newspaper aloud to her, and also from the fact that once, when she ran into an acquaintance at the post office, she said to her:
“There is no proper veterinary inspection in our town. That is why there is so much disease. You constantly hear of people getting sick from the milk and becoming infected by the horses and cows. The health of domestic animals ought really to be looked after as much as that of human beings.”
“There’s no proper veterinary inspection in our town. That’s why there’s so much disease. You often hear about people getting sick from the milk and being infected by the horses and cows. The health of domestic animals should be taken care of as much as that of human beings.”
She repeated the veterinarian’s words and held the same opinions as he about everything. It was plain that she could not exist a single year without an attachment, and she found her new happiness in the wing of her house. In any one else this would have been condemned; but no one could think ill of Olenka. Everything in her life was so transparent. She and the veterinary surgeon never spoke about the change in their relations. They tried, in fact, to conceal it, but unsuccessfully; for Olenka could have no secrets. When the surgeon’s colleagues from the regiment came to see him, she poured tea, and served the supper, and talked to them about the cattle plague, the foot and mouth disease, and the municipal slaughter houses. The surgeon was dreadfully embarrassed, and after the visitors had left, he caught her hand and hissed angrily:
She repeated the veterinarian’s words and agreed with him on everything. It was clear that she couldn’t go a single year without forming an attachment, and she found her new happiness in her home. If it were anyone else, it would have been criticized; but no one could think badly of Olenka. Everything in her life was so open. She and the vet never discussed the change in their relationship. They tried to hide it, but it didn’t work because Olenka couldn’t keep secrets. When the surgeon’s colleagues from the regiment came to visit, she poured tea, served dinner, and talked with them about cattle diseases, foot and mouth disease, and the municipal slaughterhouses. The surgeon was incredibly embarrassed, and after the guests had left, he grabbed her hand and whispered angrily:
“Didn’t I ask you not to talk about what you don’t understand? When we doctors discuss things, please don’t mix in. It’s getting to be a nuisance.”
“Didn’t I ask you not to talk about things you don’t understand? When we doctors are having a discussion, please don’t chime in. It’s becoming annoying.”
She looked at him in astonishment and alarm, and asked:
She looked at him in shock and worry, and asked:
“But, Volodichka, what am I to talk about?”
“But, Volodichka, what am I supposed to talk about?”
And she threw her arms round his neck, with tears in her eyes, and begged him not to be angry. And they were both happy.
And she wrapped her arms around his neck, tears in her eyes, and asked him not to be angry. And they were both happy.
But their happiness was of short duration. The veterinary surgeon went away with his regiment to be gone for good, when it was transferred to some distant place almost as far as Siberia, and Olenka was left alone.
But their happiness didn't last long. The vet left with his regiment for good when they were transferred to a remote location almost as far as Siberia, and Olenka was left all alone.
Now she was completely alone. Her father had long been dead, and his armchair lay in the attic covered with dust and minus one leg. She got thin and homely, and the people who met her on the street no longer looked at her as they had used to, nor smiled at her. Evidently her best years were over, past and gone, and a new, dubious life was to begin which it were better not to think about.
Now she was all alone. Her father had been dead for a long time, and his armchair was in the attic, covered in dust and missing a leg. She became thin and unremarkable, and the people she encountered on the street no longer looked at her the same way they used to, nor did they smile at her. Clearly, her best years were behind her, and a new, uncertain life was about to start, something better left unconsidered.
In the evening Olenka sat on the steps and heard the music playing and the rockets bursting in the Tivoli; but it no longer aroused any response in her. She looked listlessly into the yard, thought of nothing, wanted nothing, and when night came on, she went to bed and dreamed of nothing but the empty yard. She ate and drank as though by compulsion.
In the evening, Olenka sat on the steps and listened to the music playing and the fireworks going off in the Tivoli; but it didn’t stir any feelings in her anymore. She gazed blankly into the yard, thought of nothing, desired nothing, and when night fell, she went to bed and dreamed only of the empty yard. She ate and drank as if she had to.
And what was worst of all, she no longer held any opinions. She saw and understood everything that went on around her, but she could not form an opinion about it. She knew of nothing to talk about. And how dreadful not to have opinions! For instance, you see a bottle, or you see that it is raining, or you see a muzhik riding by in a wagon. But what the bottle or the rain or the muzhik are for, or what the sense of them all is, you cannot tell—you cannot tell, not for a thousand rubles. In the days of Kukin and Pustovalov and then of the veterinary surgeon, Olenka had had an explanation for everything, and would have given her opinion freely no matter about what. But now there was the same emptiness in her heart and brain as in her yard. It was as galling and bitter as a taste of wormwood.
And what was worst of all, she no longer had any opinions. She saw and understood everything happening around her, but she couldn't form an opinion about it. She had nothing to talk about. And how terrible it was not to have opinions! For example, you see a bottle, or notice that it's raining, or see a peasant riding by in a wagon. But you can't say what the bottle, the rain, or the peasant mean, or what their significance is—you can't say, not for a thousand rubles. Back in the days of Kukin and Pustovalov and then the veterinarian, Olenka had an explanation for everything and would share her opinions on anything. But now there was the same emptiness in her heart and mind as there was in her yard. It felt as frustrating and bitter as a taste of wormwood.
Gradually the town grew up all around. The Gypsy Road had become a street, and where the Tivoli and the lumber-yard had been, there were now houses and a row of side streets. How quickly time flies! Olenka’s house turned gloomy, the roof rusty, the shed slanting. Dock and thistles overgrew the yard. Olenka herself had aged and grown homely. In the summer she sat on the steps, and her soul was empty and dreary and bitter. When she caught the breath of spring, or when the wind wafted the chime of the cathedral bells, a sudden flood of memories would pour over her, her heart would expand with a tender warmth, and the tears would stream down her cheeks. But that lasted only a moment. Then would come emptiness again, and the feeling, What is the use of living? The black kitten Bryska rubbed up against her and purred softly, but the little creature’s caresses left Olenka untouched. That was not what she needed. What she needed was a love that would absorb her whole being, her reason, her whole soul, that would give her ideas, an object in life, that would warm her aging blood. And she shook the black kitten off her skirt angrily, saying:
Slowly, the town grew all around. Gypsy Road had turned into a street, and where the Tivoli and the lumber yard used to be, there were now houses and a row of side streets. How fast time flies! Olenka’s house had become dreary, the roof was rusty, and the shed was leaning. Weeds and thistles overgrew the yard. Olenka herself had grown older and less attractive. In the summer, she sat on the steps, her soul feeling empty, gloomy, and bitter. When she caught the scent of spring or heard the sound of the cathedral bells ringing in the wind, a wave of memories would wash over her, her heart would swell with warmth, and tears would run down her cheeks. But that moment was only fleeting. Then came the emptiness again, along with the thought, What’s the point of living? The little black kitten, Bryska, rubbed against her and purred softly, but the kitten's affection left Olenka feeling unmoved. That wasn't what she needed. What she needed was a love that would consume her completely—her thoughts, her entire soul—something that would inspire her, give her purpose in life, and warm her aging spirit. Frustrated, she shook the black kitten off her skirt and said:
“Go away! What are you doing here?”
“Leave! What are you doing here?”
And so day after day, year after year not a single joy, not a single opinion. Whatever Marva, the cook, said was all right.
And so day after day, year after year, there was not a single joy, not a single opinion. Whatever Marva, the cook, said was fine.
One hot day in July, towards evening, as the town cattle were being driven by, and the whole yard was filled with clouds of dust, there was suddenly a knocking at the gate. Olenka herself went to open it, and was dumbfounded to behold the veterinarian Smirnov. He had turned grey and was dressed as a civilian. All the old memories flooded into her soul, she could not restrain herself, she burst out crying, and laid her head on Smirnov’s breast without saying a word. So overcome was she that she was totally unconscious of how they walked into the house and seated themselves to drink tea.
One hot evening in July, as the town cattle were being herded by, and the yard was filled with clouds of dust, there was suddenly a knock at the gate. Olenka went to open it and was stunned to see the veterinarian Smirnov. He had turned grey and was dressed in regular clothes. Memories came rushing back, and she couldn’t hold back her tears; she leaned her head on Smirnov’s chest without saying a word. She was so overwhelmed that she didn’t even realize how they walked into the house and sat down to have tea.
“My darling!” she murmured, trembling with joy. “Vladimir Platonych, from where has God sent you?”
“My darling!” she whispered, shaking with happiness. “Vladimir Platonych, where has God sent you from?”
“I want to settle here for good,” he told her. “I have resigned my position and have come here to try my fortune as a free man and lead a settled life. Besides, it’s time to send my boy to the gymnasium. He is grown up now. You know, my wife and I have become reconciled.”
“I want to make this place my permanent home,” he told her. “I’ve quit my job and moved here to seek my fortune as a free man and live a stable life. Plus, it’s time to send my son to school. He’s grown up now. You know, my wife and I have worked things out.”
“Where is she?” asked Olenka.
"Where is she?" Olenka asked.
“At the hotel with the boy. I am looking for lodgings.”
“At the hotel with the boy. I am looking for a place to stay.”
“Good gracious, bless you, take my house. Why won’t my house do? Oh, dear! Why, I won’t ask any rent of you,” Olenka burst out in the greatest excitement, and began to cry again. “You live here, and the wing will be enough for me. Oh, Heavens, what a joy!”
“Goodness, bless you, take my house. Why can’t my house work? Oh, dear! I won't charge you any rent,” Olenka exclaimed with immense excitement, and she started to cry again. “You can stay here, and the wing will be enough for me. Oh, wow, what a joy!”
The very next day the roof was being painted and the walls whitewashed, and Olenka, arms akimbo, was going about the yard superintending. Her face brightened with her old smile. Her whole being revived and freshened, as though she had awakened from a long sleep. The veterinarian’s wife and child arrived. She was a thin, plain woman, with a crabbed expression. The boy Sasha, small for his ten years of age, was a chubby child, with clear blue eyes and dimples in his cheeks. He made for the kitten the instant he entered the yard, and the place rang with his happy laughter.
The very next day, they were painting the roof and whitewashing the walls, and Olenka, with her hands on her hips, was overseeing everything in the yard. Her face lit up with her familiar smile. She felt completely revitalized, as if she had just woken up from a long sleep. The veterinarian’s wife and child showed up. She was a thin, plain woman with a grumpy look on her face. The boy, Sasha, was small for his ten years but chubby, with bright blue eyes and dimples on his cheeks. He ran straight for the kitten as soon as he got into the yard, and his happy laughter filled the place.
“Is that your cat, auntie?” he asked Olenka. “When she has little kitties, please give me one. Mamma is awfully afraid of mice.”
“Is that your cat, Auntie?” he asked Olenka. “When she has kittens, please give me one. Mom is really scared of mice.”
Olenka chatted with him, gave him tea, and there was a sudden warmth in her bosom and a soft gripping at her heart, as though the boy were her own son.
Olenka talked with him, poured him some tea, and she suddenly felt a warmth in her chest and a gentle tug at her heart, as if the boy were her own son.
In the evening, when he sat in the dining-room studying his lessons, she looked at him tenderly and whispered to herself:
In the evening, when he was sitting in the dining room studying his lessons, she looked at him lovingly and whispered to herself:
“My darling, my pretty. You are such a clever child, so good to look at.”
“My darling, my beautiful one. You’re such a smart kid, and you’re lovely to look at.”
“An island is a tract of land entirely surrounded by water,” he recited.
“An island is a piece of land completely surrounded by water,” he said.
“An island is a tract of land,” she repeated—the first idea asseverated with conviction after so many years of silence and mental emptiness.
“An island is a piece of land,” she repeated—the first thought stated with confidence after so many years of silence and mental emptiness.
She now had her opinions, and at supper discussed with Sasha’s parents how difficult the studies had become for the children at the gymnasium, but how, after all, a classical education was better than a commercial course, because when you graduated from the gymnasium then the road was open to you for any career at all. If you chose to, you could become a doctor, or, if you wanted to, you could become an engineer.
She now had her opinions, and at dinner, she talked with Sasha’s parents about how challenging the studies had become for the kids at the gymnasium. However, she believed that a classical education was still better than a commercial program because graduating from the gymnasium opened up opportunities for any career. If you wanted, you could become a doctor, or, if you preferred, you could become an engineer.
Sasha began to go to the gymnasium. His mother left on a visit to her sister in Kharkov and never came back. The father was away every day inspecting cattle, and sometimes was gone three whole days at a time, so that Sasha, it seemed to Olenka, was utterly abandoned, was treated as if he were quite superfluous, and must be dying of hunger. So she transferred him into the wing along with herself and fixed up a little room for him there.
Sasha started going to the gym. His mom went to visit her sister in Kharkov and never returned. His dad was out every day checking on the cattle and sometimes was gone for three whole days, making Sasha feel like he was completely neglected and as if he didn’t really matter and was probably starving. So, she moved him into her wing and set up a small room for him there.
Every morning Olenka would come into his room and find him sound asleep with his hand tucked under his cheek, so quiet that he seemed not to be breathing. What a shame to have to wake him, she thought.
Every morning, Olenka would come into his room and find him fast asleep with his hand tucked under his cheek, so quiet that he seemed not to be breathing. What a shame to have to wake him, she thought.
“Sashenka,” she said sorrowingly, “get up, darling. It’s time to go to the gymnasium.”
“Sashenka,” she said sadly, “get up, sweetheart. It’s time to go to the gym.”
He got up, dressed, said his prayers, then sat down to drink tea. He drank three glasses of tea, ate two large cracknels and half a buttered roll. The sleep was not yet out of him, so he was a little cross.
He got up, got dressed, said his prayers, then sat down to have some tea. He had three cups of tea, two large crackers, and half a buttered roll. He was still a bit groggy, so he was feeling a little cranky.
“You don’t know your fable as you should, Sashenka,” said Olenka, looking at him as though he were departing on a long journey. “What a lot of trouble you are. You must try hard and learn, dear, and mind your teachers.”
“You don’t know your fable as well as you should, Sashenka,” said Olenka, looking at him like he was about to leave for a long trip. “You’re quite a handful. You need to put in the effort to learn, dear, and listen to your teachers.”
“Oh, let me alone, please,” said Sasha.
“Oh, please leave me alone,” said Sasha.
Then he went down the street to the gymnasium, a little fellow wearing a large cap and carrying a satchel on his back. Olenka followed him noiselessly.
Then he walked down the street to the gym, a small guy wearing a big cap and carrying a backpack. Olenka followed him quietly.
“Sashenka,” she called.
"Sashenka," she said.
He looked round and she shoved a date or a caramel into his hand. When he reached the street of the gymnasium, he turned around and said, ashamed of being followed by a tall, stout woman:
He looked around and she pushed a date or a caramel into his hand. When he got to the street of the gym, he turned around and said, embarrassed to be followed by a tall, plump woman:
“You had better go home, aunt. I can go the rest of the way myself.”
"You should head home, aunt. I can handle the rest of the way on my own."
She stopped and stared after him until he had disappeared into the school entrance.
She paused and watched him until he had vanished into the school entrance.
Oh, how she loved him! Not one of her other ties had been so deep. Never before had she given herself so completely, so disinterestedly, so cheerfully as now that her maternal instincts were all aroused. For this boy, who was not hers, for the dimples in his cheeks and for his big cap, she would have given her life, given it with joy and with tears of rapture. Why? Ah, indeed, why?
Oh, how she loved him! None of her other connections had been this deep. Never before had she devoted herself so fully, selflessly, and happily as she did now that her motherly instincts were fully awakened. For this boy, who wasn’t hers, for the dimples in his cheeks and for his big cap, she would have given her life, and she would have done it with joy and tears of happiness. Why? Ah, indeed, why?
When she had seen Sasha off to the gymnasium, she returned home quietly, content, serene, overflowing with love. Her face, which had grown younger in the last half year, smiled and beamed. People who met her were pleased as they looked at her.
When she had seen Sasha off to the gym, she returned home quietly, content, calm, and filled with love. Her face, which had become younger in the last six months, smiled and radiated joy. People who encountered her were happy to see her.
“How are you, Olga Semyonovna, darling? How are you getting on, darling?”
“How are you, Olga Semyonovna, love? How are you doing, sweetie?”
“The gymnasium course is very hard nowadays,” she told at the market. “It’s no joke. Yesterday the first class had a fable to learn by heart, a Latin translation, and a problem. How is a little fellow to do all that?”
“The gym class is really tough these days,” she said at the market. “It’s no joke. Yesterday, the first class had a fable to memorize, a Latin translation, and a problem to solve. How is a little kid supposed to handle all that?”
And she spoke of the teacher and the lessons and the text-books, repeating exactly what Sasha said about them.
And she talked about the teacher, the lessons, and the textbooks, echoing exactly what Sasha had said about them.
At three o’clock they had dinner. In the evening they prepared the lessons together, and Olenka wept with Sasha over the difficulties. When she put him to bed, she lingered a long time making the sign of the cross over him and muttering a prayer. And when she lay in bed, she dreamed of the far-away, misty future when Sasha would finish his studies and become a doctor or an engineer, have a large house of his own, with horses and a carriage, marry and have children. She would fall asleep still thinking of the same things, and tears would roll down her cheeks from her closed eyes. And the black cat would lie at her side purring: “Mrr, mrr, mrr.”
At three o'clock, they had dinner. In the evening, they worked on their lessons together, and Olenka cried with Sasha over the challenges. When she tucked him into bed, she lingered for a long time, making the sign of the cross over him and whispering a prayer. As she lay in bed, she dreamed of the distant, hazy future when Sasha would finish his studies and become a doctor or an engineer, have a big house of his own, with horses and a carriage, marry, and have kids. She would fall asleep still thinking about those things, and tears would roll down her cheeks from her closed eyes. Meanwhile, the black cat would lie beside her, purring: “Mrr, mrr, mrr.”
Suddenly there was a loud knocking at the gate. Olenka woke up breathless with fright, her heart beating violently. Half a minute later there was another knock.
Suddenly, there was a loud knock at the gate. Olenka woke up, breathless with fear, her heart pounding. Half a minute later, there was another knock.
“A telegram from Kharkov,” she thought, her whole body in a tremble. “His mother wants Sasha to come to her in Kharkov. Oh, great God!”
“A telegram from Kharkiv,” she thought, her whole body shaking. “His mom wants Sasha to come to her in Kharkiv. Oh, God!”
She was in despair. Her head, her feet, her hands turned cold. There was no unhappier creature in the world, she felt. But another minute passed, she heard voices. It was the veterinarian coming home from the club.
She was in despair. Her head, her feet, her hands grew cold. She felt like the unhappiest person in the world. But after another minute, she heard voices. It was the veterinarian coming home from the club.
“Thank God,” she thought. The load gradually fell from her heart, she was at ease again. And she went back to bed, thinking of Sasha who lay fast asleep in the next room and sometimes cried out in his sleep:
“Thank God,” she thought. The weight slowly lifted from her heart; she felt relaxed again. She returned to bed, thinking of Sasha, who was sound asleep in the next room and occasionally murmured in his sleep.
“I’ll give it to you! Get away! Quit your scrapping!”
“I'll give it to you! Back off! Stop fighting!”
THE BET
BY ANTON P. CHEKHOV
I
It was a dark autumn night. The old banker was pacing from corner to corner of his study, recalling to his mind the party he gave in the autumn fifteen years before. There were many clever people at the party and much interesting conversation. They talked among other things of capital punishment. The guests, among them not a few scholars and journalists, for the most part disapproved of capital punishment. They found it obsolete as a means of punishment, unfitted to a Christian State and immoral. Some of them thought that capital punishment should be replaced universally by life-imprisonment.
It was a dark autumn night. The old banker was pacing back and forth in his study, remembering the party he hosted fifteen years ago that autumn. There were many smart people at the party and a lot of interesting conversations. They talked about various things, including the topic of capital punishment. Most of the guests, including several scholars and journalists, disapproved of capital punishment. They considered it outdated as a form of punishment, unsuitable for a Christian nation, and immoral. Some thought that capital punishment should be universally replaced by life imprisonment.
“I don’t agree with you,” said the host. “I myself have experienced neither capital punishment nor life-imprisonment, but if one may judge a priori, then in my opinion capital punishment is more moral and more humane than imprisonment. Execution kills instantly, life-imprisonment kills by degrees. Who is the more humane executioner, one who kills you in a few seconds or one who draws the life out of you incessantly, for years?”
“I don’t agree with you,” said the host. “I haven’t experienced either capital punishment or life imprisonment, but if we can judge logically, then I believe capital punishment is more moral and humane than imprisonment. Execution is quick, while life imprisonment takes away your life bit by bit. Who’s the more humane executioner: one who puts you to death in seconds or one who slowly drains the life from you for years?”
“They’re both equally immoral,” remarked one of the guests, “because their purpose is the same, to take away life. The State is not God. It has no right to take away that which it cannot give back, if it should so desire.”
“They’re both equally wrong,” said one of the guests, “because their purpose is the same: to take away life. The State is not God. It has no right to take away what it cannot give back, if it chooses to.”
Among the company was a lawyer, a young man of about twenty-five. On being asked his opinion, he said:
Among the group was a lawyer, a young man around twenty-five years old. When asked for his opinion, he said:
“Capital punishment and life-imprisonment are equally immoral; but if I were offered the choice between them, I would certainly choose the second. It’s better to live somehow than not to live at all.”
“Capital punishment and life imprisonment are equally wrong; but if I had to choose between them, I would definitely choose the second. It’s better to live in some way than not to live at all.”
There ensued a lively discussion. The banker who was then younger and more nervous suddenly lost his temper, banged his fist on the table, and turning to the young lawyer, cried out:
There followed a heated discussion. The banker, who was younger and more anxious at the time, suddenly lost his temper, slammed his fist on the table, and turned to the young lawyer, shouting:
“It’s a lie. I bet you two millions you wouldn’t stick in a cell even for five years.”
“It’s a lie. I bet you two million you wouldn’t last in a cell for even five years.”
“If you mean it seriously,” replied the lawyer, “then I bet I’ll stay not five but fifteen.”
“If you really mean it,” the lawyer replied, “then I bet I’ll stay not five but fifteen.”
“Fifteen! Done!” cried the banker. “Gentlemen, I stake two millions.”
“Fifteen! I’m out!” yelled the banker. “Gentlemen, I’m betting two million.”
“Agreed. You stake two millions, I my freedom,” said the lawyer.
“Agreed. You wager two million, I wager my freedom,” said the lawyer.
So this wild, ridiculous bet came to pass. The banker, who at that time had too many millions to count, spoiled and capricious, was beside himself with rapture. During supper he said to the lawyer jokingly:
So this crazy, outrageous bet actually happened. The banker, who at the time had so many millions that he couldn't keep track, was spoiled and unpredictable, and he was thrilled. During dinner, he jokingly said to the lawyer:
“Come to your senses, young roan, before it’s too late. Two millions are nothing to me, but you stand to lose three or four of the best years of your life. I say three or four, because you’ll never stick it out any longer. Don’t forget either, you unhappy man, that voluntary is much heavier than enforced imprisonment. The idea that you have the right to free yourself at any moment will poison the whole of your life in the cell. I pity you.”
“Get a grip, young roan, before it’s too late. Two million means nothing to me, but you’re about to lose three or four of the best years of your life. I say three or four because you won’t last any longer than that. Don’t forget, you miserable man, that choosing to be locked up is much worse than being forced into it. The thought that you can free yourself anytime will ruin your entire life in that cell. I feel sorry for you.”
And now the banker, pacing from corner to corner, recalled all this and asked himself:
And now the banker, walking back and forth, remembered all this and wondered to himself:
“Why did I make this bet? What’s the good? The lawyer loses fifteen years of his life and I throw away two millions. Will it convince people that capital punishment is worse or better than imprisonment for life? No, no! all stuff and rubbish. On my part, it was the caprice of a well-fed man; on the lawyer’s pure greed of gold.”
“Why did I make this bet? What’s the point? The lawyer loses fifteen years of his life and I waste two million. Will it change anyone’s mind about whether the death penalty is worse or better than life in prison? No, no! It’s all nonsense. For me, it was just a whim of a comfortable man; for the lawyer, it was pure greed for money.”
He recollected further what happened after the evening party. It was decided that the lawyer must undergo his imprisonment under the strictest observation, in a garden wing of the banker’s house. It was agreed that during the period he would be deprived of the right to cross the threshold, to see living people, to hear human voices, and to receive letters and newspapers. He was permitted to have a musical instrument, to read books, to write letters, to drink wine and smoke tobacco. By the agreement he could communicate, but only in silence, with the outside world through a little window specially constructed for this purpose. Everything necessary, books, music, wine, he could receive in any quantity by sending a note through the window. The agreement provided for all the minutest details, which made the confinement strictly solitary, and it obliged the lawyer to remain exactly fifteen years from twelve o’clock of November 14th, 1870, to twelve o’clock of November 14th, 1885. The least attempt on his part to violate the conditions, to escape if only for two minutes before the time freed the banker from the obligation to pay him the two millions.
He remembered more about what happened after the evening party. They decided that the lawyer would serve his sentence under strict observation in a garden wing of the banker’s house. It was agreed that during this time, he would not be allowed to cross the threshold, see other people, hear human voices, or receive letters and newspapers. He could have a musical instrument, read books, write letters, drink wine, and smoke tobacco. According to the agreement, he could communicate, but only in silence, with the outside world through a small window specifically made for this purpose. He could receive everything he needed—books, music, wine—in any quantity by sending a note through the window. The agreement covered all the smallest details, making his confinement completely solitary, and required the lawyer to stay there for exactly fifteen years, from twelve o’clock on November 14th, 1870, to twelve o’clock on November 14th, 1885. Any attempt on his part to break the conditions or escape, even for just two minutes before the end of the time, would free the banker from having to pay him the two million.
During the first year of imprisonment, the lawyer, as far as it was possible to judge from his short notes, suffered terribly from loneliness and boredom. From his wing day and night came the sound of the piano. He rejected wine and tobacco. “Wine,” he wrote, “excites desires, and desires are the chief foes of a prisoner; besides, nothing is more boring than to drink good wine alone,” and tobacco spoils the air in his room. During the first year the lawyer was sent books of a light character; novels with a complicated love interest, stories of crime and fantasy, comedies, and so on.
During the first year of his imprisonment, the lawyer, based on his brief notes, endured extreme feelings of loneliness and boredom. Day and night, he could hear the sound of a piano from his wing. He avoided wine and tobacco. “Wine,” he wrote, “stirs up desires, and desires are a prisoner’s biggest enemies; besides, there’s nothing more tedious than drinking good wine alone,” and tobacco makes the air in his room unpleasant. During that first year, the lawyer received light reading materials: novels with complicated love stories, crime tales, fantasy, comedies, and so on.
In the second year the piano was heard no longer and the lawyer asked only for classics. In the fifth year, music was heard again, and the prisoner asked for wine. Those who watched him said that during the whole of that year he was only eating, drinking, and lying on his bed. He yawned often and talked angrily to himself. Books he did not read. Sometimes at nights he would sit down to write. He would write for a long time and tear it all up in the morning. More than once he was heard to weep.
In the second year, the piano was quiet, and the lawyer only requested classics. By the fifth year, music returned, and the prisoner started asking for wine. Those who observed him noted that throughout that year, he spent all his time eating, drinking, and lying in bed. He often yawned and muttered angrily to himself. He didn’t read any books. Occasionally, at night, he would sit down to write. He would write for hours, only to rip everything up in the morning. He was heard crying more than once.
In the second half of the sixth year, the prisoner began zealously to study languages, philosophy, and history. He fell on these subjects so hungrily that the banker hardly had time to get books enough for him. In the space of four years about six hundred volumes were bought at his request. It was while that passion lasted that the banker received the following letter from the prisoner: “My dear gaoler, I am writing these lines in six languages. Show them to experts. Let them read them. If they do not find one single mistake, I beg you to give orders to have a gun fired off in the garden. By the noise I shall know that my efforts have not been in vain. The geniuses of all ages and countries speak in different languages; but in them all burns the same flame. Oh, if you knew my heavenly happiness now that I can understand them!” The prisoner’s desire was fulfilled. Two shots were fired in the garden by the banker’s order.
In the second half of the sixth year, the prisoner started eagerly studying languages, philosophy, and history. He devoured these subjects so passionately that the banker barely had enough time to get books for him. Over four years, around six hundred volumes were purchased at his request. It was during this period of enthusiasm that the banker received the following letter from the prisoner: “My dear jailer, I am writing these lines in six languages. Please show them to experts. Let them read them. If they find not a single mistake, I ask you to have a gun fired in the garden. By the sound, I will know that my efforts have not been in vain. The great minds of all ages and countries speak in different languages, but they all share the same passion. Oh, if only you knew my immense happiness now that I can understand them!” The prisoner’s wish was granted. Two shots were fired in the garden on the banker’s orders.
Later on, after the tenth year, the lawyer sat immovable before his table and read only the New Testament. The banker found it strange that a man who in four years had mastered six hundred erudite volumes, should have spent nearly a year in reading one book, easy to understand and by no means thick. The New Testament was then replaced by the history of religions and theology.
Later on, after ten years, the lawyer sat still in front of his table and read only the New Testament. The banker found it odd that a man who had mastered six hundred complex books in four years would spend nearly a year reading just one book, which was straightforward and not very long. The New Testament was then replaced by books on the history of religions and theology.
During the last two years of his confinement the prisoner read an extraordinary amount, quite haphazard. Now he would apply himself to the natural sciences, then he would read Byron or Shakespeare. Notes used to come from him in which he asked to be sent at the same time a book on chemistry, a text-book of medicine, a novel, and some treatise on philosophy or theology. He read as though he were swimming in the sea among broken pieces of wreckage, and in his desire to save his life was eagerly grasping one piece after another.
During the last two years of his imprisonment, the prisoner read a remarkable amount, quite randomly. Sometimes he would focus on the natural sciences, and other times he would dive into Byron or Shakespeare. He would send notes asking for a chemistry book, a medical textbook, a novel, and some writing on philosophy or theology all at once. He read as if he were swimming in the ocean among broken bits of wreckage, desperately trying to save his life by grabbing one piece after another.
II
The banker recalled all this, and thought:
The banker remembered all this and thought:
“To-morrow at twelve o’clock he receives his freedom. Under the agreement, I shall have to pay him two millions. If I pay, it’s all over with me. I am ruined for ever ...”
"Tomorrow at twelve o’clock, he’s getting his freedom. According to the agreement, I’ll have to pay him two million. If I pay, it’s all over for me. I’ll be ruined forever..."
Fifteen years before he had too many millions to count, but now he was afraid to ask himself which he had more of, money or debts. Gambling on the Stock-Exchange, risky speculation, and the recklessness of which he could not rid himself even in old age, had gradually brought his business to decay; and the fearless, self-confident, proud man of business had become an ordinary banker, trembling at every rise and fall in the market.
Fifteen years earlier, he had more money than he could count, but now he was afraid to consider whether he had more money or more debts. Gambling on the stock market, making risky investments, and the recklessness he couldn't shake even in his old age had slowly led his business to decline; and the fearless, self-assured, proud businessman had turned into just an ordinary banker, anxious about every rise and fall in the market.
“That cursed bet,” murmured the old man clutching his head in despair... “Why didn’t the man die? He’s only forty years old. He will take away my last farthing, marry, enjoy life, gamble on the Exchange, and I will look on like an envious beggar and hear the same words from him every day: ‘I’m obliged to you for the happiness of my life. Let me help you.’ No, it’s too much! The only escape from bankruptcy and disgrace—is that the man should die.”
“That cursed bet,” the old man whispered, clutching his head in despair… “Why didn’t he die? He’s only forty years old. He’ll take my last penny, get married, enjoy life, gamble on the stock market, and I’ll have to watch like an envious beggar, hearing the same words from him every day: ‘I owe you for the happiness of my life. Let me help you.’ No, it’s too much! The only way out of bankruptcy and disgrace is for that man to die.”
The clock had just struck three. The banker was listening. In the house every one was asleep, and one could hear only the frozen trees whining outside the windows. Trying to make no sound, he took out of his safe the key of the door which had not been opened for fifteen years, put on his overcoat, and went out of the house. The garden was dark and cold. It was raining. A damp, penetrating wind howled in the garden and gave the trees no rest. Though he strained his eyes, the banker could see neither the ground, nor the white statues, nor the garden wing, nor the trees. Approaching the garden wing, he called the watchman twice. There was no answer. Evidently the watchman had taken shelter from the bad weather and was now asleep somewhere in the kitchen or the greenhouse.
The clock had just struck three. The banker was listening. Everyone in the house was asleep, and the only sound was the frozen trees creaking outside the windows. Trying to be quiet, he took the key to the door that hadn't been opened in fifteen years out of his safe, put on his overcoat, and stepped out of the house. The garden was dark and cold. It was raining. A damp, biting wind howled through the garden and kept the trees restless. Even though he strained his eyes, the banker couldn’t see the ground, the white statues, the garden wing, or the trees. Approaching the garden wing, he called out to the watchman twice. There was no response. Clearly, the watchman had found shelter from the bad weather and was now asleep somewhere in the kitchen or the greenhouse.
“If I have the courage to fulfil my intention,” thought the old man, “the suspicion will fall on the watchman first of all.”
“If I have the courage to follow through with my plan,” thought the old man, “the blame will fall on the watchman first.”
In the darkness he groped for the steps and the door and entered the hall of the garden-wing, then poked his way into a narrow passage and struck a match. Not a soul was there. Some one’s bed, with no bedclothes on it, stood there, and an iron stove loomed dark in the corner. The seals on the door that led into the prisoner’s room were unbroken.
In the dark, he fumbled for the steps and the door, then walked into the hall of the garden wing, then made his way into a narrow passage and struck a match. There was no one around. Someone's bed, without any blankets on it, sat there, and an iron stove loomed in the corner. The seals on the door leading to the prisoner’s room were unbroken.
When the match went out, the old man, trembling from agitation, peeped into the little window.
When the match went out, the old man, shaking from excitement, looked through the small window.
In the prisoner’s room a candle was burning dimly. The prisoner himself sat by the table. Only his back, the hair on his head and his hands were visible. Open books were strewn about on the table, the two chairs, and on the carpet near the table.
In the prisoner's cell, a candle flickered weakly. The prisoner sat at the table, with only his back, the hair on his head, and his hands in view. Open books were scattered across the table, the two chairs, and the carpet by the table.
Five minutes passed and the prisoner never once stirred. Fifteen years’ confinement had taught him to sit motionless. The banker tapped on the window with his finger, but the prisoner made no movement in reply. Then the banker cautiously tore the seals from the door and put the key into the lock. The rusty lock gave a hoarse groan and the door creaked. The banker expected instantly to hear a cry of surprise and the sound of steps. Three minutes passed and it was as quiet inside as it had been before. He made up his mind to enter.
Five minutes went by, and the prisoner didn’t move at all. Fifteen years of confinement had trained him to remain completely still. The banker tapped on the window with his finger, but the prisoner didn't react. Then the banker carefully broke the seals on the door and inserted the key into the lock. The rusty lock let out a loud groan, and the door creaked. The banker expected to hear a gasp of surprise and the sound of footsteps right away. Three minutes passed, and it was just as quiet inside as it had been before. He decided to go in.
Before the table sat a man, unlike an ordinary human being. It was a skeleton, with tight-drawn skin, with long curly hair like a woman’s, and a shaggy beard. The colour of his face was yellow, of an earthy shade; the cheeks were sunken, the back long and narrow, and the hand upon which he leaned his hairy head was so lean and skinny that it was painful to look upon. His hair was already silvering with grey, and no one who glanced at the senile emaciation of the face would have believed that he was only forty years old. On the table, before his bended head, lay a sheet of paper on which something was written in a tiny hand.
Before the table sat a man, unlike any ordinary human. He was a skeleton, with tight skin, long curly hair like a woman’s, and a shaggy beard. His face was a yellow, earthy color; the cheeks were sunken, his back long and narrow, and the hand on which he rested his hairy head was so lean and skinny that it was painful to look at. His hair was already turning silver with gray, and anyone who glanced at the gaunt features of his face wouldn’t believe he was only forty years old. On the table, in front of his bent head, lay a sheet of paper with something written in tiny handwriting.
“Poor devil,” thought the banker, “he’s asleep and probably seeing millions in his dreams. I have only to take and throw this half-dead thing on the bed, smother him a moment with the pillow, and the most careful examination will find no trace of unnatural death. But, first, let us read what he has written here.”
“Poor guy,” thought the banker, “he’s asleep and probably dreaming of millions. All I have to do is drag this almost lifeless body onto the bed, suffocate him for a moment with the pillow, and not even the most thorough examination will find any signs of foul play. But first, let’s see what he’s written here.”
The banker took the sheet from the table and read:
The banker picked up the sheet from the table and read:
“To-morrow at twelve o’clock midnight, I shall obtain my freedom and the right to mix with people. But before I leave this room and see the sun I think it necessary to say a few words to you. On my own clear conscience and before God who sees me I declare to you that I despise freedom, life, health, and all that your books call the blessings of the world.
“Tomorrow at midnight, I will gain my freedom and the right to be with others. But before I leave this room and see the sunlight, I feel it's important to say a few things to you. With a clear conscience and before God, who sees me, I declare that I despise freedom, life, health, and everything your books refer to as the blessings of the world.”
“For fifteen years I have diligently studied earthly life. True, I saw neither the earth nor the people, but in your books I drank fragrant wine, sang songs, hunted deer and wild boar in the forests, loved women... And beautiful women, like clouds ethereal, created by the magic of your poets’ genius, visited me by night and whispered to me wonderful tales, which made my head drunken. In your books I climbed the summits of Elbruz and Mont Blanc and saw from there how the sun rose in the morning, and in the evening suffused the sky, the ocean and the mountain ridges with a purple gold. I saw from there how above me lightnings glimmered cleaving the clouds; I saw green forests, fields, rivers, lakes, cities; I heard syrens singing, and the playing of the pipes of Pan; I touched the wings of beautiful devils who came flying to me to speak of God... In your books I cast myself into bottomless abysses, worked miracles, burned cities to the ground, preached new religions, conquered whole countries...
“For fifteen years I’ve diligently studied life on Earth. True, I didn’t see the earth or the people, but in your books, I sipped fragrant wine, sang songs, hunted deer and wild boar in the forests, and loved women... And beautiful women, like ethereal clouds, created by the magic of your poets’ genius, visited me at night and whispered wonderful tales that made my head spin. In your books, I climbed the peaks of Elbruz and Mont Blanc and saw how the sun rose in the morning and in the evening bathed the sky, the ocean, and the mountain ridges in purple gold. From there, I saw lightning flashing through the clouds above me; I saw green forests, fields, rivers, lakes, and cities; I heard sirens singing and the pipes of Pan playing; I touched the wings of beautiful beings who came flying to talk about God... In your books, I threw myself into bottomless abysses, performed miracles, burned cities to the ground, preached new religions, and conquered entire countries...
“Your books gave me wisdom. All that unwearying human thought created in the centuries is compressed to a little lump in my skull. I know that I am cleverer than you all.
“Your books gave me wisdom. All that tireless human thought created over the centuries is packed into a little lump in my head. I know that I'm smarter than all of you.
“And I despise your books, despise all worldly blessings and wisdom. Everything is void, frail, visionary and delusive as a mirage. Though you be proud and wise and beautiful, yet will death wipe you from the face of the earth like the mice underground; and your posterity, your history, and the immortality of your men of genius will be as frozen slag, burnt down together with the terrestrial globe.
“And I hate your books, hate all worldly gifts and knowledge. Everything is empty, weak, illusory, and deceptive like a mirage. Even if you are proud, wise, and beautiful, death will erase you from the earth just like mice underground; and your descendants, your history, and the legacy of your great minds will be as frozen waste, burned up along with the planet."
“You are mad, and gone the wrong way. You take falsehood for truth and ugliness for beauty. You would marvel if suddenly apple and orange trees should bear frogs and lizards instead of fruit, and if roses should begin to breathe the odour of a sweating horse. So do I marvel at you, who have bartered heaven for earth. I do not want to understand you.
“You're crazy, and you're heading down the wrong path. You mistake lies for the truth and ugliness for beauty. You’d be amazed if apple and orange trees suddenly grew frogs and lizards instead of fruit, and if roses started to smell like a sweaty horse. That's how I feel astonished by you, who has traded heaven for earth. I don't want to understand you.”
“That I may show you in deed my contempt for that by which you live, I waive the two millions of which I once dreamed as of paradise, and which I now despise. That I may deprive myself of my right to them, I shall come out from here five minutes before the stipulated term, and thus shall violate the agreement.”
“Just to show you how much I look down on what you value, I’m letting go of the two million that I once imagined would be like paradise, but now I hate. To give up my claim to that money, I’ll leave here five minutes before the agreed time, which means I’ll break the contract.”
When he had read, the banker put the sheet on the table, kissed the head of the strange man, and began to weep. He went out of the wing. Never at any other time, not even after his terrible losses on the Exchange, had he felt such contempt for himself as now. Coming home, he lay down on his bed, but agitation and tears kept him a long time from sleeping...
When he finished reading, the banker placed the sheet on the table, kissed the head of the strange man, and started to cry. He left the room. Never before, not even after his huge losses in the stock market, had he felt such disgust for himself as he did then. When he got home, he lay down on his bed, but anxiety and tears kept him from sleeping for a long time...
The next morning the poor watchman came running to him and told him that they had seen the man who lived in the wing climb through the window into the garden. He had gone to the gate and disappeared. The banker instantly went with his servants to the wing and established the escape of his prisoner. To avoid unnecessary rumours he took the paper with the renunciation from the table and, on his return, locked it in his safe.
The next morning, the poor watchman ran to him and said that they had seen the guy who lived in the wing climb through the window into the garden. He had gone to the gate and vanished. The banker immediately went with his staff to the wing and confirmed that his prisoner had escaped. To prevent any unnecessary rumors, he took the paper with the renunciation from the table and, on his way back, locked it in his safe.
VANKA
BY ANTON P. CHEKHOV
Nine-year-old Vanka Zhukov, who had been apprentice to the shoemaker Aliakhin for three months, did not go to bed the night before Christmas. He waited till the master and mistress and the assistants had gone out to an early church-service, to procure from his employer’s cupboard a small phial of ink and a penholder with a rusty nib; then, spreading a crumpled sheet of paper in front of him, he began to write.
Nine-year-old Vanka Zhukov, who had been an apprentice to the shoemaker Aliakhin for three months, stayed up all night before Christmas. He waited until the master, mistress, and the assistants had left for an early church service, then took a small bottle of ink and a penholder with a rusty nib from his employer’s cupboard. Spreading out a crumpled sheet of paper in front of him, he started to write.
Before, however, deciding to make the first letter, he looked furtively at the door and at the window, glanced several times at the sombre ikon, on either side of which stretched shelves full of lasts, and heaved a heart-rending sigh. The sheet of paper was spread on a bench, and he himself was on his knees in front of it.
Before deciding to write the first letter, he glanced nervously at the door and the window, looked several times at the dark icon, with shelves full of shoe molds on either side, and let out a deep sigh. The sheet of paper was laid out on a bench, and he was kneeling in front of it.
“Dear Grandfather Konstantin Makarych,” he wrote, “I am writing you a letter. I wish you a Happy Christmas and all God’s holy best. I have no mamma or papa, you are all I have.”
“Dear Grandfather Konstantin Makarych,” he wrote, “I’m writing you a letter. I wish you a Merry Christmas and all of God’s blessings. I don’t have a mom or dad; you’re all I have.”
Vanka gave a look towards the window in which shone the reflection of his candle, and vividly pictured to himself his grandfather, Konstantin Makarych, who was night-watchman at Messrs. Zhivarev. He was a small, lean, unusually lively and active old man of sixty-five, always smiling and blear-eyed. All day he slept in the servants’ kitchen or trifled with the cooks. At night, enveloped in an ample sheep-skin coat, he strayed round the domain tapping with his cudgel. Behind him, each hanging its head, walked the old bitch Kashtanka, and the dog Viun, so named because of his black coat and long body and his resemblance to a loach. Viun was an unusually civil and friendly dog, looking as kindly at a stranger as at his masters, but he was not to be trusted. Beneath his deference and humbleness was hid the most inquisitorial maliciousness. No one knew better than he how to sneak up and take a bite at a leg, or slip into the larder or steal a muzhik’s chicken. More than once they had nearly broken his hind-legs, twice he had been hung up, every week he was nearly flogged to death, but he always recovered.
Vanka glanced out the window where the reflection of his candle flickered, vividly imagining his grandfather, Konstantin Makarych, who worked as a night watchman for Messrs. Zhivarev. He was a small, lean, unusually lively and active old man of sixty-five, always smiling and with bleary eyes. All day, he napped in the servants’ kitchen or chatted with the cooks. At night, wrapped in a large sheepskin coat, he wandered around the estate, tapping his cudgel. Behind him, each trailing its head, walked the old dog Kashtanka and the dog Viun, named for his black coat, long body, and resemblance to a loach. Viun was an unusually polite and friendly dog, looking at strangers just as warmly as he did at his owners, but he was not to be trusted. Beneath his courtesy and submission lay a sneaky malice. No one knew better than he how to sneak up and nip at an ankle, slip into the pantry, or steal a peasant’s chicken. More than once, they almost broke his hind legs, twice he was hung up, and every week he was nearly beaten to death, but he always bounced back.
At this moment, for certain, Vanka’s grandfather must be standing at the gate, blinking his eyes at the bright red windows of the village church, stamping his feet in their high-felt boots, and jesting with the people in the yard; his cudgel will be hanging from his belt, he will be hugging himself with cold, giving a little dry, old man’s cough, and at times pinching a servant-girl or a cook.
At this moment, for sure, Vanka’s grandfather must be standing at the gate, squinting at the bright red windows of the village church, stamping his feet in his high felt boots, and joking with the people in the yard; his cudgel will be hanging from his belt, he’ll be hugging himself to stay warm, giving a little dry cough, and occasionally pinching a servant girl or a cook.
“Won’t we take some snuff?” he asks, holding out his snuff-box to the women. The women take a pinch of snuff, and sneeze.
“Won’t we have some snuff?” he asks, holding out his snuff box to the women. The women take a pinch of snuff and sneeze.
The old man goes into indescribable ecstasies, breaks into loud laughter, and cries:
The old man bursts into indescribable joy, laughs out loud, and exclaims:
“Off with it, it will freeze to your nose!”
“Take it off, it’ll freeze to your nose!”
He gives his snuff to the dogs, too. Kashtanka sneezes, twitches her nose, and walks away offended. Viun deferentially refuses to sniff and wags his tail. It is glorious weather, not a breath of wind, clear, and frosty; it is a dark night, but the whole village, its white roofs and streaks of smoke from the chimneys, the trees silvered with hoar-frost, and the snowdrifts, you can see it all. The sky scintillates with bright twinkling stars, and the Milky Way stands out so clearly that it looks as if it had been polished and rubbed over with snow for the holidays...
He gives his snuff to the dogs, too. Kashtanka sneezes, wrinkles her nose, and walks away in a huff. Viun politely declines to sniff and wagging his tail. It’s beautiful weather, not a breath of wind, clear and frosty; it’s a dark night, but you can see the whole village, with its white roofs and wisps of smoke from the chimneys, the trees glimmering with frost, and the snowdrifts. The sky sparkles with bright, twinkling stars, and the Milky Way stands out so clearly that it looks like it has been polished and dusted with snow for the holidays...
Vanka sighs, dips his pen in the ink, and continues to write:
Vanka sighs, dips his pen in the ink, and keeps writing:
“Last night I got a thrashing, my master dragged me by my hair into the yard, and belaboured me with a shoe-maker’s stirrup, because, while I was rocking his brat in its cradle, I unfortunately fell asleep. And during the week, my mistress told me to clean a herring, and I began by its tail, so she took the herring and stuck its snout into my face. The assistants tease me, send me to the tavern for vodka, make me steal the master’s cucumbers, and the master beats me with whatever is handy. Food there is none; in the morning it’s bread, at dinner gruel, and in the evening bread again. As for tea or sour-cabbage soup, the master and the mistress themselves guzzle that. They make me sleep in the vestibule, and when their brat cries, I don’t sleep at all, but have to rock the cradle. Dear Grandpapa, for Heaven’s sake, take me away from here, home to our village, I can’t bear this any more... I bow to the ground to you, and will pray to God for ever and ever, take me from here or I shall die...”
"Last night I got punished; my master yanked me by my hair into the yard and hit me with a shoemaker’s stirrup because I accidentally fell asleep while rocking his baby in the cradle. Earlier this week, my mistress asked me to clean a herring, and since I started from the tail, she took the fish and shoved its head in my face. The other workers tease me, send me to the tavern for vodka, make me steal the master’s cucumbers, and the master hits me with whatever he can find. There’s hardly any food; in the morning, it’s just bread, then for lunch, it’s gruel, and back to bread for dinner. The master and mistress hog the tea and sour-cabbage soup. They make me sleep in the entryway, and whenever their baby cries, I can’t get any rest because I have to rock the cradle. Dear Grandpapa, please take me home to our village; I can’t stand this anymore... I bow to you and will pray to God forever, just get me out of here or I’ll die..."
The corners of Vanka’s mouth went down, he rubbed his eyes with his dirty fist, and sobbed.
The corners of Vanka’s mouth turned down, he rubbed his eyes with his dirty fist, and cried.
“I’ll grate your tobacco for you,” he continued, “I’ll pray to God for you, and if there is anything wrong, then flog me like the grey goat. And if you really think I shan’t find work, then I’ll ask the manager, for Christ’s sake, to let me clean the boots, or I’ll go instead of Fedya as underherdsman. Dear Grandpapa, I can’t bear this any more, it’ll kill me... I wanted to run away to our village, but I have no boots, and I was afraid of the frost, and when I grow up I’ll look after you, no one shall harm you, and when you die I’ll pray for the repose of your soul, just like I do for mamma Pelagueya.
"I’ll grate your tobacco for you,” he continued. “I’ll pray for you, and if anything’s wrong, then punish me like the grey goat. And if you really think I won’t find work, then I’ll ask the manager, for goodness’ sake, to let me clean the boots, or I’ll take Fedya’s place as the underherdsman. Dear Grandpapa, I can’t stand this anymore; it’s killing me... I wanted to run away to our village, but I have no boots and I was worried about the cold. When I grow up, I’ll take care of you, no one will hurt you, and when you pass away, I’ll pray for your soul, just like I do for Mama Pelagueya."
“As for Moscow, it is a large town, there are all gentlemen’s houses, lots of horses, no sheep, and the dogs are not vicious. The children don’t come round at Christmas with a star, no one is allowed to sing in the choir, and once I saw in a shop window hooks on a line and fishing rods, all for sale, and for every kind of fish, awfully convenient. And there was one hook which would catch a sheat-fish weighing a pound. And there are shops with guns, like the master’s, and I am sure they must cost 100 rubles each. And in the meat-shops there are woodcocks, partridges, and hares, but who shot them or where they come from, the shopman won’t say.
"Moscow is a big city with lots of nice houses, plenty of horses, no sheep, and the dogs aren't aggressive. Kids don't come around at Christmas with a star, no one's allowed to sing in the choir, and once I saw fishing hooks and rods for sale in a shop window, perfect for catching all kinds of fish. There was even one hook that could catch a sheat-fish weighing a pound. There are shops selling guns like the master's, and I bet they cost around 100 rubles each. In the meat shops, you can find woodcocks, partridges, and hares, but the shopkeeper won't say who shot them or where they’re from."
“Dear Grandpapa, and when the masters give a Christmas tree, take a golden walnut and hide it in my green box. Ask the young lady, Olga Ignatyevna, for it, say it’s for Vanka.”
“Dear Grandpa, when the bosses give out the Christmas tree, please take a golden walnut and hide it in my green box. Ask the young lady, Olga Ignatyevna, for it and say it’s for Vanka.”
Vanka sighed convulsively, and again stared at the window. He remembered that his grandfather always went to the forest for the Christmas tree, and took his grandson with him. What happy times! The frost crackled, his grandfather crackled, and as they both did, Vanka did the same. Then before cutting down the Christmas tree his grandfather smoked his pipe, took a long pinch of snuff, and made fun of poor frozen little Vanka... The young fir trees, wrapt in hoar-frost, stood motionless, waiting for which of them would die. Suddenly a hare springing from somewhere would dart over the snowdrift... His grandfather could not help shouting:
Vanka sighed deeply and stared out the window again. He remembered how his grandfather always went into the forest to find the Christmas tree and brought him along. Those were such happy times! The frost crackled, his grandfather crackled, and Vanka did too. Before cutting down the Christmas tree, his grandfather would smoke his pipe, take a long pinch of snuff, and tease poor frozen little Vanka... The young fir trees, covered in frost, stood still, waiting to see which one would be chosen. Suddenly, a hare would spring out from somewhere and dart over the snowdrift... His grandfather couldn't help but shout:
“Catch it, catch it, catch it! Ah, short-tailed devil!”
“Catch it, catch it, catch it! Ah, little troublemaker!”
When the tree was down, his grandfather dragged it to the master’s house, and there they set about decorating it. The young lady, Olga Ignatyevna, Vanka’s great friend, busied herself most about it. When little Vanka’s mother, Pelagueya, was still alive, and was servant-woman in the house, Olga Ignatyevna used to stuff him with sugar-candy, and, having nothing to do, taught him to read, write, count up to one hundred, and even to dance the quadrille. When Pelagueya died, they placed the orphan Vanka in the kitchen with his grandfather, and from the kitchen he was sent to Moscow to Aliakhin, the shoemaker.
When the tree was down, his grandfather dragged it to the master's house, and they started decorating it. The young lady, Olga Ignatyevna, Vanka's close friend, was the most enthusiastic about it. When little Vanka’s mother, Pelagueya, was still alive and working as a servant in the house, Olga Ignatyevna would spoil him with sweets and, with nothing else to do, taught him how to read, write, count to one hundred, and even dance the quadrille. After Pelagueya passed away, the orphan Vanka was moved into the kitchen with his grandfather, and from there he was sent to Moscow to Aliakhin, the shoemaker.
“Come quick, dear Grandpapa,” continued Vanka, “I beseech you for Christ’s sake take me from here. Have pity on a poor orphan, for here they beat me, and I am frightfully hungry, and so sad that I can’t tell you, I cry all the time. The other day the master hit me on the head with a last; I fell to the ground, and only just returned to life. My life is a misfortune, worse than any dog’s... I send greetings to Aliona, to one-eyed Tegor, and the coachman, and don’t let any one have my mouth-organ. I remain, your grandson, Ivan Zhukov, dear Grandpapa, do come.”
“Come quickly, dear Grandpa,” Vanka continued, “I’m begging you, for Christ’s sake, take me away from here. Have pity on a poor orphan; they beat me, and I’m extremely hungry, and I’m so sad I can’t even explain it—I cry all the time. The other day, the master hit me on the head with a shoe mold; I fell to the ground and just barely came back to life. My life is a disaster, worse than any dog’s... Please say hi to Aliona, one-eyed Tegor, and the coachman, and don’t let anyone have my harmonica. I remain, your grandson, Ivan Zhukov. Dear Grandpa, please come.”
Vanka folded his sheet of paper in four, and put it into an envelope purchased the night before for a kopek. He thought a little, dipped the pen into the ink, and wrote the address:
Vanka folded his sheet of paper into quarters and placed it in an envelope he had bought the night before for a kopek. He thought for a moment, dipped the pen in the ink, and wrote the address:
“The village, to my grandfather.” He then scratched his head, thought again, and added: “Konstantin Makarych.” Pleased at not having been interfered with in his writing, he put on his cap, and, without putting on his sheep-skin coat, ran out in his shirt-sleeves into the street.
“The village, to my grandfather.” He then scratched his head, thought for a moment, and added: “Konstantin Makarych.” Happy that no one interrupted his writing, he put on his cap and, without putting on his sheepskin coat, dashed out into the street in his shirt sleeves.
The shopman at the poulterer’s, from whom he had inquired the night before, had told him that letters were to be put into post-boxes, and from there they were conveyed over the whole earth in mail troikas by drunken post-boys and to the sound of bells. Vanka ran to the first post-box and slipped his precious letter into the slit.
The shopkeeper at the poultry store, from whom he had asked the night before, told him that letters were to be dropped into mailboxes, and from there, they were sent all over the world in mail carts driven by tipsy mail carriers and accompanied by the sound of bells. Vanka ran to the nearest mailbox and slipped his precious letter through the slot.
An hour afterwards, lulled by hope, he was sleeping soundly. In his dreams he saw a stove, by the stove his grandfather sitting with his legs dangling down, barefooted, and reading a letter to the cooks, and Viun walking round the stove wagging his tail.
An hour later, comforted by hope, he was sleeping peacefully. In his dreams, he saw a stove, with his grandfather sitting next to it, his legs dangling down, bare feet, reading a letter to the cooks, while Viun walked around the stove wagging his tail.
HIDE AND SEEK
BY FIODOR SOLOGUB
Everything in Lelechka’s nursery was bright, pretty, and cheerful. Lelechka’s sweet voice charmed her mother. Lelechka was a delightful child. There was no other such child, there never had been, and there never would be. Lelechka’s mother, Serafima Aleksandrovna, was sure of that. Lelechka’s eyes were dark and large, her cheeks were rosy, her lips were made for kisses and for laughter. But it was not these charms in Lelechka that gave her mother the keenest joy. Lelechka was her mother’s only child. That was why every movement of Lelechka’s bewitched her mother. It was great bliss to hold Lelechka on her knees and to fondle her; to feel the little girl in her arms—a thing as lively and as bright as a little bird.
Everything in Lelechka’s nursery was bright, pretty, and cheerful. Lelechka’s sweet voice captivated her mother. Lelechka was an adorable child. There was no other child like her, there never had been, and there never would be. Lelechka’s mother, Serafima Aleksandrovna, was certain of that. Lelechka had dark, large eyes, rosy cheeks, and lips made for kisses and laughter. But it wasn’t just these charms about Lelechka that brought her mother the greatest joy. Lelechka was her mother’s only child. That’s why every movement Lelechka made mesmerized her mother. It was pure bliss to hold Lelechka on her lap and cuddle her; to feel the little girl in her arms—something as lively and bright as a little bird.
To tell the truth, Serafima Aleksandrovna felt happy only in the nursery. She felt cold with her husband.
To be honest, Serafima Aleksandrovna only felt happy in the nursery. She felt distant with her husband.
Perhaps it was because he himself loved the cold—he loved to drink cold water, and to breathe cold air. He was always fresh and cool, with a frigid smile, and wherever he passed cold currents seemed to move in the air.
Maybe it was because he loved the cold—he enjoyed drinking cold water and breathing in cold air. He always felt fresh and cool, with a chilly smile, and wherever he went, it felt like cold breezes flowed through the air.
The Nesletyevs, Sergey Modestovich and Serafima Aleksandrovna, had married without love or calculation, because it was the accepted thing. He was a young man of thirty-five, she a young woman of twenty-five; both were of the same circle and well brought up; he was expected to take a wife, and the time had come for her to take a husband.
The Nesletyevs, Sergey Modestovich and Serafima Aleksandrovna, got married without love or careful thought, simply because it was what society expected. He was a 35-year-old man, she was a 25-year-old woman; both came from the same social circle and were well-educated. It was expected for him to find a wife, and the time had come for her to find a husband.
It even seemed to Serafima Aleksandrovna that she was in love with her future husband, and this made her happy. He looked handsome and well-bred; his intelligent grey eyes always preserved a dignified expression; and he fulfilled his obligations of a fiancé with irreproachable gentleness.
It even seemed to Serafima Aleksandrovna that she was in love with her future husband, and this made her happy. He looked handsome and well-mannered; his intelligent gray eyes always held a dignified expression; and he met his responsibilities as a fiancé with impeccable kindness.
The bride was also good-looking; she was a tall, dark-eyed, dark-haired girl, somewhat timid but very tactful. He was not after her dowry, though it pleased him to know that she had something. He had connexions, and his wife came of good, influential people. This might, at the proper opportunity, prove useful. Always irreproachable and tactful, Nesletyev got on in his position not so fast that any one should envy him, nor yet so slow that he should envy any one else—everything came in the proper measure and at the proper time.
The bride was attractive; she was a tall girl with dark eyes and dark hair, a bit shy but very considerate. He wasn't after her dowry, although he was glad to know she had one. He had connections, and his wife came from a good, influential family. This could, at the right time, be beneficial. Always impeccable and tactful, Nesletyev progressed in his role not so quickly that anyone would envy him, nor so slowly that he would envy anyone else—everything happened in the right measure and at the right time.
After their marriage there was nothing in the manner of Sergey Modestovich to suggest anything wrong to his wife. Later, however, when his wife was about to have a child, Sergey Modestovich established connexions elsewhere of a light and temporary nature. Serafima Aleksandrovna found this out, and, to her own astonishment, was not particularly hurt; she awaited her infant with a restless anticipation that swallowed every other feeling.
After they got married, there was nothing in Sergey Modestovich's behavior that suggested anything was wrong to his wife. Later on, however, when his wife was about to have a baby, Sergey Modestovich started to form casual connections elsewhere. Serafima Aleksandrovna discovered this and, to her surprise, wasn't particularly upset; she focused on her upcoming baby with a restless anticipation that overshadowed all her other feelings.
A little girl was born; Serafima Aleksandrovna gave herself up to her. At the beginning she used to tell her husband, with rapture, of all the joyous details of Lelechka’s existence. But she soon found that he listened to her without the slightest interest, and only from the habit of politeness. Serafima Aleksandrovna drifted farther and farther away from him. She loved her little girl with the ungratified passion that other women, deceived in their husbands, show their chance young lovers.
A little girl was born; Serafima Aleksandrovna devoted herself to her. At first, she would excitedly tell her husband about all the joyful details of Lelechka’s life. But she quickly realized that he listened with no interest at all, just out of habit. Serafima Aleksandrovna began to drift further away from him. She loved her little girl with an intense passion similar to how other women, betrayed by their husbands, show affection for their unexpected young lovers.
“Mamochka, let’s play priatki” (hide and seek), cried Lelechka, pronouncing the r like the l, so that the word sounded “pliatki.”
“Mommy, let’s play hide and seek,” shouted Lelechka, pronouncing the r like an l, making the word sound like “pliatki.”
This charming inability to speak always made Serafima Aleksandrovna smile with tender rapture. Lelechka then ran away, stamping with her plump little legs over the carpets, and hid herself behind the curtains near her bed.
This delightful inability to speak always made Serafima Aleksandrovna smile with warm joy. Lelechka would then run off, stomping with her chubby little legs across the carpets, and hide behind the curtains near her bed.
“Tiu-tiu, mamochka!” she cried out in her sweet, laughing voice, as she looked out with a single roguish eye.
“Tiu-tiu, mom!” she called out in her sweet, laughing voice, as she looked out with a playful eye.
“Where is my baby girl?” the mother asked, as she looked for Lelechka and made believe that she did not see her.
“Where’s my baby girl?” the mother asked, as she searched for Lelechka and pretended that she didn’t see her.
And Lelechka poured out her rippling laughter in her hiding place. Then she came out a little farther, and her mother, as though she had only just caught sight of her, seized her by her little shoulders and exclaimed joyously: “Here she is, my Lelechka!”
And Lelechka let out her bubbly laughter from her hiding spot. Then she stepped out a bit further, and her mother, as if she had only just seen her, grabbed her by the little shoulders and exclaimed happily, “Here she is, my Lelechka!”
Lelechka laughed long and merrily, her head close to her mother’s knees, and all of her cuddled up between her mother’s white hands. Her mother’s eyes glowed with passionate emotion.
Lelechka laughed heartily, her head resting against her mother’s knees, and all of her nestled between her mother’s delicate hands. Her mother’s eyes sparkled with deep emotion.
“Now, mamochka, you hide,” said Lelechka, as she ceased laughing.
“Now, mamochka, you hide,” said Lelechka, as she stopped laughing.
Her mother went to hide. Lelechka turned away as though not to see, but watched her mamochka stealthily all the time. Mamma hid behind the cupboard, and exclaimed: “Tiu-tiu, baby girl!”
Her mom went to hide. Lelechka turned away as if she didn’t want to look, but she was secretly keeping an eye on her mamochka the whole time. Mom hid behind the cupboard and called out, “Tiu-tiu, baby girl!”
Lelechka ran round the room and looked into all the corners, making believe, as her mother had done before, that she was seeking—though she really knew all the time where her mamochka was standing.
Lelechka ran around the room and checked every corner, pretending, just like her mom used to, that she was searching—though she really knew all along where her mamochka was standing.
“Where’s my mamochka?” asked Lelechka. “She’s not here, and she’s not here,” she kept on repeating, as she ran from corner to corner.
“Where’s my mamochka?” asked Lelechka. “She’s not here, and she’s not here,” she kept repeating as she ran from corner to corner.
Her mother stood, with suppressed breathing, her head pressed against the wall, her hair somewhat disarranged. A smile of absolute bliss played on her red lips.
Her mother stood with controlled breaths, her head against the wall, her hair a bit messy. A smile of pure happiness lingered on her red lips.
The nurse, Fedosya, a good-natured and fine-looking, if somewhat stupid woman, smiled as she looked at her mistress with her characteristic expression, which seemed to say that it was not for her to object to gentlewomen’s caprices. She thought to herself: “The mother is like a little child herself—look how excited she is.”
The nurse, Fedosya, a pleasant and attractive, if a bit dim-witted, woman, smiled as she looked at her mistress with her usual expression, which seemed to imply that it wasn’t her place to question the whims of ladies. She thought to herself, “The mother is like a little child—just look at how excited she is.”
Lelechka was getting nearer her mother’s corner. Her mother was growing more absorbed every moment by her interest in the game; her heart beat with short quick strokes, and she pressed even closer to the wall, disarranging her hair still more. Lelechka suddenly glanced toward her mother’s corner and screamed with joy.
Lelechka was getting closer to her mother’s spot. Her mom was getting more and more wrapped up in the game; her heart raced with quick beats, and she pushed even closer to the wall, messing up her hair even more. Lelechka suddenly looked over at her mom's corner and screamed with joy.
“I’ve found ‘oo,” she cried out loudly and joyously, mispronouncing her words in a way that again made her mother happy.
“I’ve found ‘oo,” she shouted excitedly, mispronouncing her words in a way that once again made her mother happy.
She pulled her mother by her hands to the middle of the room, they were merry and they laughed; and Lelechka again hid her head against her mother’s knees, and went on lisping and lisping, without end, her sweet little words, so fascinating yet so awkward.
She took her mother's hands and led her to the center of the room. They were cheerful and laughed; then Lelechka buried her head against her mother's knees and continued to babble on and on with her sweet little words, charming yet clumsy.
Sergey Modestovich was coming at this moment toward the nursery. Through the half-closed doors he heard the laughter, the joyous outcries, the sound of romping. He entered the nursery, smiling his genial cold smile; he was irreproachably dressed, and he looked fresh and erect, and he spread round him an atmosphere of cleanliness, freshness and coldness. He entered in the midst of the lively game, and he confused them all by his radiant coldness. Even Fedosya felt abashed, now for her mistress, now for herself. Serafima Aleksandrovna at once became calm and apparently cold—and this mood communicated itself to the little girl, who ceased to laugh, but looked instead, silently and intently, at her father.
Sergey Modestovich was walking toward the nursery at that moment. Through the partially closed doors, he could hear laughter, joyful shouts, and the sounds of play. He walked into the nursery, wearing his charming yet detached smile; he was impeccably dressed, looking fresh and upright, and he brought with him a vibe of cleanliness, freshness, and coolness. He stepped into the middle of the lively game, and his shining frostiness threw everyone off. Even Fedosya felt uneasy, both for her mistress and for herself. Serafima Aleksandrovna immediately became calm and seemingly distant—and this mood affected the little girl, who stopped laughing and instead looked silently and intently at her father.
Sergey Modestovich gave a swift glance round the room. He liked coming here, where everything was beautifully arranged; this was done by Serafima Aleksandrovna, who wished to surround her little girl, from her very infancy, only with the loveliest things. Serafima Aleksandrovna dressed herself tastefully; this, too, she did for Lelechka, with the same end in view. One thing Sergey Modestovich had not become reconciled to, and this was his wife’s almost continuous presence in the nursery.
Sergey Modestovich quickly looked around the room. He enjoyed being here, where everything was beautifully arranged; this was all thanks to Serafima Aleksandrovna, who wanted to surround her little girl, from her very early days, only with the most beautiful things. Serafima Aleksandrovna also dressed stylishly; she did this for Lelechka with the same intention. There was one thing Sergey Modestovich had not gotten used to, and that was his wife’s nearly constant presence in the nursery.
“It’s just as I thought... I knew that I’d find you here,” he said with a derisive and condescending smile.
“It’s exactly what I thought... I knew I’d find you here,” he said with a mocking and superior smile.
They left the nursery together. As he followed his wife through the door Sergey Modestovich said rather indifferently, in an incidental way, laying no stress on his words: “Don’t you think that it would be well for the little girl if she were sometimes without your company? Merely, you see, that the child should feel its own individuality,” he explained in answer to Serafima Aleksandrovna’s puzzled glance.
They left the nursery together. As he followed his wife through the door, Sergey Modestovich said somewhat indifferently, casually, without putting much emphasis on his words: “Don’t you think it would be good for the little girl to occasionally be without you? Just so the child can feel her own individuality,” he added in response to Serafima Aleksandrovna’s confused look.
“She’s still so little,” said Serafima Aleksandrovna.
"She’s still so small," said Serafima Aleksandrovna.
“In any case, this is but my humble opinion. I don’t insist. It’s your kingdom there.”
“In any case, this is just my personal opinion. I’m not insisting. It’s your kingdom.”
“I’ll think it over,” his wife answered, smiling, as he did, coldly but genially.
“I’ll think about it,” his wife replied, smiling, just like he did, with a cool but friendly expression.
Then they began to talk of something else.
Then they started talking about something else.
II
Nurse Fedosya, sitting in the kitchen that evening, was telling the silent housemaid Darya and the talkative old cook Agathya about the young lady of the house, and how the child loved to play priatki with her mother—“She hides her little face, and cries ‘tiutiu’!”
Nurse Fedosya, sitting in the kitchen that evening, was telling the quiet housemaid Darya and the chatty old cook Agathya about the lady of the house, and how the little girl loved to play hide and seek with her mother—“She hides her little face and cries ‘peekaboo’!”
“And the mistress herself is like a little one,” added Fedosya, smiling.
“And the mistress herself is like a little one,” added Fedosya, smiling.
Agathya listened and shook her head ominously; while her face became grave and reproachful.
Agathya listened and shook her head sadly; her expression grew serious and disapproving.
“That the mistress does it, well, that’s one thing; but that the young lady does it, that’s bad.”
"Sure, if the mistress does it, that's one thing; but if the young lady does it, that's not good."
“Why?” asked Fedosya with curiosity.
“Why?” Fedosya asked, curious.
This expression of curiosity gave her face the look of a wooden, roughly-painted doll.
This look of curiosity made her face resemble a poorly painted wooden doll.
“Yes, that’s bad,” repeated Agathya with conviction. “Terribly bad!”
"Yeah, that's really bad," Agathya said firmly. "Super bad!"
“Well?” said Fedosya, the ludicrous expression of curiosity on her face becoming more emphatic.
“Okay?” said Fedosya, her exaggerated look of curiosity becoming even more intense.
“She’ll hide, and hide, and hide away,” said Agathya, in a mysterious whisper, as she looked cautiously toward the door.
“She'll keep hiding and hiding,” Agathya said in a mysterious whisper, glancing warily at the door.
“What are you saying?” exclaimed Fedosya, frightened.
“What are you talking about?” exclaimed Fedosya, scared.
“It’s the truth I’m saying, remember my words,” Agathya went on with the same assurance and secrecy. “It’s the surest sign.”
“It’s the truth I’m telling you, remember what I said,” Agathya continued with the same confidence and secrecy. “It’s the clearest sign.”
The old woman had invented this sign, quite suddenly, herself; and she was evidently very proud of it.
The old woman had suddenly come up with this sign all on her own, and she was clearly very proud of it.
III
Lelechka was asleep, and Serafima Aleksandrovna was sitting in her own room, thinking with joy and tenderness of Lelechka. Lelechka was in her thoughts, first a sweet, tiny girl, then a sweet, big girl, then again a delightful little girl; and so until the end she remained mamma’s little Lelechka.
Lelechka was sleeping, and Serafima Aleksandrovna was in her room, filled with joy and affection for Lelechka. In her thoughts, Lelechka started out as a sweet little girl, then a sweet big girl, and then back to being a delightful little girl; and through it all, she remained her mama's little Lelechka.
Serafima Aleksandrovna did not even notice that Fedosya came up to her and paused before her. Fedosya had a worried, frightened look.
Serafima Aleksandrovna didn't even notice when Fedosya approached her and stopped in front of her. Fedosya had a worried, scared expression.
“Madam, madam,” she said quietly, in a trembling voice.
“Ma'am, ma'am,” she said softly, with a trembling voice.
Serafima Aleksandrovna gave a start. Fedosya’s face made her anxious.
Serafima Aleksandrovna flinched. Fedosya’s expression worried her.
“What is it, Fedosya?” she asked with great concern. “Is there anything wrong with Lelechka?”
“What’s wrong, Fedosya?” she asked, really worried. “Is something wrong with Lelechka?”
“No, madam,” said Fedosya, as she gesticulated with her hands to reassure her mistress and to make her sit down. “Lelechka is asleep, may God be with her! Only I’d like to say something—you see—Lelechka is always hiding herself—that’s not good.”
“No, ma'am,” said Fedosya, waving her hands to reassure her mistress and to encourage her to sit down. “Lelechka is asleep, may God watch over her! I just want to mention something—you see—Lelechka is always hiding away—that’s not right.”
Fedosya looked at her mistress with fixed eyes, which had grown round from fright.
Fedosya stared at her mistress with wide eyes, which had grown round from fear.
“Why not good?” asked Serafima Aleksandrovna, with vexation, succumbing involuntarily to vague fears.
“Why not good?” asked Serafima Aleksandrovna, annoyed, giving in involuntarily to vague fears.
“I can’t tell you how bad it is,” said Fedosya, and her face expressed the most decided confidence.
“I can’t even begin to explain how bad it is,” Fedosya said, and her face showed complete certainty.
“Please speak in a sensible way,” observed Serafima Aleksandrovna dryly. “I understand nothing of what you are saying.”
“Please speak logically,” Serafima Aleksandrovna noted dryly. “I don’t understand anything you’re saying.”
“You see, madam, it’s a kind of omen,” explained Fedosya abruptly, in a shamefaced way.
“You see, ma'am, it’s like a sign,” Fedosya explained suddenly, looking embarrassed.
“Nonsense!” said Serafima Aleksandrovna.
"Nonsense!" Serafima Aleksandrovna said.
She did not wish to hear any further as to the sort of omen it was, and what it foreboded. But, somehow, a sense of fear and of sadness crept into her mood, and it was humiliating to feel that an absurd tale should disturb her beloved fancies, and should agitate her so deeply.
She didn't want to hear any more about what kind of omen it was or what it meant. But somehow, a feeling of fear and sadness crept into her mood, and it was embarrassing to feel that a silly story could disturb her cherished fantasies and upset her so much.
“Of course I know that gentlefolk don’t believe in omens, but it’s a bad omen, madam,” Fedosya went on in a doleful voice, “the young lady will hide, and hide...”
“Of course I know that well-to-do people don’t believe in omens, but it’s a bad sign, ma’am,” Fedosya continued in a mournful tone, “the young lady will hide, and keep hiding...”
Suddenly she burst into tears, sobbing out loudly: “She’ll hide, and hide, and hide away, angelic little soul, in a damp grave,” she continued, as she wiped her tears with her apron and blew her nose.
Suddenly, she started crying, sobbing loudly: “She’ll hide, and hide, and hide away, sweet little soul, in a damp grave,” she continued, wiping her tears with her apron and blowing her nose.
“Who told you all this?” asked Serafima Aleksandrovna in an austere low voice.
“Who told you all this?” Serafima Aleksandrovna asked in a stern, calm voice.
“Agathya says so, madam,” answered Fedosya; “it’s she that knows.”
“Agathya says so, ma'am,” replied Fedosya; “she's the one who knows.”
“Knows!” exclaimed Serafima Aleksandrovna in irritation, as though she wished to protect herself somehow from this sudden anxiety. “What nonsense! Please don’t come to me with any such notions in the future. Now you may go.”
“Knows!” Serafima Aleksandrovna exclaimed irritably, as if she wanted to shield herself from this unexpected anxiety. “What nonsense! Don’t come to me with any ideas like that in the future. Now you can go.”
Fedosya, dejected, her feelings hurt, left her mistress.
Fedosya, feeling down and hurt, left her boss.
“What nonsense! As though Lelechka could die!” thought Serafima Aleksandrovna to herself, trying to conquer the feeling of coldness and fear which took possession, of her at the thought of the possible death of Lelechka. Serafima Aleksandrovna, upon reflection, attributed these women’s beliefs in omens to ignorance. She saw clearly that there could be no possible connexion between a child’s quite ordinary diversion and the continuation of the child’s life. She made a special effort that evening to occupy her mind with other matters, but her thoughts returned involuntarily to the fact that Lelechka loved to hide herself.
“What nonsense! As if Lelechka could actually die!” Serafima Aleksandrovna thought to herself, trying to shake off the chill and fear that gripped her at the thought of Lelechka's possible death. Upon reflection, Serafima Aleksandrovna attributed these women's beliefs in omens to ignorance. She clearly saw that there was no connection between a child’s normal play and the continuation of the child’s life. That evening, she made a conscious effort to focus on other things, but her thoughts kept drifting back to the fact that Lelechka loved to hide.
When Lelechka was still quite small, and had learned to distinguish between her mother and her nurse, she sometimes, sitting in her nurse’s arms, made a sudden roguish grimace, and hid her laughing face in the nurse’s shoulder. Then she would look out with a sly glance.
When Lelechka was still very young and could tell the difference between her mom and her nurse, she would occasionally, while sitting in her nurse’s arms, make a mischievous face and hide her laughing smile in the nurse’s shoulder. Then she would peek out with a sly look.
Of late, in those rare moments of the mistress’ absence from the nursery, Fedosya had again taught Lelechka to hide; and when Lelechka’s mother, on coming in, saw how lovely the child looked when she was hiding, she herself began to play hide and seek with her tiny daughter.
Recently, during the few times the mistress was away from the nursery, Fedosya taught Lelechka to hide again. When Lelechka's mother came in and saw how adorable the child looked while hiding, she joined in and started playing hide and seek with her little daughter.
IV
The next day Serafima Aleksandrovna, absorbed in her joyous cares for Lelechka, had forgotten Fedosya’s words of the day before.
The next day, Serafima Aleksandrovna, wrapped up in her happy plans for Lelechka, had completely forgotten Fedosya’s words from the day before.
But when she returned to the nursery, after having ordered the dinner, and she heard Lelechka suddenly cry “Tiu-tiu!” from under the table, a feeling of fear suddenly took hold of her. Though she reproached herself at once for this unfounded, superstitious dread, nevertheless she could not enter wholeheartedly into the spirit of Lelechka’s favourite game, and she tried to divert Lelechka’s attention to something else.
But when she got back to the nursery after ordering dinner and heard Lelechka suddenly shout “Tiu-tiu!” from under the table, a wave of fear washed over her. Although she immediately scolded herself for this baseless, superstitious fear, she still couldn’t fully engage in Lelechka’s favorite game and tried to distract her with something else.
Lelechka was a lovely and obedient child. She eagerly complied with her mother’s new wishes. But as she had got into the habit of hiding from her mother in some corner, and of crying out “Tiu-tiu!” so even that day she returned more than once to the game.
Lelechka was a sweet and obedient child. She happily followed her mother’s new requests. However, since she had gotten into the routine of hiding from her mother in some corner and shouting “Tiu-tiu!”, she ended up going back to the game more than once that day.
Serafima Aleksandrovna tried desperately to amuse Lelechka. This was not so easy because restless, threatening thoughts obtruded themselves constantly.
Serafima Aleksandrovna desperately tried to entertain Lelechka. This wasn’t easy because restless, worrying thoughts kept intruding on her mind.
“Why does Lelechka keep on recalling the tiu-tiu? Why does she not get tired of the same thing—of eternally closing her eyes, and of hiding her face? Perhaps,” thought Serafima Aleksandrovna, “she is not as strongly drawn to the world as other children, who are attracted by many things. If this is so, is it not a sign of organic weakness? Is it not a germ of the unconscious non-desire to live?”
“Why does Lelechka keep remembering the tiu-tiu? Why doesn’t she get tired of the same thing—of constantly closing her eyes and hiding her face? Maybe,” thought Serafima Aleksandrovna, “she isn’t as connected to the world as other kids, who are drawn to so many things. If that’s the case, isn’t it a sign of some kind of weakness? Isn’t it a hint of a deeper lack of desire to live?”
Serafima Aleksandrovna was tormented by presentiments. She felt ashamed of herself for ceasing to play hide and seek with Lelechka before Fedosya. But this game had become agonising to her, all the more agonising because she had a real desire to play it, and because something drew her very strongly to hide herself from Lelechka and to seek out the hiding child. Serafima Aleksandrovna herself began the game once or twice, though she played it with a heavy heart. She suffered as though committing an evil deed with full consciousness.
Serafima Aleksandrovna was haunted by premonitions. She felt ashamed for stopping the game of hide and seek with Lelechka in front of Fedosya. But playing this game had become painful for her, even more so because she genuinely wanted to participate, and something strongly compelled her to hide from Lelechka and to find the hiding child. Serafima Aleksandrovna even started the game herself a couple of times, though she did it with a heavy heart. She felt as if she were committing a wrongdoing, fully aware of it.
It was a sad day for Serafima Aleksandrovna.
It was a sad day for Serafima Aleksandrovna.
V
Lelechka was about to fall asleep. No sooner had she climbed into her little bed, protected by a network on all sides, than her eyes began to close from fatigue. Her mother covered her with a blue blanket. Lelechka drew her sweet little hands from under the blanket and stretched them out to embrace her mother. Her mother bent down. Lelechka, with a tender expression on her sleepy face, kissed her mother and let her head fall on the pillow. As her hands hid themselves under the blanket Lelechka whispered: “The hands tiu-tiu!”
Lelechka was about to fall asleep. As soon as she climbed into her little bed, surrounded by a protective net, her eyes started to close from exhaustion. Her mother tucked her in with a blue blanket. Lelechka pulled her sweet little hands out from under the blanket and reached out to hug her mother. Her mom bent down. With a soft expression on her sleepy face, Lelechka kissed her mother and let her head fall onto the pillow. As her hands slipped back under the blanket, Lelechka whispered, “The hands tiu-tiu!”
The mother’s heart seemed to stop—Lelechka lay there so small, so frail, so quiet. Lelechka smiled gently, closed her eyes and said quietly: “The eyes tiu-tiu!”
The mother’s heart seemed to stop—Lelechka lay there so small, so fragile, so quiet. Lelechka smiled gently, closed her eyes, and said softly: “The eyes tiu-tiu!”
Then even more quietly: “Lelechka tiu-tiu!”
Then even quieter: “Lelechka tiu-tiu!”
With these words she fell asleep, her face pressing the pillow. She seemed so small and so frail under the blanket that covered her. Her mother looked at her with sad eyes.
With those words, she fell asleep, her face against the pillow. She looked so small and fragile under the blanket that covered her. Her mother gazed at her with sorrowful eyes.
Serafima Aleksandrovna remained standing over Lelechka’s bed a long while, and she kept looking at Lelechka with tenderness and fear.
Serafima Aleksandrovna stood by Lelechka’s bed for a long time, gazing at Lelechka with both tenderness and fear.
“I’m a mother: is it possible that I shouldn’t be able to protect her?” she thought, as she imagined the various ills that might befall Lelechka.
“I’m a mother; is it possible that I can’t protect her?” she thought, picturing the different dangers that could happen to Lelechka.
She prayed long that night, but the prayer did not relieve her sadness.
She prayed for a long time that night, but the prayer didn't ease her sadness.
VI
Several days passed. Lelechka caught cold. The fever came upon her at night. When Serafima Aleksandrovna, awakened by Fedosya, came to Lelechka and saw her looking so hot, so restless, and so tormented, she instantly recalled the evil omen, and a hopeless despair took possession of her from the first moments.
Several days went by. Lelechka caught a cold. The fever hit her at night. When Serafima Aleksandrovna, awakened by Fedosya, came to Lelechka and saw her looking so hot, so restless, and so tormented, she immediately remembered the bad omen, and a deep despair took hold of her from the very first moments.
A doctor was called, and everything was done that is usual on such occasions—but the inevitable happened. Serafima Aleksandrovna tried to console herself with the hope that Lelechka would get well, and would again laugh and play—yet this seemed to her an unthinkable happiness! And Lelechka grew feebler from hour to hour.
A doctor was called, and everything that usually happens in such situations was done—but the inevitable occurred. Serafima Aleksandrovna tried to comfort herself with the hope that Lelechka would get better and would laugh and play again—but that felt to her like an unimaginable happiness! And Lelechka grew weaker by the hour.
All simulated tranquillity, so as not to frighten Serafima Aleksandrovna, but their masked faces only made her sad.
All pretended calm, so as not to scare Serafima Aleksandrovna, but their hidden faces only made her feel sad.
Nothing made her so unhappy as the reiterations of Fedosya, uttered between sobs: “She hid herself and hid herself, our Lelechka!”
Nothing made her as unhappy as Fedosya's repeated cries between sobs: “She kept hiding and hiding, our Lelechka!”
But the thoughts of Serafima Aleksandrovna were confused, and she could not quite grasp what was happening.
But Serafima Aleksandrovna’s thoughts were muddled, and she couldn't fully understand what was going on.
Fever was consuming Lelechka, and there were times when she lost consciousness and spoke in delirium. But when she returned to herself she bore her pain and her fatigue with gentle good nature; she smiled feebly at her mamochka, so that her mamochka should not see how much she suffered. Three days passed, torturing like a nightmare. Lelechka grew quite feeble. She did not know that she was dying.
Fever was taking over Lelechka, and there were moments when she lost consciousness and spoke in a daze. But when she came back to herself, she handled her pain and exhaustion with a kind spirit; she smiled weakly at her mamochka, so her mamochka wouldn't notice how much she was hurting. Three days dragged on, feeling like a nightmare. Lelechka grew really weak. She didn’t realize that she was dying.
She glanced at her mother with her dimmed eyes, and lisped in a scarcely audible, hoarse voice: “Tiu-tiu, mamochka! Make tiu-tiu, mamochka!”
She looked at her mother with her dimmed eyes and whispered in a barely audible, hoarse voice: “Tiu-tiu, mamochka! Make tiu-tiu, mamochka!”
Serafima Aleksandrovna hid her face behind the curtains near Lelechka’s bed. How tragic!
Serafima Aleksandrovna hid her face behind the curtains near Lelechka’s bed. How tragic!
“Mamochka!” called Lelechka in an almost inaudible voice.
“Mom!” called Lelechka in a barely audible voice.
Lelechka’s mother bent over her, and Lelechka, her vision grown still more dim, saw her mother’s pale, despairing face for the last time.
Lelechka’s mother leaned over her, and Lelechka, her vision fading even more, saw her mother’s pale, hopeless face for the last time.
“A white mamochka!” whispered Lelechka.
“A white mamochka!” whispered Lelechka.
Mamochka’s white face became blurred, and everything grew dark before Lelechka. She caught the edge of the bed-cover feebly with her hands and whispered: “Tiu-tiu!”
Mamochka’s white face became blurry, and everything went dark for Lelechka. She weakly grasped the edge of the blanket with her hands and whispered: “Tiu-tiu!”
Something rattled in her throat; Lelechka opened and again closed her rapidly paling lips, and died.
Something rattled in her throat; Lelechka opened and then closed her quickly fading lips, and died.
Serafima Aleksandrovna was in dumb despair as she left Lelechka, and went out of the room. She met her husband.
Serafima Aleksandrovna was in silent despair as she left Lelechka and walked out of the room. She ran into her husband.
“Lelechka is dead,” she said in a quiet, dull voice.
“Lelechka is dead,” she said in a soft, lifeless voice.
Sergey Modestovich looked anxiously at her pale face. He was struck by the strange stupor in her formerly animated handsome features.
Sergey Modestovich anxiously looked at her pale face. He was taken aback by the odd daze in her once lively and attractive features.
VII
Lelechka was dressed, placed in a little coffin, and carried into the parlour. Serafima Aleksandrovna was standing by the coffin and looking dully at her dead child. Sergey Modestovich went to his wife and, consoling her with cold, empty words, tried to draw her away from the coffin. Serafima Aleksandrovna smiled.
Lelechka was dressed, laid in a small coffin, and brought into the living room. Serafima Aleksandrovna stood by the coffin, staring blankly at her deceased child. Sergey Modestovich approached his wife and, offering her cold, hollow words of comfort, tried to pull her away from the coffin. Serafima Aleksandrovna smiled.
“Go away,” she said quietly. “Lelechka is playing. She’ll be up in a minute.”
“Go away,” she said softly. “Lelechka is playing. She’ll be up in a minute.”
“Sima, my dear, don’t agitate yourself,” said Sergey Modestovich in a whisper. “You must resign yourself to your fate.”
“Sima, my dear, don’t upset yourself,” Sergey Modestovich said softly. “You have to accept your fate.”
“She’ll be up in a minute,” persisted Serafima Aleksandrovna, her eyes fixed on the dead little girl.
“She’ll be up in a minute,” Serafima Aleksandrovna insisted, her eyes locked on the lifeless little girl.
Sergey Modestovich looked round him cautiously: he was afraid of the unseemly and of the ridiculous.
Sergey Modestovich glanced around carefully: he was wary of looking inappropriate and foolish.
“Sima, don’t agitate yourself,” he repeated. “This would be a miracle, and miracles do not happen in the nineteenth century.”
“Sima, don’t get worked up,” he repeated. “This would be a miracle, and miracles don’t happen in the nineteenth century.”
No sooner had he said these words than Sergey Modestovich felt their irrelevance to what had happened. He was confused and annoyed.
No sooner had he said these words than Sergey Modestovich felt they didn't really connect to what had happened. He was confused and frustrated.
He took his wife by the arm, and cautiously led her away from the coffin. She did not oppose him.
He took his wife by the arm and carefully led her away from the coffin. She didn’t resist him.
Her face seemed tranquil and her eyes were dry. She went into the nursery and began to walk round the room, looking into those places where Lelechka used to hide herself. She walked all about the room, and bent now and then to look under the table or under the bed, and kept on repeating cheerfully: “Where is my little one? Where is my Lelechka?”
Her face looked calm, and her eyes were dry. She entered the nursery and started to walk around the room, checking the spots where Lelechka used to hide. She moved around the room, occasionally bending down to look under the table or the bed, and kept cheerfully repeating, “Where is my little one? Where is my Lelechka?”
After she had walked round the room once she began to make her quest anew. Fedosya, motionless, with dejected face, sat in a corner, and looked frightened at her mistress; then she suddenly burst out sobbing, and she wailed loudly:
After she walked around the room once, she started her search again. Fedosya, frozen in place with a sad expression, sat in a corner and looked terrified at her mistress; then she suddenly started crying and wailed loudly:
“She hid herself, and hid herself, our Lelechka, our angelic little soul!”
“She kept hiding, and hiding, our Lelechka, our sweet little soul!”
Serafima Aleksandrovna trembled, paused, cast a perplexed look at Fedosya, began to weep, and left the nursery quietly.
Serafima Aleksandrovna shook, stopped for a moment, looked at Fedosya with confusion, started to cry, and quietly left the nursery.
VIII
Sergey Modestovich hurried the funeral. He saw that Serafima Aleksandrovna was terribly shocked by her sudden misfortune, and as he feared for her reason he thought she would more readily be diverted and consoled when Lelechka was buried.
Sergey Modestovich rushed the funeral. He noticed that Serafima Aleksandrovna was deeply affected by her sudden loss, and fearing for her mental state, he believed she would be more easily distracted and comforted once Lelechka was laid to rest.
Next morning Serafima Aleksandrovna dressed with particular care—for Lelechka. When she entered the parlour there were several people between her and Lelechka. The priest and deacon paced up and down the room; clouds of blue smoke drifted in the air, and there was a smell of incense. There was an oppressive feeling of heaviness in Serafima Aleksandrovna’s head as she approached Lelechka. Lelechka lay there still and pale, and smiled pathetically. Serafima Aleksandrovna laid her cheek upon the edge of Lelechka’s coffin, and whispered: “Tiu-tiu, little one!”
Next morning, Serafima Aleksandrovna got dressed with extra care—for Lelechka. When she walked into the parlor, there were several people between her and Lelechka. The priest and deacon were pacing back and forth in the room; clouds of blue smoke filled the air, and there was a scent of incense. Serafima Aleksandrovna felt a heavy pressure in her head as she approached Lelechka. Lelechka lay there, still and pale, with a sad smile. Serafima Aleksandrovna rested her cheek on the edge of Lelechka’s coffin and whispered, “Tiu-tiu, little one!”
The little one did not reply. Then there was some kind of stir and confusion around Serafima Aleksandrovna; strange, unnecessary faces bent over her, some one held her—and Lelechka was carried away somewhere.
The little one didn't respond. Then there was a commotion and confusion around Serafima Aleksandrovna; unfamiliar, unnecessary faces leaned over her, someone was holding her—and Lelechka was taken away somewhere.
Serafima Aleksandrovna stood up erect, sighed in a lost way, smiled, and called loudly: “Lelechka!”
Serafima Aleksandrovna stood up straight, sighed sadly, smiled, and called out loudly, “Lelechka!”
Lelechka was being carried out. The mother threw herself after the coffin with despairing sobs, but she was held back. She sprang behind the door, through which Lelechka had passed, sat down there on the floor, and as she looked through the crevice, she cried out: “Lelechka, tiu-tiu!”
Lelechka was being taken away. The mother rushed after the coffin, sobbing in despair, but she was restrained. She dashed behind the door that Lelechka had gone through, sat down on the floor, and as she peered through the crack, she shouted, “Lelechka, tiu-tiu!”
Then she put her head out from behind the door, and began to laugh.
Then she peeked out from behind the door and started to laugh.
Lelechka was quickly carried away from her mother, and those who carried her seemed to run rather than to walk.
Lelechka was swiftly taken away from her mother, and those who were carrying her appeared to be running rather than walking.
DETHRONED
BY I.N. POTAPENKO
"Well?” Captain Zarubkin’s wife called out impatiently to her husband, rising from the sofa and turning to face him as he entered.
Well?” Captain Zarubkin’s wife called out impatiently to him, getting up from the sofa and turning to face him as he came in.
“He doesn’t know anything about it,” he replied indifferently, as if the matter were of no interest to him. Then he asked in a businesslike tone: “Nothing for me from the office?”
“He doesn’t know anything about it,” he replied casually, as if it didn’t concern him. Then he asked in a straightforward tone: “Nothing for me from the office?”
“Why should I know? Am I your errand boy?”
“Why should I care? Am I your gofer?”
“How they dilly-dally! If only the package doesn’t come too late. It’s so important!”
“How they waste time! I hope the package doesn’t arrive too late. It’s really important!”
“Idiot!”
“Dummy!”
“Who’s an idiot?”
"Who’s an idiot?"
“You, with your indifference, your stupid egoism.”
"You, with your indifference and your selfishness."
The captain said nothing. He was neither surprised nor insulted. On the contrary, the smile on his face was as though he had received a compliment. These wifely animadversions, probably oft-heard, by no means interfered with his domestic peace.
The captain said nothing. He was neither surprised nor offended. On the contrary, the smile on his face suggested he had received a compliment. These wifely criticisms, likely heard many times before, did not affect his happiness at home.
“It can’t be that the man doesn’t know when his wife is coming back home,” Mrs. Zarubkin continued excitedly. “She’s written to him every day of the four months that she’s been away. The postmaster told me so.”
“It can’t be that the guy doesn’t know when his wife is coming back home,” Mrs. Zarubkin continued excitedly. “She’s written to him every day for the four months she’s been away. The postmaster told me so.”
“Semyonov! Ho, Semyonov! Has any one from the office been here?”
“Semyonov! Hey, Semyonov! Has anyone from the office stopped by?”
“I don’t know, your Excellency,” came in a loud, clear voice from back of the room.
“I don’t know, your Excellency,” came a loud, clear voice from the back of the room.
“Why don’t you know? Where have you been?”
“Why don’t you know? Where have you been?”
“I went to Abramka, your Excellency.”
“I went to Abramka, Your Excellency.”
“The tailor again?”
“Going to the tailor again?”
“Yes, your Excellency, the tailor Abramka.”
“Yes, Your Excellency, the tailor Abramka.”
The captain spat in annoyance.
The captain spat in anger.
“And where is Krynka?”
"Where's Krynka?"
“He went to market, your Excellency.”
"He went to the market, Your Excellency."
“Was he told to go to market?”
“Did someone tell him to go to the market?”
“Yes, your Excellency.”
“Yes, your Excellency.”
The captain spat again.
The captain spit again.
“Why do you keep spitting? Such vulgar manners!” his wife cried angrily. “You behave at home like a drunken subaltern. You haven’t the least consideration for your wife. You are so coarse in your behaviour towards me! Do, please, go to your office.”
“Why do you keep spitting? That’s so uncouth!” his wife yelled, frustrated. “You act around the house like a drunk officer. You have no thought for your wife at all. You’re so rude in how you treat me! Please, just go to your office.”
“Semyonov.”
“Semyonov.”
“Your Excellency?”
"Your Excellency?"
“If the package comes, please have it sent back to the office and say I’ve gone there. And listen! Some one must always be here. I won’t have everybody out of the house at the same time. Do you hear?”
“If the package arrives, please send it back to the office and say I’m there. And listen! Someone must always be here. I won’t have everyone out of the house at the same time. Do you understand?”
“Yes, your Excellency.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.”
The captain put on his cap to go. In the doorway he turned and addressed his wife.
The captain put on his hat to leave. In the doorway, he turned and spoke to his wife.
“Please, Tasya, please don’t send all the servants on your errands at the same time. Something important may turn up, and then there’s nobody here to attend to it.”
“Please, Tasya, don’t send all the servants on your errands at the same time. Something important might come up, and then there won’t be anyone here to handle it.”
He went out, and his wife remained reclining in the sofa corner as if his plea were no concern of hers. But scarcely had he left the house, when she called out:
He went out, and his wife stayed lounging in the corner of the sofa as if his request was none of her business. But hardly had he left the house when she called out:
“Semyonov, come here. Quick!”
“Semyonov, get over here. Hurry!”
A bare-footed unshaven man in dark blue pantaloons and cotton shirt presented himself. His stocky figure and red face made a wholesome appearance. He was the Captain’s orderly.
A barefoot, unshaven man in dark blue pants and a cotton shirt appeared. His stocky build and red face gave off a healthy vibe. He was the Captain’s orderly.
“At your service, your Excellency.”
“At your service, Your Excellency.”
“Listen, Semyonov, you don’t seem to be stupid.”
“Listen, Semyonov, you don’t seem to be dumb.”
“I don’t know, your Excellency.”
“I don’t know, your Honor.”
“For goodness’ sake, drop ‘your Excellency.’ I am not your superior officer.”
“For goodness’ sake, drop ‘your Excellency.’ I’m not your boss.”
“Yes, your Excel—”
“Yes, your Excel—”
“Idiot!”
"Dummy!"
But the lady’s manner toward the servant was far friendlier than toward her husband. Semyonov had it in his power to perform important services for her, while the captain had not come up to her expectations.
But the lady was much friendlier to the servant than she was to her husband. Semyonov could do significant things for her, while the captain had not met her expectations.
“Listen, Semyonov, how do you and the doctor’s men get along together? Are you friendly?”
“Hey, Semyonov, how do you and the doctor’s crew get along? Are you on good terms?”
“Yes, your Excellency.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.”
“Intolerable!” cried the lady, jumping up. “Stop using that silly title. Can’t you speak like a sensible man?”
“Unbelievable!” shouted the lady, standing up. “Stop using that ridiculous title. Can’t you talk like a reasonable person?”
Semyonov had been standing in the stiff attitude of attention, with the palms of his hands at the seams of his trousers. Now he suddenly relaxed, and even wiped his nose with his fist.
Semyonov had been standing at attention, with his palms resting on the seams of his trousers. Now he suddenly relaxed and even wiped his nose with his fist.
“That’s the way we are taught to do,” he said carelessly, with a clownish grin. “The gentlemen, the officers, insist on it.”
"That's how we're taught to do it," he said casually, wearing a clownish grin. "The gentlemen, the officers, insist on it."
“Now, tell me, you are on good terms with the doctor’s men?”
“Now, tell me, you’re on good terms with the doctor’s guys?”
“You mean Podmar and Shuchok? Of course, we’re friends.”
“You're talking about Podmar and Shuchok? Yeah, we’re friends.”
“Very well, then go straight to them and try to find out when Mrs. Shaldin is expected back. They ought to know. They must be getting things ready against her return—cleaning her bedroom and fixing it up. Do you understand? But be careful to find out right. And also be very careful not to let on for whom you are finding it out. Do you understand?’
“Okay, go straight to them and see if you can find out when Mrs. Shaldin is expected back. They should know. They must be getting things ready for her return—cleaning her bedroom and setting it up. Do you get it? But make sure you find out correctly. And be really careful not to let them know why you’re asking. Do you understand?”
“Of course, I understand.”
"Sure, I get it."
“Well, then, go. But one more thing. Since you’re going out, you may as well stop at Abramka’s again and tell him to come here right away. You understand?”
“Well, then, go. But one more thing. Since you’re going out, you might as well stop by Abramka’s again and tell him to come here right away. Got it?”
“But his Excellency gave me orders to stay at home,” said Semyonov, scratching himself behind his ears.
“But the Governor told me to stay home,” said Semyonov, scratching behind his ears.
“Please don’t answer back. Just do as I tell you. Go on, now.”
“Please don’t argue. Just do what I say. Go on now.”
“At your service.” And the orderly, impressed by the lady’s severe military tone, left the room.
“At your service.” And the orderly, taken aback by the lady’s serious military tone, left the room.
Mrs. Zarubkin remained reclining on the sofa for a while. Then she rose and walked up and down the room and finally went to her bedroom, where her two little daughters were playing in their nurse’s care. She scolded them a bit and returned to her former place on the couch. Her every movement betrayed great excitement.
Mrs. Zarubkin stayed lying on the sofa for a while. Then she got up and paced around the room before going to her bedroom, where her two small daughters were playing under their nurse's supervision. She scolded them a little and went back to her spot on the couch. Every movement she made showed her intense excitement.
Tatyana Grigoryevna Zarubkin was one of the most looked-up to ladies of the S—— Regiment and even of the whole town of Chmyrsk, where the regiment was quartered. To be sure, you hardly could say that, outside the regiment, the town could boast any ladies at all. There were very respectable women, decent wives, mothers, daughters and widows of honourable citizens; but they all dressed in cotton and flannel, and on high holidays made a show of cheap Cashmere gowns over which they wore gay shawls with borders of wonderful arabesques. Their hats and other headgear gave not the faintest evidence of good taste. So they could scarcely be dubbed “ladies.” They were satisfied to be called “women.” Each one of them, almost, had the name of her husband’s trade or position tacked to her name—Mrs. Grocer so-and-so, Mrs. Mayor so-and-so, Mrs. Milliner so-and-so, etc. Genuine ladies in the Russian society sense had never come to the town before the S—— Regiment had taken up its quarters there; and it goes without saying that the ladies of the regiment had nothing in common, and therefore no intercourse with, the women of the town. They were so dissimilar that they were like creatures of a different species.
Tatyana Grigoryevna Zarubkin was one of the most admired women in the S—— Regiment and even in the entire town of Chmyrsk, where the regiment was stationed. To be fair, you could hardly say that the town had any notable women besides those associated with the regiment. There were respectable women—decent wives, mothers, daughters, and widows of honorable citizens—but they all wore cotton and flannel. On special occasions, they displayed cheap Cashmere dresses, complemented by colorful shawls with beautiful patterns. Their hats and other headpieces showed no signs of good taste, so they could hardly be called “ladies.” They were content to be referred to as “women.” Almost every one of them had her husband's occupation or title attached to her name—Mrs. Grocer so-and-so, Mrs. Mayor so-and-so, Mrs. Milliner so-and-so, etc. True ladies in the sense of Russian society had never arrived in the town before the S—— Regiment settled there; it goes without saying that the ladies of the regiment had nothing in common, and thus no connection with, the town's women. They were so different that they seemed like beings from another world.
There is no disputing that Tatyana Grigoryevna Zarubkin was one of the most looked-up-to of the ladies. She invariably played the most important part at all the regimental affairs—the amateur theatricals, the social evenings, the afternoon teas. If the captain’s wife was not to be present, it was a foregone conclusion that the affair would not be a success.
There’s no denying that Tatyana Grigoryevna Zarubkin was one of the most respected women around. She always took on the most significant role at all the regimental events—the amateur plays, the social gatherings, the afternoon teas. If the captain’s wife wasn’t going to be there, it was a given that the event wouldn’t be a success.
The most important point was that Mrs. Zarubkin had the untarnished reputation of being the best-dressed of all the ladies. She was always the most distinguished looking at the annual ball. Her gown for the occasion, ordered from Moscow, was always chosen with the greatest regard for her charms and defects, and it was always exquisitely beautiful. A new fashion could not gain admittance to the other ladies of the regiment except by way of the captain’s wife. Thanks to her good taste in dressing, the stately blonde was queen at all the balls and in all the salons of Chmyrsk. Another advantage of hers was that although she was nearly forty she still looked fresh and youthful, so that the young officers were constantly hovering about her and paying her homage.
The key point was that Mrs. Zarubkin had an impeccable reputation for being the best-dressed of all the women. She always looked the most distinguished at the annual ball. Her gown for the event, ordered from Moscow, was always selected with great attention to her strengths and flaws, and it was always stunningly beautiful. No new fashion could be introduced to the other ladies of the regiment without going through the captain’s wife. Thanks to her good taste in fashion, the elegant blonde reigned as the queen at all the balls and in all the social gatherings of Chmyrsk. Another advantage was that even though she was nearly forty, she still looked fresh and youthful, which meant the young officers were constantly surrounding her and paying their respects.
November was a very lively month in the regiment’s calendar. It was on the tenth of November that the annual ball took place. The ladies, of course, spent their best efforts in preparation for this event. Needless to say that in these arduous activities, Abramka Stiftik, the ladies’ tailor, played a prominent role. He was the one man in Chmyrsk who had any understanding at all for the subtle art of the feminine toilet. Preparations had begun in his shop in August already. Within the last weeks his modest parlour—furnished with six shabby chairs placed about a round table, and a fly-specked mirror on the wall—the atmosphere heavy with a smell of onions and herring, had been filled from early morning to the evening hours with the most charming and elegant of the fairer sex. There was trying-on and discussion of styles and selection of material. It was all very nerve-racking for the ladies.
November was a really busy month on the regiment's calendar. The annual ball took place on November 10th. The ladies certainly put in a lot of effort to prepare for this event. Naturally, Abramka Stiftik, the ladies' tailor, played a key role in these challenging activities. He was the only guy in Chmyrsk who truly understood the subtle art of women's fashion. Preparations had started in his shop back in August. In the last few weeks, his small parlor—furnished with six worn-out chairs around a round table and a smudged mirror on the wall, smelling heavily of onions and herring—had been filled from early morning to evening with the most charming and elegant women. There was trying on clothes, discussions about styles, and material selection. It was all very stressful for the ladies.
The only one who had never appeared in this parlour was the captain’s wife. That had been a thorn in Abramka’s flesh. He had spent days and nights going over in his mind how he could rid this lady of the, in his opinion, wretched habit of ordering her clothes from Moscow. For this ball, however, as she herself had told him, she had not ordered a dress but only material from out of town, from which he deduced that he was to make the gown for her. But there was only one week left before the ball, and still she had not come to him. Abramka was in a state of feverishness. He longed once to make a dress for Mrs. Zarubkin. It would add to his glory. He wanted to prove that he understood his trade just as well as any tailor in Moscow, and that it was quite superfluous for her to order her gowns outside of Chmyrsk. He would come out the triumphant competitor of Moscow.
The only person who had never shown up in this parlor was the captain’s wife. That had been a sore spot for Abramka. He had spent countless days and nights thinking about how to get her to stop her, in his view, awful habit of ordering her clothes from Moscow. For this ball, though, as she told him, she hadn’t ordered a dress but just fabric from out of town, which led him to believe that he was supposed to make the gown for her. But there was only a week left before the ball, and she still hadn’t come to him. Abramka was feeling frantic. He longed to make a dress for Mrs. Zarubkin. It would boost his reputation. He wanted to prove that he understood his craft just as well as any tailor in Moscow, and that there was no need for her to order her gowns from outside Chmyrsk. He wanted to come out as the clear winner against Moscow.
As each day passed and Mrs. Zarubkin did not appear in his shop, his nervousness increased. Finally she ordered a dressing-jacket from him—but not a word said of a ball gown. What was he to think of it?
As each day went by and Mrs. Zarubkin still didn’t show up in his shop, his anxiety grew. Finally, she ordered a dressing jacket from him—but didn't mention anything about a ball gown. What was he supposed to make of that?
So, when Semyonov told him that Mrs. Zarubkin was expecting him at her home, it goes without saying that he instantly removed the dozen pins in his mouth, as he was trying on a customer’s dress, told one of his assistants to continue with the fitting, and instantly set off to call on the captain’s wife. In this case, it was not a question of a mere ball gown, but of the acquisition of the best customer in town.
So, when Semyonov told him that Mrs. Zarubkin was waiting for him at her house, it’s obvious he quickly took out the dozen pins in his mouth since he was trying on a customer's dress, told one of his assistants to keep fitting it, and promptly left to visit the captain’s wife. This wasn’t just about a fancy ball gown; it was about winning over the best customer in town.
Although Abramka wore a silk hat and a suit in keeping with the silk hat, still he was careful not to ring at the front entrance, but always knocked at the back door. At another time when the captain’s orderly was not in the house—for the captain’s orderly also performed the duties of the captain’s cook—he might have knocked long and loud. On other occasions a cannon might have been shot off right next to Tatyana Grigoryevna’s ears and she would not have lifted her fingers to open the door. But now she instantly caught the sound of the modest knocking and opened the back door herself for Abramka.
Although Abramka wore a silk hat and a suit that matched it, he was careful not to ring the front doorbell, always knocking on the back door instead. At another time, when the captain’s orderly wasn’t home—since the orderly also worked as the captain’s cook—he might have knocked for a long time. On other occasions, a cannon could have gone off right next to Tatyana Grigoryevna’s ears, and she wouldn’t have bothered to open the door. But now, she instantly heard the soft knocking and opened the back door herself for Abramka.
“Oh!” she cried delightedly. “You, Abramka!”
“Oh!” she exclaimed happily. “You, Abramka!”
She really wanted to address him less familiarly, as was more befitting so dignified a man in a silk hat; but everybody called him “Abramka,” and he would have been very much surprised had he been honoured with his full name, Abram Srulevich Stiftik. So she thought it best to address him as the others did.
She really wanted to speak to him in a more formal way, which was more appropriate for such a dignified man in a silk hat; but everyone called him “Abramka,” and he would have been very surprised if someone used his full name, Abram Srulevich Stiftik. So she decided it was best to address him like everyone else did.
Mr. “Abramka” was tall and thin. There was always a melancholy expression in his pale face. He had a little stoop, a long and very heavy greyish beard. He had been practising his profession for thirty years. Ever since his apprenticeship he had been called “Abramka,” which did not strike him as at all derogatory or unfitting. Even his shingle read: “Ladies’ Tailor: Abramka Stiftik”—the most valid proof that he deemed his name immaterial, but that the chief thing to him was his art. As a matter of fact, he had attained, if not perfection in tailoring, yet remarkable skill. To this all the ladies of the S—— Regiment could attest with conviction.
Mr. “Abramka” was tall and thin. He always had a sad look on his pale face. He had a slight stoop and a long, heavy gray beard. He had been in his profession for thirty years. Ever since his apprenticeship, he had been called “Abramka,” which he didn’t find offensive or inappropriate at all. Even his sign read: “Ladies’ Tailor: Abramka Stiftik”—the clearest indication that he viewed his name as unimportant, and that what mattered most to him was his craft. In fact, he had achieved, if not perfection in tailoring, at least remarkable skill. All the ladies of the S—— Regiment could vouch for that with certainty.
Abramka removed his silk hat, stepped into the kitchen, and said gravely, with profound feeling:
Abramka took off his silk hat, walked into the kitchen, and said seriously, with deep emotion:
“Mrs. Zarubkin, I am entirely at your service.”
“Mrs. Zarubkin, I’m at your service.”
“Come into the reception room. I have something very important to speak to you about.”
“Come into the reception room. I need to talk to you about something really important.”
Abramka followed in silence. He stepped softly on tiptoe, as if afraid of waking some one.
Abramka followed quietly. He walked lightly on his toes, as if worried about waking someone up.
“Sit down, Abramka, listen—but give me your word of honour, you won’t tell any one?” Tatyana Grigoryevna began, reddening a bit. She was ashamed to have to let the tailor Abramka into her secret, but since there was no getting around it, she quieted herself and in an instant had regained her ease.
“Sit down, Abramka, listen—but promise me you won’t tell anyone?” Tatyana Grigoryevna started, blushing a little. She felt embarrassed to have to let the tailor Abramka in on her secret, but since there was no way around it, she composed herself and quickly regained her calm.
“I don’t know what you are speaking of, Mrs. Zarubkin,” Abramka rejoined. He assumed a somewhat injured manner. “Have you ever heard of Abramka ever babbling anything out? You certainly know that in my profession—you know everybody has some secret to be kept.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Mrs. Zarubkin,” Abramka replied. He took on a somewhat hurt expression. “Have you ever heard of me ever spilling any secrets? You definitely know that in my line of work—you know everyone has something they need to keep private.”
“Oh, you must have misunderstood me, Abramka. What sort of secrets do you mean?”
“Oh, you must have misunderstood me, Abramka. What kind of secrets are you talking about?”
“Well, one lady is a little bit one-sided, another lady”—he pointed to his breast—“is not quite full enough, another lady has scrawny arms—such things as that have to be covered up or filled out or laced in, so as to look better. That is where our art comes in. But we are in duty bound not to say anything about it.”
"Well, one woman is a bit lopsided, another woman”—he pointed to his chest—“is not quite full enough, another woman has skinny arms—those kinds of things need to be covered up, filled out, or laced in to look better. That's where our work comes in. But we have to avoid mentioning it."
Tatyana Grigoryevna smiled.
Tatyana Grigoryevna smiled.
“Well, I can assure you I am all right that way. There is nothing about me that needs to be covered up or filled out.”
“Well, I can assure you I’m totally fine that way. There’s nothing about me that needs to be concealed or enhanced.”
“Oh, as if I didn’t know that! Everybody knows that Mrs. Zarubkin’s figure is perfect,” Abramka cried, trying to flatter his new customer.
“Oh, as if I didn’t already know that! Everyone knows Mrs. Zarubkin has a perfect figure,” Abramka exclaimed, trying to flatter his new customer.
Mrs. Zarubkin laughed and made up her mind to remember “Everybody knows that Mrs. Zarubkin’s figure is perfect.” Then she said:
Mrs. Zarubkin laughed and decided to remember, “Everyone knows that Mrs. Zarubkin’s figure is perfect.” Then she said:
“You know that the ball is to take place in a week.”
“You know the ball is happening in a week.”
“Yes, indeed, Mrs. Zarubkin, in only one week; unfortunately, only one week,” replied Abramka, sighing.
“Yes, Mrs. Zarubkin, just one week; unfortunately, only one week,” replied Abramka, sighing.
“But you remember your promise to make my dress for me for the ball this time?”
“But you remember your promise to make my dress for the ball this time?”
“Mrs. Zarubkin,” Abramka cried, laying his hand on his heart. “Have I said that I was not willing to make it? No, indeed, I said it must be made and made right—for Mrs. Zarubkin, it must be better than for any one else. That’s the way I feel about it.”
“Mrs. Zarubkin,” Abramka exclaimed, placing his hand on his heart. “Did I ever say I wasn’t willing to do it? No, I definitely said it needs to be done and done well—because for Mrs. Zarubkin, it has to be better than for anyone else. That’s how I feel about it.”
“Splendid! Just what I wanted to know.”
“Awesome! Exactly what I wanted to know.”
“But why don’t you show me your material? Why don’t you say to me, ‘Here, Abramka, here is the stuff, make a dress?’ Abramka would work on it day and night.”
“But why don’t you show me your material? Why don’t you say to me, ‘Here, Abramka, here’s the fabric, make a dress?’ Abramka would work on it day and night.”
“Ahem, that’s just it—I can’t order it. That is where the trouble comes in. Tell me, Abramka, what is the shortest time you need for making the dress? Listen, the very shortest?”
“Ahem, that’s the thing—I can’t order it. That’s where the problem lies. Tell me, Abramka, what’s the quickest time you need to make the dress? Seriously, the absolute quickest?”
Abramka shrugged his shoulders.
Abramka shrugged.
“Well, is a week too much for a ball dress such as you will want? It’s got to be sewed, it can’t be pasted together, You, yourself, know that, Mrs. Zarubkin.”
"Well, is a week too long to make the ball gown you want? It needs to be sewn; it can’t just be put together with glue. You know that yourself, Mrs. Zarubkin."
“But supposing I order it only three days before the ball?”
“But what if I order it just three days before the party?”
Abramka started.
Abramka has started.
“Only three days before the ball? A ball dress? Am I a god, Mrs. Zarubkin? I am nothing but the ladies’ tailor, Abramka Stiftik.”
“Only three days before the ball? A ball gown? Am I a god, Mrs. Zarubkin? I’m just the ladies’ tailor, Abramka Stiftik.”
“Well, then you are a nice tailor!” said Tatyana Grigoryevna, scornfully. “In Moscow they made a ball dress for me in two days.”
"Well, then you're quite the tailor!" Tatyana Grigoryevna said with disdain. "In Moscow, they made a ball gown for me in just two days."
Abramka jumped up as if at a shot, and beat his breast.
Abramka jumped up like he had been shot and pounded his chest.
“Is that so? Then I say, Mrs. Zarubkin,” he cried pathetically, “if they made a ball gown for you in Moscow in two days, very well, then I will make a ball gown for you, if I must, in one day. I will neither eat nor sleep, and I won’t let my help off either for one minute. How does that suit you?”
“Is that so? Then I say, Mrs. Zarubkin,” he exclaimed sadly, “if they made a ball gown for you in Moscow in two days, fine, then I will make a ball gown for you, if I have to, in one day. I won’t eat or sleep, and I won’t let my staff take a break for even a minute. How does that sound to you?”
“Sit down, Abramka, thank you very much. I hope I shall not have to put such a strain on you. It really does not depend upon me, otherwise I should have ordered the dress from you long ago.”
“Sit down, Abramka, thank you very much. I hope I won’t have to put you under too much stress. It really isn’t up to me; otherwise, I would have asked you to make the dress for me a long time ago.”
“It doesn’t depend upon you? Then upon whom does it depend?”
“It doesn’t depend on you? Then who does it depend on?”
“Ahem, it depends upon—but now, Abramka, remember this is just between you and me—it depends upon Mrs. Shaldin.”
“Ahem, it depends on—but now, Abramka, remember this is just between you and me—it depends on Mrs. Shaldin.”
“Upon Mrs. Shaldin, the doctor’s wife? Why she isn’t even here.”
“Wait, Mrs. Shaldin, the doctor's wife? She's not even here.”
“That’s just it. That is why I have to wait. How is it that a clever man like you, Abramka, doesn’t grasp the situation?”
"That's exactly it. That's why I have to wait. How is it that a smart guy like you, Abramka, doesn't get it?"
“Hm, hm! Let me see.” Abramka racked his brains for a solution of the riddle. How could it be that Mrs. Shaldin, who was away, should have anything to do with Mrs. Zarubkin’s order for a gown? No, that passed his comprehension.
“Hm, hm! Let me think.” Abramka struggled to figure out the riddle. How could it be that Mrs. Shaldin, who was away, had anything to do with Mrs. Zarubkin’s request for a gown? No, that didn’t make sense to him.
“She certainly will get back in time for the ball,” said Mrs. Zarubkin, to give him a cue.
“She will definitely be back in time for the ball,” said Mrs. Zarubkin, to give him a hint.
“Well, yes.”
"Yeah, sure."
“And certainly will bring a dress back with her.”
“And she will definitely bring a dress back with her.”
“Certainly!”
"Of course!"
“A dress from abroad, something we have never seen here—something highly original.”
“A dress from another country, something we've never seen here—something very unique.”
“Mrs. Zarubkin!” Abramka cried, as if a truth of tremendous import had been revealed to him. “Mrs. Zarubkin, I understand. Why certainly! Yes, but that will be pretty hard.”
“Mrs. Zarubkin!” Abramka exclaimed, as if he had just uncovered an important truth. “Mrs. Zarubkin, I get it. Of course! Yes, but that’s going to be really tough.”
“That’s just it.”
"That's exactly it."
Abramka reflected a moment, then said:
Abramka thought for a moment, then said:
“I assure you, Mrs. Zarubkin, you need not be a bit uneasy. I will make a dress for you that will be just as grand as the one from abroad. I assure you, your dress will be the most elegant one at the ball, just as it always has been. I tell you, my name won’t be Abramka Stiftik if—”
“I promise you, Mrs. Zarubkin, you don’t need to worry at all. I will design a dress for you that will be just as fabulous as the one from overseas. I guarantee your dress will be the most stylish one at the ball, just like it always is. Trust me, my name won’t be Abramka Stiftik if—”
His eager asseverations seemed not quite to satisfy the captain’s wife. Her mind was not quite set at ease. She interrupted him.
His enthusiastic assurances didn’t seem to fully satisfy the captain’s wife. She wasn’t entirely at ease. She cut him off.
“But the style, Abramka, the style! You can’t possibly guess what the latest fashion is abroad.”
“But the style, Abramka, the style! You can’t even imagine what the latest fashion is overseas.”
“Why shouldn’t I know what the latest fashion is, Mrs. Zarubkin? In Kiev I have a friend who publishes fashion-plates. I will telegraph to him, and he will immediately send me pictures of the latest French models. The telegram will cost only eighty cents, Mrs. Zarubkin, and I swear to you I will copy any dress he sends. Mrs. Shaldin can’t possibly have a dress like that.”
“Why shouldn’t I know what the latest fashion is, Mrs. Zarubkin? In Kiev, I have a friend who publishes fashion plates. I’ll send him a telegram, and he’ll quickly send me pictures of the latest French designs. The telegram will only cost eighty cents, Mrs. Zarubkin, and I promise I will copy any dress he sends. Mrs. Shaldin can’t possibly have a dress like that.”
“All very well and good, and that’s what we’ll do. Still we must wait until Mrs. Shaldin comes back. Don’t you see, Abramka, I must have exactly the same style that she has? Can’t you see, so that nobody can say that she is in the latest fashion?”
"That's all fine and dandy, and that's what we'll do. But we have to wait until Mrs. Shaldin gets back. Don’t you understand, Abramka, I need to match her style exactly? Can’t you see, so that no one can say she's in the latest fashion?"
At this point Semyonov entered the room cautiously. He was wearing the oddest-looking jacket and the captain’s old boots. His hair was rumpled, and his eyes were shining suspiciously. There was every sign that he had used the renewal of friendship with the doctor’s men as a pretext for a booze.
At this moment, Semyonov walked into the room carefully. He was wearing the strangest-looking jacket and the captain's old boots. His hair was messy, and his eyes were gleaming suspiciously. It was clear that he had used the rekindling of friendship with the doctor's men as an excuse to drink.
“I had to stand them some brandy, your Excellency,” he said saucily, but catching his mistress’s threatening look, he lowered his head guiltily.
“I had to serve them some brandy, your Excellency,” he said cheekily, but noticing his mistress’s disapproving glare, he hung his head in shame.
“Idiot,” she yelled at him, “face about. Be off with you to the kitchen.”
“Idiot,” she shouted at him, “turn around. Get out of here and go to the kitchen.”
In his befuddlement, Semyonov had not noticed Abramka’s presence. Now he became aware of him, faced about and retired to the kitchen sheepishly.
In his confusion, Semyonov hadn’t noticed Abramka was there. Now he realized he was, turned around, and went back to the kitchen awkwardly.
“What an impolite fellow,” said Abramka reproachfully.
“What an rude guy,” Abramka said with disapproval.
“Oh, you wouldn’t believe—” said the captain’s wife, but instantly followed Semyonov into the kitchen.
“Oh, you wouldn’t believe—” said the captain’s wife, but she immediately followed Semyonov into the kitchen.
Semyonov aware of his awful misdemeanour, tried to stand up straight and give a report.
Semyonov, aware of his terrible wrongdoing, tried to stand up straight and give a report.
“She will come back, your Excellency, day after to-morrow toward evening. She sent a telegram.”
“She will come back, your Excellency, the day after tomorrow in the evening. She sent a message.”
“Is that true now?”
"Is that true now?"
“I swear it’s true. Shuchok saw it himself.”
“I swear it’s true. Shuchok saw it himself.”
“All right, very good. You will get something for this.”
“All right, sounds good. You’ll get something for this.”
“Yes, your Excellency.”
“Yes, Your Excellency.”
“Silence, you goose. Go on, set the table.”
“Quiet down, you silly. Now, go ahead and set the table.”
Abramka remained about ten minutes longer with the captain’s wife, and on leaving said:
Abramka stayed with the captain's wife for about ten more minutes, and when he left, he said:
“Let me assure you once again, Mrs. Zarubkin, you needn’t worry; just select the style, and I will make a gown for you that the best tailor in Paris can’t beat.” He pressed his hand to his heart in token of his intention to do everything in his power for Mrs. Zarubkin.
“Let me reassure you once again, Mrs. Zarubkin, you don’t have to worry; just pick the style, and I’ll make a dress for you that even the best tailor in Paris can’t match.” He placed his hand over his heart as a sign of his commitment to do everything he could for Mrs. Zarubkin.
It was seven o’clock in the evening. Mrs. Shaldin and her trunk had arrived hardly half an hour before, yet the captain’s wife was already there paying visit; which was a sign of the warm friendship that existed between the two women. They kissed each other and fell to talking. The doctor, a tall man of forty-five, seemed discomfited by the visit, and passed unfriendly side glances at his guest. He had hoped to spend that evening undisturbed with his wife, and he well knew that when the ladies of the regiment came to call upon each other “for only a second,” it meant a whole evening of listening to idle talk.
It was seven in the evening. Mrs. Shaldin and her trunk had arrived barely half an hour earlier, yet the captain’s wife was already there paying a visit, which showed the close friendship between the two women. They greeted each other with kisses and started chatting. The doctor, a tall man in his mid-forties, seemed uncomfortable with the visit and shot unfriendly glances at his guest. He had hoped to spend that evening alone with his wife, and he knew all too well that when the ladies of the regiment came to visit each other “for just a minute,” it meant a whole evening filled with idle chatter.
“You wouldn’t believe me, dear, how bored I was the whole time you were away, how I longed for you, Natalie Semyonovna. But you probably never gave us a thought.”
“You wouldn’t believe me, dear, how bored I was the entire time you were gone, how much I missed you, Natalie Semyonovna. But you probably didn’t think about us at all.”
“Oh, how can you say anything like that. I was thinking of you every minute, every second. If I hadn’t been obliged to finish the cure, I should have returned long ago. No matter how beautiful it may be away from home, still the only place to live is among those that are near and dear to you.”
“Oh, how can you say something like that? I was thinking about you every minute, every second. If I hadn’t had to finish the treatment, I would have come back a long time ago. No matter how beautiful it is out there, the only place to be is with those who are close to you.”
These were only the preliminary soundings. They lasted with variations for a quarter of an hour. First Mrs. Shaldin narrated a few incidents of the trip, then Mrs. Zarubkin gave a report of some of the chief happenings in the life of the regiment. When the conversation was in full swing, and the samovar was singing on the table, and the pancakes were spreading their appetising odour, the captain’s wife suddenly cried:
These were just the initial conversations. They went on with some changes for about fifteen minutes. First, Mrs. Shaldin shared a few stories from the trip, then Mrs. Zarubkin reported on some of the key events in the regiment's life. When the discussion was lively, the samovar was steaming on the table, and the pancakes were filling the air with their delicious smell, the captain’s wife suddenly shouted:
“I wonder what the fashions are abroad now. I say, you must have feasted your eyes on them!”
“I wonder what the latest styles are overseas now. I mean, you must have had a great time checking them out!”
Mrs. Shaldin simply replied with a scornful gesture.
Mrs. Shaldin just responded with a dismissive gesture.
“Other people may like them, but I don’t care for them one bit. I am glad we here don’t get to see them until a year later. You know, Tatyana Grigoryevna, you sometimes see the ugliest styles.”
"Other people might like them, but I really don’t care for them at all. I’m glad we don’t have to see them until a year later. You know, Tatyana Grigoryevna, sometimes you come across the most unattractive styles."
“Really?” asked the captain’s wife eagerly, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. The great moment of complete revelation seemed to have arrived.
“Really?” asked the captain’s wife eagerly, her eyes shining with curiosity. The big moment of total revelation seemed to have arrived.
“Perfectly hideous, I tell you. Just imagine, you know how nice the plain skirts were. Then why change them? But no, to be in style now, the skirts have to be draped. Why? It is just a sign of complete lack of imagination. And in Lyons they got out a new kind of silk—but that is still a French secret.”
“Completely hideous, I swear. Just think about it, you know how nice the plain skirts used to be. So why change them? But no, to be fashionable now, the skirts have to be draped. Why? It’s just a sign of total lack of imagination. And in Lyons, they introduced a new kind of silk—but that’s still a French secret.”
“Why a secret? The silk is certainly being worn already?”
“Why keep it a secret? The silk is definitely already being worn?”
“Yes, one does see it being worn already, but when it was first manufactured, the greatest secret was made of it. They were afraid the Germans would imitate. You understand?”
“Yes, you see it being worn already, but when it was first made, it was a closely guarded secret. They were worried the Germans would copy it. You get what I mean?”
“Oh, but what is the latest style?”
“Oh, but what’s the latest trend?”
“I really can’t explain it to you. All I know is, it is something awful.”
“I really can’t explain it to you. All I know is, it’s something terrible.”
“She can’t explain! That means she doesn’t want to explain. Oh, the cunning one. What a sly look she has in her eyes.” So thought the captain’s wife. From the very beginning of the conversation, the two warm friends, it need scarcely be said, were mutually distrustful. Each had the conviction that everything the other said was to be taken in the very opposite sense. They were of about the same age, Mrs. Shaldin possibly one or two years younger than Mrs. Zarubkin. Mrs. Zarubkin was rather plump, and had heavy light hair. Her appearance was blooming. Mrs. Shaldin was slim, though well proportioned. She was a brunette with a pale complexion and large dark eyes. They were two types of beauty very likely to divide the gentlemen of the regiment into two camps of admirers. But women are never content with halves. Mrs. Zarubkin wanted to see all the officers of the regiment at her feet, and so did Mrs. Shaldin. It naturally led to great rivalry between the two women, of which they were both conscious, though they always had the friendliest smiles for each other.
“She can’t explain! That means she doesn’t want to explain. Oh, the crafty one. What a sly look she has in her eyes.” That’s what the captain’s wife thought. Right from the start of their conversation, the two close friends, it hardly needs saying, were mutually distrustful. Each was convinced that everything the other said needed to be understood in the exact opposite way. They were about the same age, with Mrs. Shaldin possibly one or two years younger than Mrs. Zarubkin. Mrs. Zarubkin was rather plump and had thick light hair. She looked vibrant. Mrs. Shaldin was slim but well-proportioned. She was a brunette with a pale complexion and big dark eyes. They represented two types of beauty that were likely to split the officers of the regiment into two groups of admirers. But women are never satisfied with half. Mrs. Zarubkin wanted all the officers of the regiment at her feet, and so did Mrs. Shaldin. This naturally led to intense rivalry between the two women, which they both recognized, even though they always put on the friendliest smiles for each other.
Mrs. Shaldin tried to give a different turn to the conversation.
Mrs. Shaldin tried to change the direction of the conversation.
“Do you think the ball will be interesting this year?”
“Do you think the party will be fun this year?”
“Why should it be interesting?” rejoined the captain’s wife scornfully. “Always the same people, the same old humdrum jog-trot.”
“Why should it be interesting?” the captain’s wife replied scornfully. “It’s always the same people, the same old boring routine.”
“I suppose the ladies have been besieging our poor Abramka?”
“I guess the ladies have been bothering our poor Abramka?”
“I really can’t tell you. So far as I am concerned, I have scarcely looked at what he made for me.”
“I honestly can’t say. As far as I’m concerned, I’ve barely looked at what he created for me.”
“Hm, how’s that? Didn’t you order your dress from Moscow again?”
“Hm, how’s that? Didn’t you order your dress from Moscow again?”
“No, it really does not pay. I am sick of the bother of it all. Why all that trouble? For whom? Our officers don’t care a bit how one dresses. They haven’t the least taste.”
“No, it really doesn’t pay off. I’m tired of all the hassle. Why go through all that trouble? For who? Our officers don’t care at all about how someone dresses. They don’t have the slightest taste.”
“Hm, there’s something back of that,” thought Mrs. Shaldin.
“Hm, there’s something behind that,” thought Mrs. Shaldin.
The captain’s wife continued with apparent indifference:
The captain’s wife carried on as if she didn’t care:
“I can guess what a gorgeous dress you had made abroad. Certainly in the latest fashion?”
“I can imagine what a beautiful dress you had made overseas. Definitely in the latest style?”
“I?” Mrs. Shaldin laughed innocently. “How could I get the time during my cure to think of a dress? As a matter of fact, I completely forgot the ball, thought of it at the last moment, and bought the first piece of goods I laid my hands on.”
“I?” Mrs. Shaldin laughed innocently. “How could I find the time during my treatment to think about a dress? To be honest, I completely forgot about the ball, remembered it at the last minute, and grabbed the first fabric I came across.”
“Pink?”
“Pink?”
“Oh, no. How can you say pink!”
“Oh, no. How can you say pink?”
“Light blue, then?”
“Light blue, then?”
“You can’t call it exactly light blue. It is a very undefined sort of colour. I really wouldn’t know what to call it.”
“You can’t really say it’s light blue. It’s a pretty vague color. Honestly, I wouldn’t know what to call it.”
“But it certainly must have some sort of a shade?”
“But it definitely must have some kind of shade?”
“You may believe me or not if you choose, but really I don’t know. It’s a very indefinite shade.”
“You can choose to believe me or not, but honestly, I have no idea. It's a really unclear shade.”
“Is it Sura silk?”
"Is it silk?"
“No, I can’t bear Sura. It doesn’t keep the folds well.”
“No, I can’t stand Sura. It doesn’t hold the folds properly.”
“I suppose it is crêpe de Chine?”
“I guess it's crêpe de Chine?”
“Heavens, no! Crêpe de Chine is much too expensive for me.”
“Heavens, no! Crêpe de Chine is way too expensive for me.”
“Then what can it be?”
“Then what could it be?”
“Oh, wait a minute, what is the name of that goods? You know there are so many funny new names now. They don’t make any sense.”
"Oh, hold on a second, what is the name of that stuff? You know there are so many strange new names nowadays. They don't make any sense."
“Then show me your dress, dearest. Do please show me your dress.”
“Then show me your dress, sweetheart. Please show me your dress.”
Mrs. Shaldin seemed to be highly embarrassed.
Mrs. Shaldin appeared to be quite embarrassed.
“I am so sorry I can’t. It is way down at the bottom of the trunk. There is the trunk. You see yourself I couldn’t unpack it now.”
“I’m really sorry, but I can’t. It’s all the way at the bottom of the trunk. There’s the trunk. You can see for yourself that I couldn’t unpack it right now.”
The trunk, close to the wall, was covered with oil cloth and tied tight with heavy cords. The captain’s wife devoured it with her eyes. She would have liked to see through and through it. She had nothing to say in reply, because it certainly was impossible to ask her friend, tired out from her recent journey, to begin to unpack right away and take out all her things just to show her her new dress. Yet she could not tear her eyes away from the trunk. There was a magic in it that held her enthralled. Had she been alone she would have begun to unpack it herself, nor even have asked the help of a servant to undo the knots. Now there was nothing left for her but to turn her eyes sorrowfully away from the fascinating object and take up another topic of conversation to which she would be utterly indifferent. But she couldn’t think of anything else to talk about. Mrs. Shaldin must have prepared herself beforehand. She must have suspected something. So now Mrs. Zarubkin pinned her last hope to Abramka’s inventiveness. She glanced at the clock.
The trunk, positioned near the wall, was covered with oilcloth and tightly bound with heavy cords. The captain’s wife stared at it intently. She longed to see what was inside. She didn’t know how to respond because it was definitely unreasonable to ask her friend, who was exhausted from her recent journey, to start unpacking right away just to reveal her new dress. Still, she couldn’t take her eyes off the trunk. It held a certain allure that captivated her. If she had been alone, she would have started unpacking it herself without even asking a servant to help untie the knots. Now, all she could do was turn her eyes away sadly from the mesmerizing object and try to change the subject to something she would care little about. But she couldn’t come up with anything else to discuss. Mrs. Shaldin must have prepared in advance. She must have had an inkling. So now, Mrs. Zarubkin placed her last hope on Abramka’s creativity. She glanced at the clock.
“Dear me,” she exclaimed, as if surprised at the lateness of the hour. “I must be going. I don’t want to disturb you any longer either, dearest. You must be very tired. I hope you rest well.”
“Goodness,” she said, sounding surprised at how late it was. “I should be heading out. I don’t want to keep you any longer, my dear. You must be exhausted. I hope you get a good rest.”
She shook hands with Mrs. Shaldin, kissed her and left.
She shook hands with Mrs. Shaldin, gave her a kiss, and then left.
Abramka Stiftik had just taken off his coat and was doing some ironing in his shirt sleeves, when a peculiar figure appeared in his shop. It was that of a stocky orderly in a well-worn uniform without buttons and old galoshes instead of boots. His face was gloomy-looking and was covered with a heavy growth of hair. Abramka knew this figure well. It seemed always just to have been awakened from the deepest sleep.
Abramka Stiftik had just taken off his coat and was ironing in his shirt sleeves when a strange figure showed up in his shop. It was a stocky orderly in a ragged uniform without buttons and old galoshes instead of boots. His face looked gloomy and was covered with a thick beard. Abramka recognized him right away. He always seemed like he had just woken up from a deep sleep.
“Ah, Shuchok, what do you want?”
“Hey, Shuchok, what do you need?”
“Mrs. Shaldin would like you to call upon her,” said Shuchok. He behaved as if he had come on a terribly serious mission.
“Mrs. Shaldin wants you to visit her,” said Shuchok. He acted like he was on a very important mission.
“Ah, that’s so, your lady has come back. I heard about it. You see I am very busy. Still you may tell her I am coming right away. I just want to finish ironing Mrs. Konopotkin’s dress.”
“Ah, that’s right, your lady has returned. I heard about it. You see, I'm really busy. But you can let her know I'm coming right away. I just need to finish ironing Mrs. Konopotkin’s dress.”
Abramka simply wanted to keep up appearances, as always when he was sent for. But his joy at the summons to Mrs. Shaldin was so great that to the astonishment of his helpers and Shuchok he left immediately.
Abramka just wanted to maintain his image, as he always did when he was called. But his excitement at being summoned by Mrs. Shaldin was so intense that, to the surprise of his assistants and Shuchok, he left right away.
He found Mrs. Shaldin alone. She had not slept well the two nights before and had risen late that morning. Her husband had left long before for the Military Hospital. She was sitting beside her open trunk taking her things out very carefully.
He found Mrs. Shaldin by herself. She hadn't slept well for the past two nights and had gotten up late that morning. Her husband had left early for the Military Hospital. She was sitting next to her open trunk, carefully taking her things out.
“How do you do, Mrs. Shaldin? Welcome back to Chmyrsk. I congratulate you on your happy arrival.”
“How are you, Mrs. Shaldin? Welcome back to Chmyrsk. I’m glad to hear you've arrived safely.”
“Oh, how do you do, Abramka?” said Mrs. Shaldin delightedly; “we haven’t seen each other for a long time, have we? I was rather homesick for you.”
“Oh, how are you, Abramka?” said Mrs. Shaldin happily; “we haven’t seen each other in a while, have we? I’ve been quite missing you.”
“Oh, Mrs. Shaldin, you must have had a very good time abroad. But what do you need me for? You certainly brought a dress back with you?”
“Oh, Mrs. Shaldin, you must have had an amazing time abroad. But what do you need me for? You definitely brought a dress back with you, right?”
“Abramka always comes in handy,” said Mrs. Shaldin jestingly. “We ladies of the regiment are quite helpless without Abramka. Take a seat.”
“Abramka is always useful,” Mrs. Shaldin joked. “Us ladies of the regiment are pretty helpless without Abramka. Have a seat.”
Abramka seated himself. He felt much more at ease in Mrs. Shaldin’s home than in Mrs. Zarubkin’s. Mrs. Shaldin did not order her clothes from Moscow. She was a steady customer of his. In this room he had many a time circled about the doctor’s wife with a yard measure, pins, chalk and scissors, had kneeled down beside her, raised himself to his feet, bent over again and stood puzzling over some difficult problem of dressmaking—how low to cut the dress out at the neck, how long to make the train, how wide the hem, and so on. None of the ladies of the regiment ordered as much from him as Mrs. Shaldin. Her grandmother would send her material from Kiev or the doctor would go on a professional trip to Chernigov and always bring some goods back with him; or sometimes her aunt in Voronesh would make her a gift of some silk.
Abramka sat down. He felt much more comfortable in Mrs. Shaldin’s home than in Mrs. Zarubkin’s. Mrs. Shaldin didn’t order her clothes from Moscow. She was a regular customer of his. In this room, he had many times circled around the doctor’s wife with a measuring tape, pins, chalk, and scissors, had knelt beside her, gotten back up, bent over again, and stood there puzzling over some tricky dressmaking issue—how low to cut the neckline, how long to make the train, how wide the hem, and so on. None of the ladies in the regiment ordered as much from him as Mrs. Shaldin. Her grandmother would send her fabric from Kiev, or the doctor would go on a professional trip to Chernigov and always bring back some materials; sometimes her aunt in Voronesh would send her silk as a gift.
“Abramka is always ready to serve Mrs. Shaldin first,” said the tailor, though seized with a little pang, as if bitten by a guilty conscience.
“Abramka is always ready to serve Mrs. Shaldin first,” said the tailor, feeling a slight twinge, as if he had been pricked by a guilty conscience.
“Are you sure you are telling the truth? Is Abramka always to be depended upon? Eh, is he?” She looked at him searchingly from beneath drooping lids.
“Are you really telling the truth? Can we always count on Abramka? Huh, can we?” She gazed at him intently from beneath her heavy eyelids.
“What a question,” rejoined Abramka. His face quivered slightly. His feeling of discomfort was waxing. “Has Abramka ever—”
“What a question,” replied Abramka. His face trembled slightly. His discomfort was increasing. “Has Abramka ever—”
“Oh, things can happen. But, all right, never mind. I brought a dress along with me. I had to have it made in a great hurry, and there is just a little more to be done on it. Now if I give you this dress to finish, can I be sure that you positively won’t tell another soul how it is made?”
“Oh, things can happen. But, okay, never mind. I brought a dress with me. I had to have it made really quickly, and there’s just a little more to do on it. Now, if I give you this dress to finish, can I be sure that you absolutely won’t tell anyone how it’s made?”
“Mrs. Shaldin, oh, Mrs. Shaldin,” said Abramka reproachfully. Nevertheless, the expression of his face was not so reassuring as usual.
“Mrs. Shaldin, oh, Mrs. Shaldin,” Abramka said reproachfully. Still, the look on his face wasn’t as reassuring as it usually was.
“You give me your word of honour?”
“You promise me on your honor?”
“Certainly! My name isn’t Abramka Stiftik if I—”
“Certainly! My name isn’t Abramka Stiftik if I—”
“Well, all right, I will trust you. But be careful. You know of whom you must be careful?”
“Well, okay, I’ll trust you. But be careful. Do you know who you need to be careful of?”
“Who is that, Mrs. Shaldin?”
“Who’s that, Mrs. Shaldin?”
“Oh, you know very well whom I mean. No, you needn’t put your hand on your heart. She was here to see me yesterday and tried in every way she could to find out how my dress is made. But she couldn’t get it out of me.” Abramka sighed. Mrs. Shaldin seemed to suspect his betrayal. “I am right, am I not? She has not had her dress made yet, has she? She waited to see my dress, didn’t she? And she told you to copy the style, didn’t she?” Mrs, Shaldin asked with honest naïveté. “But I warn you, Abramka, if you give away the least little thing about my dress, then all is over between you and me. Remember that.”
“Oh, you know exactly who I’m talking about. No, you don’t need to put your hand on your heart. She was here to see me yesterday and tried every possible way to find out how my dress is made. But she couldn’t get anything from me.” Abramka sighed. Mrs. Shaldin seemed to suspect he had spilled the beans. “I’m right, aren’t I? She hasn’t had her dress made yet, has she? She waited to see my dress, didn’t she? And she asked you to copy the style, didn’t she?” Mrs. Shaldin asked with genuine cluelessness. “But I warn you, Abramka, if you give away even the tiniest detail about my dress, then it’s over between us. Remember that.”
Abramka’s hand went to his heart again, and the gesture carried the same sense of conviction as of old.
Abramka’s hand went to his heart again, and the gesture had the same sense of certainty as before.
“Mrs. Shaldin, how can you speak like that?”
“Mrs. Shaldin, how can you talk like that?”
“Wait a moment.”
“Hold on a sec.”
Mrs. Shaldin left the room. About ten minutes passed during which Abramka had plenty of time to reflect. How could he have given the captain’s wife a promise like that so lightly? What was the captain’s wife to him as compared with the doctor’s wife? Mrs. Zarubkin had never given him a really decent order—just a few things for the house and some mending. Supposing he were now to perform this great service for her, would that mean that he could depend upon her for the future? Was any woman to be depended upon? She would wear this dress out and go back to ordering her clothes from Moscow again. But Mrs. Shaldin, she was very different. He could forgive her having brought this one dress along from abroad. What woman in Russia would have refrained, when abroad, from buying a new dress? Mrs. Shaldin would continue to be his steady customer all the same.
Mrs. Shaldin left the room. About ten minutes passed during which Abramka had plenty of time to think. How could he have made such a promise to the captain’s wife so casually? What did the captain's wife mean to him compared to the doctor’s wife? Mrs. Zarubkin had never really given him a proper order—just a few things for the house and some laundry. If he were to do this big favor for her now, would that mean he could count on her in the future? Could any woman be relied on? She would wear this dress out and go back to getting her clothes ordered from Moscow again. But Mrs. Shaldin, she was very different. He could forgive her for bringing back this one dress from abroad. What woman in Russia wouldn’t buy a new dress when traveling? Mrs. Shaldin would still be his loyal customer regardless.
The door opened. Abramka rose involuntarily, and clasped his hands in astonishment.
The door opened. Abramka stood up without thinking and clasped his hands in astonishment.
“Well,” he exclaimed rapturously, “that is a dress, that is—My, my!” He was so stunned he could find nothing more to say. And how charming Mrs. Shaldin looked in her wonderful gown! Her tall slim figure seemed to have been made for it. What simple yet elegant lines. At first glance you would think it was nothing more than an ordinary house-gown, but only at first glance. If you looked at it again, you could tell right away that it met all the requirements of a fancy ball-gown. What struck Abramka most was that it had no waist line, that it did not consist of bodice and skirt. That was strange. It was just caught lightly together under the bosom, which it brought out in relief. Draped over the whole was a sort of upper garment of exquisite old-rose lace embroidered with large silk flowers, which fell from the shoulders and broadened out in bold superb lines. The dress was cut low and edged with a narrow strip of black down around the bosom, around the bottom of the lace drapery, and around the hem of the skirt. A wonderful fan of feathers to match the down edging gave the finishing touch.
“Well,” he exclaimed excitedly, “that is a dress, that is—Wow!” He was so shocked he couldn’t think of anything else to say. And Mrs. Shaldin looked so charming in her amazing gown! Her tall, slim figure seemed to be made for it. What simple yet elegant lines. At first glance, you might think it was just an ordinary house dress, but that was only at first glance. If you looked at it again, you could tell right away that it had everything needed for a fancy ball gown. What impressed Abramka the most was that it had no defined waistline, that it didn’t have a separate bodice and skirt. That was unusual. It was just lightly gathered under the bust, which highlighted it beautifully. Draped over the whole thing was a sort of top made of exquisite old-rose lace embroidered with large silk flowers, which fell from the shoulders and flared out in bold, stunning lines. The dress was cut low and trimmed with a narrow strip of black around the bust, along the bottom of the lace drapery, and around the hem of the skirt. A gorgeous feather fan that matched the black trim completed the look.
“Well, how do you like it, Abramka!” asked Mrs. Shaldin with a triumphant smile.
“Well, what do you think of it, Abramka!” Mrs. Shaldin asked with a triumphant smile.
“Glorious, glorious! I haven’t the words at my command. What a dress! No, I couldn’t make a dress like that. And how beautifully it fits you, as if you had been born in it, Mrs. Shaldin. What do you call the style?”
“Glorious, glorious! I don’t have the words to express it. What a dress! No, I couldn’t create a dress like that. And it fits you beautifully, as if you were born in it, Mrs. Shaldin. What do you call the style?”
“Empire.”
"Empire."
“Ampeer?” he queried. “Is that a new style? Well, well, what people don’t think of. Tailors like us might just as well throw our needles and scissors away.”
“Ampeer?” he asked. “Is that a new trend? Well, well, what people come up with. Tailors like us might as well toss our needles and scissors aside.”
“Now, listen, Abramka, I wouldn’t have shown it to you if there were not this sewing to be done on it. You are the only one who will have seen it before the ball. I am not even letting my husband look at it.”
“Now, listen, Abramka, I wouldn’t have shown it to you if there wasn’t this sewing to do on it. You’re the only one who will have seen it before the ball. I’m not even letting my husband look at it.”
“Oh, Mrs. Shaldin, you can rely upon me as upon a rock. But after the ball may I copy it?”
“Oh, Mrs. Shaldin, you can count on me as you would on a rock. But can I copy it after the ball?”
“Oh, yes, after the ball copy it as much as you please, but not now, not for anything in the world.”
“Oh, yes, after the ball, feel free to copy it as much as you want, but not now, not for anything in the world.”
There were no doubts in Abramka’s mind when he left the doctor’s house. He had arrived at his decision. That superb creation had conquered him. It would be a piece of audacity on his part, he felt, even to think of imitating such a gown. Why, it was not a gown. It was a dream, a fantastic vision—without a bodice, without puffs or frills or tawdry trimmings of any sort. Simplicity itself and yet so chic.
There were no doubts in Abramka’s mind when he left the doctor's house. He had made up his mind. That amazing creation had won him over. He felt it would be downright bold to even think about copying such a dress. Honestly, it wasn't just a dress. It was a dream, a dazzling vision—without a bodice, without puffs or frills or any tacky decorations. Pure simplicity, yet so stylish.
Back in his shop he opened the package of fashion-plates that had just arrived from Kiev. He turned the pages and stared in astonishment. What was that? Could he trust his eyes? An Empire gown. There it was, with the broad voluptuous drapery of lace hanging from the shoulders and the edging of down. Almost exactly the same thing as Mrs. Shaldin’s.
Back in his shop, he opened the package of fashion plates that had just arrived from Kiev. He flipped through the pages and stared in disbelief. What was that? Could he trust his eyes? An Empire gown. There it was, with the wide, luxurious drapery of lace draping from the shoulders and the trim of down. Almost exactly like Mrs. Shaldin’s.
He glanced up and saw Semyonov outside the window. He had certainly come to fetch him to the captain’s wife, who must have ordered him to watch the tailor’s movements, and must have learned that he had just been at Mrs. Shaldin’s. Semyonov entered and told him his mistress wanted to see him right away.
He looked up and saw Semyonov outside the window. He must have come to take him to the captain’s wife, who must have instructed him to keep an eye on the tailor’s movements and learned that he had just been at Mrs. Shaldin’s. Semyonov walked in and told him that his mistress wanted to see him immediately.
Abramka slammed the fashion magazine shut as if afraid that Semyonov might catch a glimpse of the new Empire fashion and give the secret away.
Abramka slammed the fashion magazine shut, as if worried that Semyonov might see the latest Empire fashion and spill the secret.
“I will come immediately,” he said crossly.
"I'll be there right away," he said angrily.
He picked up his fashion plates, put the yard measure in his pocket, rammed his silk hat sorrowfully on his head and set off for the captain’s house. He found Mrs. Zarubkin pacing the room excitedly, greeted her, but carefully avoided meeting her eyes.
He grabbed his fashion plates, shoved the yardstick in his pocket, sadly jammed his silk hat on his head, and headed to the captain’s house. He found Mrs. Zarubkin pacing the room excitedly, greeted her, but made sure not to look her in the eyes.
“Well, what did you find out?”
"Well, what did you find?"
“Nothing, Mrs. Zarubkin,” said Abramka dejectedly. “Unfortunately I couldn’t find out a thing.”
“Nothing, Mrs. Zarubkin,” said Abramka sadly. “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t find out anything.”
“Idiot! I have no patience with you. Where are the fashion plates?”
“Idiot! I have no patience for you. Where are the fashion plates?”
“Here, Mrs. Zarubkin.”
“Here you go, Mrs. Zarubkin.”
She turned the pages, looked at one picture after the other, and suddenly her eyes shone and her cheeks reddened.
She flipped through the pages, examining one picture after another, and suddenly her eyes lit up and her cheeks flushed.
“Oh, Empire! The very thing. Empire is the very latest. Make this one for me,” she cried commandingly.
“Oh, Empire! That’s exactly it. Empire is the newest trend. Make this one for me,” she exclaimed assertively.
Abramka turned pale.
Abramka went pale.
“Ampeer, Mrs. Zarubkin? I can’t make that Ampeer dress for you,” he murmured.
“Ampeer, Mrs. Zarubkin? I can't make that Ampeer dress for you,” he said softly.
“Why not?” asked the captain’s wife, giving him a searching look.
“Why not?” asked the captain’s wife, giving him a probing look.
“Because—because—I can’t.”
“Because—I can’t.”
“Oh—h—h, you can’t? You know why you can’t. Because that is the style of Mrs. Shaldin’s dress. So that is the reliability you boast so about? Great!”
“Oh—h—h, you can’t? You know why you can’t. Because that’s the way Mrs. Shaldin’s dress is designed. So that’s the reliability you keep bragging about? Awesome!”
“Mrs. Zarubkin, I will make any other dress you choose, but it is absolutely impossible for me to make this one.”
“Mrs. Zarubkin, I can make any other dress you want, but it’s completely impossible for me to make this one.”
“I don’t need your fashion plates, do you hear me? Get out of here, and don’t ever show your face again.”
“I don’t need your fashion magazines, do you hear me? Get out of here, and don’t ever come back.”
“Mrs. Zarubkin, I—”
“Mrs. Zarubkin, I—”
“Get out of here,” repeated the captain’s wife, quite beside herself.
“Get out of here,” the captain’s wife repeated, clearly distraught.
The poor tailor stuck his yard measure, which he had already taken out, back into his pocket and left.
The poor tailor put his yardstick, which he had just taken out, back in his pocket and left.
Half an hour later the captain’s wife was entering a train for Kiev, carrying a large package which contained material for a dress. The captain had accompanied her to the station with a pucker in his forehead. That was five days before the ball.
Half an hour later, the captain's wife was getting on a train to Kiev, carrying a big package filled with fabric for a dress. The captain had taken her to the station with a frown on his face. That was five days before the ball.
At the ball two expensive Empire gowns stood out conspicuously from among the more or less elegant gowns which had been finished in the shop of Abramka Stiftik, Ladies’ Tailor. The one gown adorned Mrs. Shaldin’s figure, the other the figure of the captain’s wife.
At the ball, two pricey Empire gowns stood out clearly from the mostly elegant dresses made at Abramka Stiftik, Ladies’ Tailor. One gown highlighted Mrs. Shaldin’s figure, while the other fit the captain’s wife.
Mrs. Zarubkin had bought her gown ready made at Kiev, and had returned only two hours before the beginning of the ball. She had scarcely had time to dress. Perhaps it would have been better had she not appeared at this one of the annual balls, had she not taken that fateful trip to Kiev. For in comparison with the make and style of Mrs. Shaldin’s dress, which had been brought abroad, hers was like the botched imitation of an amateur.
Mrs. Zarubkin had bought her dress ready-made in Kiev and had returned only two hours before the ball started. She barely had time to get ready. Maybe it would have been better if she had skipped this annual ball, if she hadn't taken that trip to Kiev. Because compared to the design and style of Mrs. Shaldin's dress, which had been imported, hers looked like a poorly done replica from an amateur.
That was evident to everybody, though the captain’s wife had her little group of partisans, who maintained with exaggerated eagerness that she looked extraordinarily fascinating in her dress and Mrs. Shaldin still could not rival her. But there was no mistaking it, there was little justice in this contention. Everybody knew better; what was worst of all, Mrs. Zarubkin herself knew better. Mrs. Shaldin’s triumph was complete.
That was clear to everyone, although the captain’s wife had her small group of supporters who insisted with over-the-top enthusiasm that she looked incredibly captivating in her dress and that Mrs. Shaldin couldn’t compete with her. But it was obvious that there wasn’t much truth to this claim. Everyone knew the reality; worse yet, Mrs. Zarubkin herself knew the truth. Mrs. Shaldin’s victory was undeniable.
The two ladies gave each other the same friendly smiles as always, but one of them was experiencing the fine disdain and the derision of the conqueror, while the other was burning inside with the furious resentment of a dethroned goddess—goddess of the annual ball.
The two ladies exchanged their usual friendly smiles, but one of them felt the subtle disdain and mockery of the victor, while the other was seething with the intense resentment of a fallen queen—queen of the annual ball.
From that time on Abramka cautiously avoided passing the captain’s house.
From then on, Abramka carefully steered clear of the captain’s house.
THE SERVANT
BY S.T. SEMYONOV
I
Gerasim returned to Moscow just at a time when it was hardest to find work, a short while before Christmas, when a man sticks even to a poor job in the expectation of a present. For three weeks the peasant lad had been going about in vain seeking a position.
Gerasim got back to Moscow right when it was toughest to find a job, just before Christmas, when people tend to hold onto even the crummy positions hoping for a holiday bonus. For three weeks, the farm boy had been looking around without any luck trying to find work.
He stayed with relatives and friends from his village, and although he had not yet suffered great want, it disheartened him that he, a strong young man, should go without work.
He stayed with relatives and friends from his village, and although he hadn't experienced significant hardship yet, it discouraged him that he, a capable young man, should be without work.
Gerasim had lived in Moscow from early boyhood. When still a mere child, he had gone to work in a brewery as bottle-washer, and later as a lower servant in a house. In the last two years he had been in a merchant’s employ, and would still have held that position, had he not been summoned back to his village for military duty. However, he had not been drafted. It seemed dull to him in the village, he was not used to the country life, so he decided he would rather count the stones in Moscow than stay there.
Gerasim had lived in Moscow since he was a young boy. As a child, he started working in a brewery as a bottle washer, and later as a servant in a household. For the past two years, he had worked for a merchant and would still be in that job if he hadn't been called back to his village for military duty. However, he hadn't been drafted. He found village life boring and wasn't used to it, so he decided he'd rather count the stones in Moscow than stay there.
Every minute it was getting to be more and more irksome for him to be tramping the streets in idleness. Not a stone did he leave unturned in his efforts to secure any sort of work. He plagued all of his acquaintances, he even held up people on the street and asked them if they knew of a situation—all in vain.
Every minute it became more and more frustrating for him to be wandering the streets doing nothing. He didn’t leave any stone unturned in his attempts to find any kind of job. He annoyed all his acquaintances and even stopped people on the street to ask if they knew of any openings—all in vain.
Finally Gerasim could no longer bear being a burden on his people. Some of them were annoyed by his coming to them; and others had suffered unpleasantness from their masters on his account. He was altogether at a loss what to do. Sometimes he would go a whole day without eating.
Finally, Gerasim could no longer stand being a burden on his people. Some of them were irritated by his presence, and others had faced trouble with their masters because of him. He was completely unsure of what to do. Sometimes, he would go an entire day without eating.
II
One day Gerasim betook himself to a friend from his village, who lived at the extreme outer edge of Moscow, near Sokolnik. The man was coachman to a merchant by the name of Sharov, in whose service he had been for many years. He had ingratiated himself with his master, so that Sharov trusted him absolutely and gave every sign of holding him in high favour. It was the man’s glib tongue, chiefly, that had gained him his master’s confidence. He told on all the servants, and Sharov valued him for it.
One day, Gerasim went to visit a friend from his village who lived on the outskirts of Moscow, near Sokolnik. This friend worked as a coachman for a merchant named Sharov and had been with him for many years. He had gotten on his master's good side, so Sharov trusted him completely and seemed to hold him in high regard. It was mostly his smooth talking that had earned him this trust, as he reported on all the other servants, and Sharov appreciated him for that.
Gerasim approached and greeted him. The coachman gave his guest a proper reception, served him with tea and something to eat, and asked him how he was doing.
Gerasim came over and said hi to him. The coachman welcomed his guest properly, offered him some tea and a snack, and asked how he was doing.
“Very badly, Yegor Danilych,” said Gerasim. “I’ve been without a job for weeks.”
“Really badly, Yegor Danilych,” said Gerasim. “I’ve been out of work for weeks.”
“Didn’t you ask your old employer to take you back?”
“Didn’t you ask your former boss to take you back?”
“I did.”
"I did."
“He wouldn’t take you again?”
"Will he not take you again?"
“The position was filled already.”
"The position has been filled."
“That’s it. That’s the way you young fellows are. You serve your employers so-so, and when you leave your jobs, you usually have muddied up the way back to them. You ought to serve your masters so that they will think a lot of you, and when you come again, they will not refuse you, but rather dismiss the man who has taken your place.”
"That’s it. That’s how you young guys are. You do just enough for your bosses, and when you leave your jobs, you usually make it messy for your return. You should work hard for your employers so they have a good opinion of you, and when you come back, they won’t turn you away, but will instead let go of the person who took your spot."
“How can a man do that? In these days there aren’t any employers like that, and we aren’t exactly angels, either.”
“How can a guy do that? These days, there aren’t any employers like that, and we’re not exactly saints, either.”
“What’s the use of wasting words? I just want to tell you about myself. If for some reason or other I should ever have to leave this place and go home, not only would Mr. Sharov, if I came back, take me on again without a word, but he would be glad to, too.”
“What’s the point of wasting words? I just want to share a bit about myself. If for some reason I ever had to leave this place and go home, not only would Mr. Sharov take me back without hesitation if I returned, but he would actually be happy to do it.”
Gerasim sat there downcast. He saw his friend was boasting, and it occurred to him to gratify him.
Gerasim sat there feeling down. He noticed his friend was bragging, and it crossed his mind to indulge him.
“I know it,” he said. “But it’s hard to find men like you, Yegor Danilych. If you were a poor worker, your master would not have kept you twelve years.”
“I know,” he said. “But it’s tough to find guys like you, Yegor Danilych. If you were just a poor worker, your boss wouldn’t have kept you for twelve years.”
Yegor smiled. He liked the praise.
Yegor smiled. He enjoyed the compliments.
“That’s it,” he said. “If you were to live and serve as I do, you wouldn’t be out of work for months and months.”
"That's it," he said. "If you lived and worked like I do, you wouldn't be out of a job for months and months."
Gerasim made no reply.
Gerasim didn't respond.
Yegor was summoned to his master.
Yegor was called to his boss.
“Wait a moment,” he said to Gerasim. “I’ll be right back.”
“Hang on a sec,” he said to Gerasim. “I’ll be right back.”
“Very well.”
"Sounds good."
III
Yegor came back and reported that inside of half an hour he would have to have the horses harnessed, ready to drive his master to town. He lighted his pipe and took several turns in the room. Then he came to a halt in front of Gerasim.
Yegor returned and said that in less than half an hour he would need to have the horses harnessed and ready to take his boss to town. He lit his pipe and paced around the room a few times before stopping in front of Gerasim.
“Listen, my boy,” he said, “if you want, I’ll ask my master to take you as a servant here.”
“Listen, kid,” he said, “if you want, I can ask my boss to hire you as a servant here.”
“Does he need a man?”
“Does he need a guy?”
“We have one, but he’s not much good. He’s getting old, and it’s very hard for him to do the work. It’s lucky for us that the neighbourhood isn’t a lively one and the police don’t make a fuss about things being kept just so, else the old man couldn’t manage to keep the place clean enough for them.”
“We have one, but he’s not very useful. He’s getting old, and it’s really tough for him to do the work. Luckily for us, the neighborhood isn’t very active, and the police don’t make a big deal about keeping things tidy; otherwise, the old man wouldn’t be able to keep the place clean enough for them.”
“Oh, if you can, then please do say a word for me, Yegor Danilych. I’ll pray for you all my life. I can’t stand being without work any longer.”
“Oh, if you can, then please say a word for me, Yegor Danilych. I’ll pray for you for the rest of my life. I can’t stand being without work any longer.”
“All right, I’ll speak for you. Come again to-morrow, and in the meantime take this ten-kopek piece. It may come in handy.”
“All right, I’ll speak for you. Come back tomorrow, and in the meantime take this ten-kopek coin. It might be useful.”
“Thanks, Yegor Danilych. Then you will try for me? Please do me the favour.”
“Thanks, Yegor Danilych. So you will try for me? Please do me this favor.”
“All right. I’ll try for you.”
“All right. I’ll give it a shot for you.”
Gerasim left, and Yegor harnessed up his horses. Then he put on his coachman’s habit, and drove up to the front door. Mr. Sharov stepped out of the house, seated himself in the sleigh, and the horses galloped off. He attended to his business in town and returned home. Yegor, observing that his master was in a good humour, said to him:
Gerasim left, and Yegor hitched up his horses. Then he put on his coachman’s outfit and drove up to the front door. Mr. Sharov came out of the house, got into the sleigh, and the horses took off. He took care of his business in town and came back home. Noticing that his boss was in a good mood, Yegor said to him:
“Yegor Fiodorych, I have a favour to ask of you.”
“Yegor Fiodorych, I have a favor to ask you.”
“What is it?”
"What is that?"
“There’s a young man from my village here, a good boy. He’s without a job.”
“There’s a young guy from my village here, a good person. He’s out of work.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Wouldn’t you take him?”
"Wouldn't you take him?"
“What do I want him for?”
“What do I need him for?”
“Use him as man of all work round the place.”
“Use him as the go-to person for everything around here.”
“How about Polikarpych?”
“How about Polikarpych?”
“What good is he? It’s about time you dismissed him.”
“What good is he? You should let him go.”
“That wouldn’t be fair. He has been with me so many years. I can’t let him go just so, without any cause.”
"That wouldn't be fair. He's been with me for so many years. I can't just let him go like that, without any reason."
“Supposing he has worked for you for years. He didn’t work for nothing. He got paid for it. He’s certainly saved up a few dollars for his old age.”
“Let’s say he has worked for you for years. He didn’t work for free. He got paid for it. He’s definitely saved up some money for his retirement.”
“Saved up! How could he? From what? He’s not alone in the world. He has a wife to support, and she has to eat and drink also.”
“Saved up! How could he? From what? He’s not alone in the world. He has a wife to support, and she needs to eat and drink too.”
“His wife earns money, too, at day’s work as charwoman.”
“His wife also makes money working as a cleaner during the day.”
“A lot she could have made! Enough for kvas.”
“A lot she could have made! Enough for kvas.”
“Why should you care about Polikarpych and his wife? To tell you the truth, he’s a very poor servant. Why should you throw your money away on him? He never shovels the snow away on time, or does anything right. And when it comes his turn to be night watchman, he slips away at least ten times a night. It’s too cold for him. You’ll see, some day, because of him, you will have trouble with the police. The quarterly inspector will descend on us, and it won’t be so agreeable for you to be responsible for Polikarpych.”
“Why should you care about Polikarpych and his wife? Honestly, he’s a really bad servant. Why waste your money on him? He never shovels the snow on time or does anything right. And when it’s his turn to be the night watchman, he sneaks away at least ten times a night. It’s too cold for him. One day, you’ll see, because of him, you’ll have trouble with the police. The quarterly inspector will come down on us, and it won’t be pleasant for you to be responsible for Polikarpych.”
“Still, it’s pretty rough. He’s been with me fifteen years. And to treat him that way in his old age—it would be a sin.”
“Still, it’s really tough. He’s been with me for fifteen years. And to treat him that way now that he’s older—it would be wrong.”
“A sin! Why, what harm would you be doing him? He won’t starve. He’ll go to the almshouse. It will be better for him, too, to be quiet in his old age.”
“A sin! What harm are you really doing him? He won’t starve. He’ll go to the shelter. It’ll be better for him, too, to have some peace in his old age.”
Sharov reflected.
Sharov thought.
“All right,” he said finally. “Bring your friend here. I’ll see what I can do.”
“Okay,” he said at last. “Bring your friend over. I’ll see what I can do.”
“Do take him, sir. I’m so sorry for him. He’s a good boy, and he’s been without work for such a long time. I know he’ll do his work well and serve you faithfully. On account of having to report for military duty, he lost his last position. If it hadn’t been for that, his master would never have let him go.”
“Please take him, sir. I feel really sorry for him. He’s a good guy, and he hasn’t had work for such a long time. I know he’ll do his job well and serve you faithfully. He lost his last position because he had to report for military duty. If it hadn’t been for that, his employer would never have let him go.”
IV
The next evening Gerasim came again and asked:
The next evening, Gerasim came back and asked:
“Well, could you do anything for me?”
“Well, can you do anything for me?”
“Something, I believe. First let’s have some tea. Then we’ll go see my master.”
“Something, I think. First, let’s grab some tea. Then we’ll go meet my master.”
Even tea had no allurements for Gerasim. He was eager for a decision; but under the compulsion of politeness to his host, he gulped down two glasses of tea, and then they betook themselves to Sharov.
Even tea had no appeal for Gerasim. He was eager for a decision, but out of politeness to his host, he quickly drank two glasses of tea, and then they went to Sharov.
Sharov asked Gerasim where he had lived before and what work he could do. Then he told him he was prepared to engage him as man of all work, and he should come back the next day ready to take the place.
Sharov asked Gerasim where he had lived before and what kind of work he could do. Then he told him he was ready to hire him as a jack-of-all-trades, and he should come back the next day prepared to take the job.
Gerasim was fairly stunned by the great stroke of fortune. So overwhelming was his joy that his legs would scarcely carry him. He went to the coachman’s room, and Yegor said to him:
Gerasim was pretty shocked by the huge stroke of luck. His excitement was so intense that his legs could barely support him. He headed to the coachman’s room, and Yegor said to him:
“Well, my lad, see to it that you do your work right, so that I shan’t have to be ashamed of you. You know what masters are like. If you go wrong once, they’ll be at you forever after with their fault-finding, and never give you peace.”
“Well, my boy, make sure you do your job well, so I won’t have to be embarrassed by you. You know how bosses are. If you mess up even once, they’ll hold it against you forever and never let you have any peace.”
“Don’t worry about that, Yegor Danilych.”
“Don’t worry about it, Yegor Danilych.”
“Well—well.”
“Well, well.”
Gerasim took leave, crossing the yard to go out by the gate. Polikarpych’s rooms gave on the yard, and a broad beam of light from the window fell across Gerasim’s way. He was curious to get a glimpse of his future home, but the panes were all frosted over, and it was impossible to peep through. However, he could hear what the people inside were saying.
Gerasim said goodbye and walked across the yard to leave through the gate. Polikarpych’s rooms faced the yard, and a wide beam of light from the window lit up Gerasim’s path. He was eager to catch a glimpse of his future home, but the windows were all frosted over, making it impossible to see through. Still, he could hear what the people inside were saying.
“What will we do now?” was said in a woman’s voice.
“What are we going to do now?” a woman asked.
“I don’t know, I don’t know,” a man, undoubtedly Polikarpych, replied. “Go begging, I suppose.”
“I don’t know, I don’t know,” a man, clearly Polikarpych, replied. “I guess just go beg.”
“That’s all we can do. There’s nothing else left,” said the woman. “Oh, we poor people, what a miserable life we lead. We work and work from early morning till late at night, day after day, and when we get old, then it’s, ‘Away with you!’”
“That’s all we can do. There’s nothing else left,” said the woman. “Oh, us poor folks, what a miserable life we live. We work and work from early morning till late at night, day after day, and when we get old, then it’s, ‘Get out of here!’”
“What can we do? Our master is not one of us. It wouldn’t be worth the while to say much to him about it. He cares only for his own advantage.”
“What can we do? Our master isn’t one of us. It wouldn’t be worth our time to say much to him about it. He only cares about his own benefit.”
“All the masters are so mean. They don’t think of any one but themselves. It doesn’t occur to them that we work for them honestly and faithfully for years, and use up our best strength in their service. They’re afraid to keep us a year longer, even though we’ve got all the strength we need to do their work. If we weren’t strong enough, we’d go of our own accord.”
“All the masters are so selfish. They only care about themselves. They don’t realize that we’ve worked for them honestly and faithfully for years, putting all our energy into their service. They’re scared to keep us for another year, even though we have all the strength we need to do their jobs. If we weren’t strong enough, we’d leave on our own.”
“The master’s not so much to blame as his coachman. Yegor Danilych wants to get a good position for his friend.”
“The master isn’t as much to blame as his coachman. Yegor Danilych wants to get a good position for his friend.”
“Yes, he’s a serpent. He knows how to wag his tongue. You wait, you foul-mouthed beast, I’ll get even with you. I’ll go straight to the master and tell him how the fellow deceives him, how he steals the hay and fodder. I’ll put it down in writing, and he can convince himself how the fellow lies about us all.”
“Yes, he's a snake. He knows how to talk his way out of anything. Just wait, you foul creature, I'll get my revenge. I'll go straight to the boss and tell him how this guy deceives him, how he steals the hay and feed. I’ll write it all down, and he can see for himself how this guy lies about us all.”
“Don’t, old woman. Don’t sin.”
"Don't, elderly woman. Don't sin."
“Sin? Isn’t what I said all true? I know to a dot what I’m saying, and I mean to tell it straight out to the master. He should see with his own eyes. Why not? What can we do now anyhow? Where shall we go? He’s ruined us, ruined us.”
“Sin? Isn’t what I said all true? I know exactly what I’m talking about, and I intend to say it straight to the master. He should see it for himself. Why not? What can we do now anyway? Where can we go? He’s destroyed us, destroyed us.”
The old woman burst out sobbing.
The old woman started crying uncontrollably.
Gerasim heard all that, and it stabbed him like a dagger. He realised what misfortune he would be bringing the old people, and it made him sick at heart. He stood there a long while, saddened, lost in thought, then he turned and went back into the coachman’s room.
Gerasim heard all that, and it hit him hard. He realized the trouble he would cause the elderly, and it made him feel sick inside. He stood there for a long time, feeling sad and lost in thought, then he turned and went back into the coachman’s room.
“Ah, you forgot something?”
"Did you forget something?"
“No, Yegor Danilych.” Gerasim stammered out, “I’ve come—listen—I want to thank you ever and ever so much—for the way you received me—and—and all the trouble you took for me—but—I can’t take the place.”
“No, Yegor Danilych.” Gerasim stammered, “I’ve come—listen—I want to thank you so much—for how you welcomed me—and—and all the effort you put in for me—but—I can’t accept the position.”
“What! What does that mean?”
"What! What does that mean?"
“Nothing. I don’t want the place. I will look for another one for myself.”
“Nothing. I don’t want the place. I’ll find another one for myself.”
Yegor flew into a rage.
Yegor lost his temper.
“Did you mean to make a fool of me, did you, you idiot? You come here so meek—‘Try for me, do try for me’—and then you refuse to take the place. You rascal, you have disgraced me!”
“Did you really mean to make a fool out of me, you idiot? You come here acting all innocent—‘Please, just give it a try for me’—and then you turn down the opportunity. You scoundrel, you’ve embarrassed me!”
Gerasim found nothing to say in reply. He reddened, and lowered his eyes. Yegor turned his back scornfully and said nothing more.
Gerasim had nothing to say in response. He blushed and looked down. Yegor contemptuously turned away and didn’t say anything else.
Then Gerasim quietly picked up his cap and left the coachman’s room. He crossed the yard rapidly, went out by the gate, and hurried off down the street. He felt happy and lighthearted.
Then Gerasim quietly picked up his cap and left the coachman’s room. He crossed the yard quickly, went out through the gate, and rushed down the street. He felt happy and carefree.
ONE AUTUMN NIGHT
BY MAXIM GORKY
Once in the autumn I happened to be in a very unpleasant and inconvenient position. In the town where I had just arrived and where I knew not a soul, I found myself without a farthing in my pocket and without a night’s lodging.
Once in the fall, I found myself in a really tough and awkward situation. In the town where I had just arrived and didn’t know anyone, I was without a penny to my name and nowhere to stay for the night.
Having sold during the first few days every part of my costume without which it was still possible to go about, I passed from the town into the quarter called “Yste,” where were the steamship wharves—a quarter which during the navigation season fermented with boisterous, laborious life, but now was silent and deserted, for we were in the last days of October.
Having sold every piece of my costume that I could do without during the first few days, I moved from the town into the area called “Yste,” where the steamship docks were located—an area that usually buzzed with lively, hard work during the shipping season, but now was quiet and empty, as it was the end of October.
Dragging my feet along the moist sand, and obstinately scrutinising it with the desire to discover in it any sort of fragment of food, I wandered alone among the deserted buildings and warehouses, and thought how good it would be to get a full meal.
Dragging my feet through the wet sand and stubbornly inspecting it in hopes of finding any scraps of food, I wandered alone among the empty buildings and warehouses, thinking about how great it would be to have a full meal.
In our present state of culture hunger of the mind is more quickly satisfied than hunger of the body. You wander about the streets, you are surrounded by buildings not bad-looking from the outside and—you may safely say it—not so badly furnished inside, and the sight of them may excite within you stimulating ideas about architecture, hygiene, and many other wise and high-flying subjects. You may meet warmly and neatly dressed folks—all very polite, and turning away from you tactfully, not wishing offensively to notice the lamentable fact of your existence. Well, well, the mind of a hungry man is always better nourished and healthier than the mind of the well-fed man; and there you have a situation from which you may draw a very ingenious conclusion in favour of the ill fed.
In today's culture, the hunger for knowledge is satisfied faster than physical hunger. You walk through the streets, surrounded by buildings that look decent from the outside—and you can safely assume they’re not too shabby on the inside either—and seeing them might inspire stimulating thoughts about architecture, cleanliness, and many other smart and lofty topics. You might encounter well-dressed people—all very polite, tactfully avoiding you, so as not to rudely acknowledge the unfortunate reality of your existence. Well, the mind of a hungry person is always better nourished and healthier than the mind of someone well-fed; and there you have a situation from which you can draw a clever conclusion in favor of the undernourished.
The evening was approaching, the rain was falling, and the wind blew violently from the north. It whistled in the empty booths and shops, blew into the plastered window-panes of the taverns, and whipped into foam the wavelets of the river which splashed noisily on the sandy shore, casting high their white crests, racing one after another into the dim distance, and leaping impetuously over one another’s shoulders. It seemed as if the river felt the proximity of winter, and was running at random away from the fetters of ice which the north wind might well have flung upon her that very night. The sky was heavy and dark; down from it swept incessantly scarcely visible drops of rain, and the melancholy elegy in nature all around me was emphasised by a couple of battered and misshapen willow-trees and a boat, bottom upwards, that was fastened to their roots.
The evening was closing in, the rain was falling, and the wind was blowing hard from the north. It whistled through the empty booths and shops, rattled the windowpanes of the taverns, and whipped up foam on the little waves of the river that splashed loudly on the sandy shore, throwing up their white caps, racing one after another into the fading distance, and leaping over each other's backs. It felt like the river sensed winter was coming and was trying to escape the ice that the north wind might soon cast upon it. The sky was heavy and dark; barely visible raindrops fell continuously, and the sad mood of nature around me was heightened by a couple of battered, misshapen willow trees and a boat turned upside down, tied to their roots.
The overturned canoe with its battered keel and the miserable old trees rifled by the cold wind—everything around me was bankrupt, barren, and dead, and the sky flowed with undryable tears... Everything around was waste and gloomy ... it seemed as if everything were dead, leaving me alone among the living, and for me also a cold death waited.
The flipped canoe with its damaged bottom and the sad old trees tossed by the cold wind—everything around me felt empty, desolate, and lifeless, and the sky was filled with unending tears... Everything around was just waste and darkness... it felt like everything was dead, leaving me alone among the living, and a cold death was waiting for me too.
I was then eighteen years old—a good time!
I was eighteen years old back then—a great time!
I walked and walked along the cold wet sand, making my chattering teeth warble in honour of cold and hunger, when suddenly, as I was carefully searching for something to eat behind one of the empty crates, I perceived behind it, crouching on the ground, a figure in woman’s clothes dank with the rain and clinging fast to her stooping shoulders. Standing over her, I watched to see what she was doing. It appeared that she was digging a trench in the sand with her hands—digging away under one of the crates.
I walked along the cold, wet sand, my chattering teeth vibrating in response to the chill and hunger, when suddenly, as I was carefully looking for something to eat behind one of the empty crates, I noticed a figure in women's clothing, soaked from the rain and clinging tightly to her hunched shoulders. I stood over her, watching what she was doing. It seemed she was digging a trench in the sand with her hands—digging underneath one of the crates.
“Why are you doing that?” I asked, crouching down on my heels quite close to her.
“Why are you doing that?” I asked, squatting down on my heels pretty close to her.
She gave a little scream and was quickly on her legs again. Now that she stood there staring at me, with her wide-open grey eyes full of terror, I perceived that it was a girl of my own age, with a very pleasant face embellished unfortunately by three large blue marks. This spoilt her, although these blue marks had been distributed with a remarkable sense of proportion, one at a time, and all were of equal size—two under the eyes, and one a little bigger on the forehead just over the bridge of the nose. This symmetry was evidently the work of an artist well inured to the business of spoiling the human physiognomy.
She let out a small scream and quickly got back on her feet. Now that she was standing there staring at me, her wide-open gray eyes filled with fear, I realized she was a girl my age, with a very nice face unfortunately marred by three large blue marks. This blemished her appearance, even though the blue marks were applied with a remarkable sense of balance, one at a time, and all were the same size—two under her eyes and one slightly larger on her forehead just above the bridge of her nose. This symmetry clearly showed the work of someone experienced in messing up a person's looks.
The girl looked at me, and the terror in her eyes gradually died out... She shook the sand from her hands, adjusted her cotton head-gear, cowered down, and said:
The girl looked at me, and the fear in her eyes slowly faded away... She shook the sand off her hands, fixed her cotton headscarf, crouched down, and said:
“I suppose you too want something to eat? Dig away then! My hands are tired. Over there”—she nodded her head in the direction of a booth—“there is bread for certain ... and sausages too... That booth is still carrying on business.”
“I guess you want something to eat too? Go ahead! My hands are tired. Over there”—she nodded towards a booth—“there’s definitely bread... and sausages too... That booth is still in business.”
I began to dig. She, after waiting a little and looking at me, sat down beside me and began to help me.
I started to dig. After waiting a bit and watching me, she sat down next to me and started to help.
We worked in silence. I cannot say now whether I thought at that moment of the criminal code, of morality, of proprietorship, and all the other things about which, in the opinion of many experienced persons, one ought to think every moment of one’s life. Wishing to keep as close to the truth as possible, I must confess that apparently I was so deeply engaged in digging under the crate that I completely forgot about everything else except this one thing: What could be inside that crate?
We worked in silence. I can't say now if I was thinking about the law, morality, ownership, or any of the other things that many experienced people believe we should think about all the time. To be as honest as possible, I have to admit that I was so focused on digging under the crate that I completely forgot about everything else except one thing: What could be in that crate?
The evening drew on. The grey, mouldy, cold fog grew thicker and thicker around us. The waves roared with a hollower sound than before, and the rain pattered down on the boards of that crate more loudly and more frequently. Somewhere or other the night-watchman began springing his rattle.
The evening continued. The damp, cold fog surrounded us, getting thicker and thicker. The waves crashed with a deeper rumble than before, and the rain fell on the wooden boards of that crate more loudly and more often. Somewhere, the night watchman started shaking his rattle.
“Has it got a bottom or not?” softly inquired my assistant. I did not understand what she was talking about, and I kept silence.
“Does it have a bottom or not?” my assistant asked quietly. I didn’t understand what she meant, so I stayed silent.
“I say, has the crate got a bottom? If it has we shall try in vain to break into it. Here we are digging a trench, and we may, after all, come upon nothing but solid boards. How shall we take them off? Better smash the lock; it is a wretched lock.”
“I’m asking, does the crate have a bottom? If it does, we’ll be wasting our time trying to break into it. Here we are digging a trench, and we might just find ourselves facing solid boards. How are we going to get them off? It’s better to just smash the lock; it’s a terrible lock.”
Good ideas rarely visit the heads of women, but, as you see, they do visit them sometimes. I have always valued good ideas, and have always tried to utilise them as far as possible.
Good ideas don’t often come to women, but, as you can see, they do come to them sometimes. I've always appreciated good ideas and have always tried to use them as much as possible.
Having found the lock, I tugged at it and wrenched off the whole thing. My accomplice immediately stooped down and wriggled like a serpent into the gaping-open, four cornered cover of the crate whence she called to me approvingly, in a low tone:
Having found the lock, I pulled on it and yanked the whole thing off. My partner quickly bent down and wriggled like a snake into the wide-open, four-cornered cover of the crate, where she called to me in an approving, quiet voice:
“You’re a brick!”
"You're solid!"
Nowadays a little crumb of praise from a woman is dearer to me than a whole dithyramb from a man, even though he be more eloquent than all the ancient and modern orators put together. Then, however, I was less amiably disposed than I am now, and, paying no attention to the compliment of my comrade, I asked her curtly and anxiously:
Nowadays, a bit of praise from a woman means more to me than a lengthy praise speech from a man, even if he’s more eloquent than all the great speakers from the past and present combined. Back then, though, I was less open-minded than I am now, and, ignoring the compliment from my friend, I asked her abruptly and with concern:
“Is there anything?”
"Is there something?"
In a monotonous tone she set about calculating our discoveries.
In a dull tone, she started to figure out our discoveries.
“A basketful of bottles—thick furs—a sunshade—an iron pail.”
“A basket full of bottles—thick furs—a sunshade—an iron bucket.”
All this was uneatable. I felt that my hopes had vanished... But suddenly she exclaimed vivaciously:
All of this was inedible. I felt that my hopes had disappeared... But suddenly, she exclaimed cheerfully:
“Aha! here it is!”
“Got it! Here it is!”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Bread ... a loaf ... it’s only wet ... take it!”
“Bread ... a loaf ... it’s just wet ... take it!”
A loaf flew to my feet and after it herself, my valiant comrade. I had already bitten off a morsel, stuffed it in my mouth, and was chewing it...
A loaf landed at my feet, followed by my brave companion. I had already taken a bite, shoved it in my mouth, and was chewing it...
“Come, give me some too!... And we mustn’t stay here... Where shall we go?” she looked inquiringly about on all sides... It was dark, wet, and boisterous.
“Come on, give me some too!... And we can’t stay here... Where should we go?” she glanced around curiously in every direction... It was dark, damp, and windy.
“Look! there’s an upset canoe yonder ... let us go there.”
“Look! There’s an overturned canoe over there ... let’s go check it out.”
“Let us go then!” And off we set, demolishing our booty as we went, and filling our mouths with large portions of it... The rain grew more violent, the river roared; from somewhere or other resounded a prolonged mocking whistle—just as if Someone great who feared nobody was whistling down all earthly institutions and along with them this horrid autumnal wind and us its heroes. This whistling made my heart throb painfully, in spite of which I greedily went on eating, and in this respect the girl, walking on my left hand, kept even pace with me.
“Let’s go then!” And off we went, devouring our loot as we moved, stuffing our mouths with big bites of it... The rain got heavier, the river roared; from somewhere came a long, mocking whistle—just as if someone powerful who feared no one was whistling down all earthly institutions along with this awful autumn wind and us, its heroes. This whistling made my heart race painfully, but despite that, I kept eating greedily, and in this way, the girl walking on my left matched my pace.
“What do they call you?” I asked her—why I know not.
“What do they call you?” I asked her—why, I don't know.
“Natasha,” she answered shortly, munching loudly.
“Natasha,” she replied tersely, chewing noisily.
I stared at her. My heart ached within me; and then I stared into the mist before me, and it seemed to me as if the inimical countenance of my Destiny was smiling at me enigmatically and coldly.
I looked at her. My heart ached inside me; then I gazed into the mist in front of me, and it felt like the hostile face of my Destiny was smiling at me in a mysterious and cold way.
The rain scourged the timbers of the skiff incessantly, and its soft patter induced melancholy thoughts, and the wind whistled as it flew down into the boat’s battered bottom through a rift, where some loose splinters of wood were rattling together—a disquieting and depressing sound. The waves of the river were splashing on the shore, and sounded so monotonous and hopeless, just as if they were telling something unbearably dull and heavy, which was boring them into utter disgust, something from which they wanted to run away and yet were obliged to talk about all the same. The sound of the rain blended with their splashing, and a long-drawn sigh seemed to be floating above the overturned skiff—the endless, labouring sigh of the earth, injured and exhausted by the eternal changes from the bright and warm summer to the cold misty and damp autumn. The wind blew continually over the desolate shore and the foaming river—blew and sang its melancholy songs...
The rain relentlessly beat against the wooden boat, and its soft patter sparked feelings of sadness. The wind whistled as it rushed into the boat’s worn bottom through a gap, where loose splinters rattled together—an unsettling and gloomy sound. The river waves splashed on the shore, sounding so monotonous and dreary, as if they were conveying something unbearably dull and heavy that bored them to the point of disgust, something they wanted to escape but felt forced to discuss regardless. The sound of the rain blended with the waves, and a drawn-out sigh seemed to linger above the capsized boat—the endless, weary sigh of the earth, hurt and drained by the constant shift from bright and warm summer to cold, misty, damp autumn. The wind blew continuously over the desolate shore and the churning river—blowing and singing its sorrowful songs...
Our position beneath the shelter of the skiff was utterly devoid of comfort; it was narrow and damp, tiny cold drops of rain dribbled through the damaged bottom; gusts of wind penetrated it. We sat in silence and shivered with cold. I remembered that I wanted to go to sleep. Natasha leaned her back against the hull of the boat and curled herself up into a tiny ball. Embracing her knees with her hands, and resting her chin upon them, she stared doggedly at the river with wide-open eyes; on the pale patch of her face they seemed immense, because of the blue marks below them. She never moved, and this immobility and silence—I felt it—gradually produced within me a terror of my neighbour. I wanted to talk to her, but I knew not how to begin.
Our spot under the skiff was completely uncomfortable; it was cramped and damp, with little cold drops of rain dripping through the damaged bottom; gusts of wind blew through it. We sat in silence, shivering from the cold. I remembered that I wanted to sleep. Natasha leaned her back against the hull of the boat and curled up into a little ball. Holding her knees with her hands and resting her chin on them, she stared intensely at the river with wide-open eyes; on the pale part of her face, her eyes looked huge because of the blue shadows underneath. She didn’t move, and this stillness and silence—I felt it—slowly filled me with a fear of my neighbor. I wanted to talk to her, but I didn’t know how to start.
It was she herself who spoke.
It was she who spoke.
“What a cursed thing life is!” she exclaimed plainly, abstractedly, and in a tone of deep conviction.
“What a cursed thing life is!” she exclaimed flatly, lost in thought, and with a tone of deep conviction.
But this was no complaint. In these words there was too much of indifference for a complaint. This simple soul thought according to her understanding—thought and proceeded to form a certain conclusion which she expressed aloud, and which I could not confute for fear of contradicting myself. Therefore I was silent, and she, as if she had not noticed me, continued to sit there immovable.
But this wasn’t a complaint. There was too much indifference in her words for it to be a complaint. This straightforward person thought in her own way—she considered things and came to a conclusion that she voiced, and I couldn’t argue with it without contradicting myself. So I stayed quiet, and she, as if she hadn’t noticed me, kept sitting there without moving.
“Even if we croaked ... what then...?” Natasha began again, this time quietly and reflectively, and still there was not one note of complaint in her words. It was plain that this person, in the course of her reflections on life, was regarding her own case, and had arrived at the conviction that in order to preserve herself from the mockeries of life, she was not in a position to do anything else but simply “croak”—to use her own expression.
“Even if we died... what then...?” Natasha began again, this time softly and thoughtfully, and there wasn’t a hint of complaint in her words. It was clear that she, in her contemplation of life, was reflecting on her own situation and had come to the conclusion that to shield herself from life's mockeries, she was left with no choice but to simply “die”—to use her own expression.
The clearness of this line of thought was inexpressibly sad and painful to me, and I felt that if I kept silence any longer I was really bound to weep... And it would have been shameful to have done this before a woman, especially as she was not weeping herself. I resolved to speak to her.
The clarity of this line of thinking was incredibly sad and painful for me, and I felt that if I stayed silent much longer, I would actually start to cry... And it would have been embarrassing to do this in front of a woman, especially since she wasn’t crying herself. I decided to talk to her.
“Who was it that knocked you about?” I asked. For the moment I could not think of anything more sensible or more delicate.
“Who was it that hurt you?” I asked. For now, I couldn't think of anything smarter or more tactful.
“Pashka did it all,” she answered in a dull and level tone.
“Pashka did everything,” she replied in a flat, even tone.
“And who is he?”
“Who’s he?”
“My lover... He was a baker.”
“My lover... He was a baker.”
“Did he beat you often?”
“Did he hit you often?”
“Whenever he was drunk he beat me... Often!”
“Whenever he got drunk, he hit me... A lot!”
And suddenly, turning towards me, she began to talk about herself, Pashka, and their mutual relations. He was a baker with red moustaches and played very well on the banjo. He came to see her and greatly pleased her, for he was a merry chap and wore nice clean clothes. He had a vest which cost fifteen rubles and boots with dress tops. For these reasons she had fallen in love with him, and he became her “creditor.” And when he became her creditor he made it his business to take away from her the money which her other friends gave to her for bonbons, and, getting drunk on this money, he would fall to beating her; but that would have been nothing if he hadn’t also begun to “run after” other girls before her very eyes.
And suddenly, turning to me, she started talking about herself, Pashka, and their relationship. He was a baker with a red mustache and played the banjo really well. He would come to see her and made her really happy because he was a cheerful guy and dressed nicely. He had a vest that cost fifteen rubles and boots with fancy tops. Because of these things, she fell in love with him, and he became her “creditor.” Once he became her creditor, he began to take the money her other friends gave her for candy, and after getting drunk with that money, he would hit her; but that would have been nothing if he hadn’t also started chasing other girls right in front of her.
“Now, wasn’t that an insult? I am not worse than the others. Of course that meant that he was laughing at me, the blackguard. The day before yesterday I asked leave of my mistress to go out for a bit, went to him, and there I found Dimka sitting beside him drunk. And he, too, was half seas over. I said, ‘You scoundrel, you!’ And he gave me a thorough hiding. He kicked me and dragged me by the hair. But that was nothing to what came after. He spoiled everything I had on—left me just as I am now! How could I appear before my mistress? He spoiled everything ... my dress and my jacket too—it was quite a new one; I gave a fiver for it ... and tore my kerchief from my head... Oh, Lord! What will become of me now?” she suddenly whined in a lamentable overstrained voice.
“Wasn’t that an insult? I’m not worse than the others. Of course, that meant he was laughing at me, the scoundrel. The day before yesterday, I asked my mistress for a bit of time off, went to see him, and found Dimka sitting next to him, drunk. And he was pretty drunk too. I said, ‘You scoundrel!’ and he gave me a serious beating. He kicked me and yanked my hair. But that was nothing compared to what happened next. He ruined everything I was wearing—left me just like I am now! How could I show my face in front of my mistress? He wrecked everything... my dress and my jacket too—it was brand new; I paid five dollars for it... and yanked my scarf off my head... Oh, Lord! What’s going to happen to me now?” she suddenly whined in a pathetic, strained voice.
The wind howled, and became ever colder and more boisterous... Again my teeth began to dance up and down, and she, huddled up to avoid the cold, pressed as closely to me as she could, so that I could see the gleam of her eyes through the darkness.
The wind howled, growing colder and more fierce... My teeth started chattering again, and she, curled up to escape the chill, pressed as close to me as possible, allowing me to see the shine of her eyes in the darkness.
“What wretches all you men are! I’d burn you all in an oven; I’d cut you in pieces. If any one of you was dying I’d spit in his mouth, and not pity him a bit. Mean skunks! You wheedle and wheedle, you wag your tails like cringing dogs, and we fools give ourselves up to you, and it’s all up with us! Immediately you trample us underfoot... Miserable loafers”
“What miserable creatures you men are! I’d throw you all in an oven; I’d cut you into pieces. If any of you were dying, I’d spit in his mouth without feeling sorry at all. You pathetic cowards! You charm us and charm us, wagging your tails like submissive dogs, and we idiots let ourselves be taken in by you, and it’s over for us! Right away, you walk all over us... Useless freeloaders.”
She cursed us up and down, but there was no vigour, no malice, no hatred of these “miserable loafers” in her cursing that I could hear. The tone of her language by no means corresponded with its subject-matter, for it was calm enough, and the gamut of her voice was terribly poor.
She cursed us endlessly, but there was no energy, no bitterness, no hatred towards these “miserable loafers” in her words that I could detect. The way she spoke didn’t match what she was saying at all, as her tone was calm, and her range of expression was incredibly limited.
Yet all this made a stronger impression on me than the most eloquent and convincing pessimistic books and speeches, of which I had read a good many and which I still read to this day. And this, you see, was because the agony of a dying person is much more natural and violent than the most minute and picturesque descriptions of death.
Yet all of this left a stronger impact on me than the most eloquent and convincing pessimistic books and speeches, which I've read quite a few of and still read today. And that's because the pain of a dying person feels much more real and intense than the most detailed and vivid descriptions of death.
I felt really wretched—more from cold than from the words of my neighbour. I groaned softly and ground my teeth.
I felt really miserable—more from the cold than from what my neighbor said. I groaned quietly and gritted my teeth.
Almost at the same moment I felt two little arms about me—one of them touched my neck and the other lay upon my face—and at the same time an anxious, gentle, friendly voice uttered the question:
Almost at the same moment, I felt two little arms around me—one of them touching my neck and the other resting on my face—and at the same time, a concerned, gentle, friendly voice asked:
“What ails you?”
"What's bothering you?"
I was ready to believe that some one else was asking me this and not Natasha, who had just declared that all men were scoundrels, and expressed a wish for their destruction. But she it was, and now she began speaking quickly, hurriedly.
I was ready to think that someone else was asking me this and not Natasha, who had just claimed that all men were jerks and wished for their downfall. But it was her, and now she started talking fast, in a rush.
“What ails you, eh? Are you cold? Are you frozen? Ah, what a one you are, sitting there so silent like a little owl! Why, you should have told me long ago that you were cold. Come ... lie on the ground ... stretch yourself out and I will lie ... there! How’s that? Now put your arms round me?... tighter! How’s that? You shall be warm very soon now... And then we’ll lie back to back... The night will pass so quickly, see if it won’t. I say ... have you too been drinking?... Turned out of your place, eh?... It doesn’t matter.”
“What’s wrong with you? Are you cold? Are you freezing? Wow, you’re something else, sitting there so quietly like a little owl! You should have told me you were cold a long time ago. Come... lie down on the ground... stretch out and I’ll lie down... right there! How’s that? Now wrap your arms around me?... tighter! How’s that? You’ll be warm in no time... And then we’ll lie back to back... The night will fly by, just watch. By the way... have you been drinking too?... Kicked out of your place, huh?... It doesn’t matter.”
And she comforted me... She encouraged me.
And she comforted me... She cheered me on.
May I be thrice accursed! What a world of irony was in this single fact for me! Just imagine! Here was I, seriously occupied at this very time with the destiny of humanity, thinking of the re-organisation of the social system, of political revolutions, reading all sorts of devilishly-wise books whose abysmal profundity was certainly unfathomable by their very authors—at this very time, I say, I was trying with all my might to make of myself “a potent active social force.” It even seemed to me that I had partially accomplished my object; anyhow, at this time, in my ideas about myself, I had got so far as to recognise that I had an exclusive right to exist, that I had the necessary greatness to deserve to live my life, and that I was fully competent to play a great historical part therein. And a woman was now warming me with her body, a wretched, battered, hunted creature, who had no place and no value in life, and whom I had never thought of helping till she helped me herself, and whom I really would not have known how to help in any way even if the thought of it had occurred to me.
May I be cursed three times! What a world of irony was in this single fact for me! Just think about it! Here I was, deeply engaged at that very moment with the fate of humanity, contemplating the reorganization of the social structure, considering political revolutions, reading all sorts of incredibly insightful books that were certainly beyond the comprehension of their very authors—at this very moment, I was trying with all my might to transform myself into “a powerful active social force.” It even seemed to me that I had partially achieved my goal; at least, at this time, in my perception of myself, I had come to recognize that I had an exclusive right to exist, that I had the necessary greatness to deserve to live my life, and that I was fully capable of playing a significant historical role in it. And here was a woman now warming me with her body, a miserable, battered, hunted being, who had no place or value in life, and whom I had never considered helping until she helped me herself, and whom I honestly wouldn’t have known how to help in any way even if the thought had crossed my mind.
Ah! I was ready to think that all this was happening to me in a dream—in a disagreeable, an oppressive dream.
Ah! I was starting to believe that all of this was happening to me in a dream—in a troubling, suffocating dream.
But, ugh! it was impossible for me to think that, for cold drops of rain were dripping down upon me, the woman was pressing close to me, her warm breath was fanning my face, and—despite a slight odor of vodka—it did me good. The wind howled and raged, the rain smote upon the skiff, the waves splashed, and both of us, embracing each other convulsively, nevertheless shivered with cold. All this was only too real, and I am certain that nobody ever dreamed such an oppressive and horrid dream as that reality.
But, ugh! it was impossible for me to think clearly because cold raindrops were falling on me, the woman was pressed up against me, her warm breath was on my face, and—despite a slight smell of vodka—it actually felt good. The wind howled and roared, the rain slammed against the boat, the waves crashed, and both of us, holding each other tightly, still shivered from the cold. All of this was too real, and I’m sure no one has ever had a nightmare as oppressive and horrible as this reality.
But Natasha was talking all the time of something or other, talking kindly and sympathetically, as only women can talk. Beneath the influence of her voice and kindly words a little fire began to burn up within me, and something inside my heart thawed in consequence.
But Natasha was constantly chatting about this and that, speaking in a warm and understanding way, just like only women can. Under the spell of her voice and kind words, a little spark started to ignite within me, and something in my heart began to warm as a result.
Then tears poured from my eyes like a hailstorm, washing away from my heart much that was evil, much that was stupid, much sorrow and dirt which had fastened upon it before that night. Natasha comforted me.
Then tears streamed down my face like a hailstorm, cleansing my heart of so much that was evil, so much that was foolish, and all the sadness and grime that had clung to it before that night. Natasha comforted me.
“Come, come, that will do, little one! Don’t take on! That’ll do! God will give you another chance ... you will right yourself and stand in your proper place again ... and it will be all right...”
“Come on, that’s enough, little one! Don’t get upset! That’s enough! God will give you another chance ... you’ll get back on track and be where you belong again ... and everything will be okay...”
And she kept kissing me ... many kisses did she give me ... burning kisses ... and all for nothing...
And she kept kissing me... she gave me so many kisses... intense kisses... and it was all for nothing...
Those were the first kisses from a woman that had ever been bestowed upon me, and they were the best kisses too, for all the subsequent kisses cost me frightfully dear, and really gave me nothing at all in exchange.
Those were the first kisses from a woman I had ever received, and they were the best kisses too, because all the kisses that came after really cost me a lot and didn’t give me anything in return.
“Come, don’t take on so, funny one! I’ll manage for you to-morrow if you cannot find a place.” Her quiet persuasive whispering sounded in my ears as if it came through a dream...
“Come on, don’t get so worked up, you funny one! I’ll take care of it for you tomorrow if you can’t find a place.” Her calming, persuasive whisper felt like it was drifting through a dream...
There we lay till dawn...
We lay there until dawn...
And when the dawn came, we crept from behind the skiff and went into the town... Then we took friendly leave of each other and never met again, although for half a year I searched in every hole and corner for that kind Natasha, with whom I spent the autumn night just described.
And when dawn arrived, we quietly emerged from behind the boat and headed into town... Then we said our goodbyes to each other and never saw each other again, even though for six months I looked everywhere for that kind Natasha, with whom I spent the autumn night I just described.
If she be already dead—and well for her if it were so—may she rest in peace! And if she be alive ... still I say “Peace to her soul!” And may the consciousness of her fall never enter her soul ... for that would be a superfluous and fruitless suffering if life is to be lived...
If she’s already dead—and it would be good for her if that were the case—may she rest in peace! And if she’s alive ... still I say “Peace to her soul!” And may the awareness of her fall never touch her soul ... because that would be unnecessary and pointless suffering if life is meant to be lived...
HER LOVER
BY MAXIM GORKY
An acquaintance of mine once told me the following story.
A friend of mine once shared this story with me.
When I was a student at Moscow I happened to live alongside one of those ladies whose repute is questionable. She was a Pole, and they called her Teresa. She was a tallish, powerfully-built brunette, with black, bushy eyebrows and a large coarse face as if carved out by a hatchet—the bestial gleam of her dark eyes, her thick bass voice, her cabman-like gait and her immense muscular vigour, worthy of a fishwife, inspired me with horror. I lived on the top flight and her garret was opposite to mine. I never left my door open when I knew her to be at home. But this, after all, was a very rare occurrence. Sometimes I chanced to meet her on the staircase or in the yard, and she would smile upon me with a smile which seemed to me to be sly and cynical. Occasionally, I saw her drunk, with bleary eyes, tousled hair, and a particularly hideous grin. On such occasions she would speak to me.
When I was a student in Moscow, I ended up living next to one of those women with a questionable reputation. She was Polish, and everyone called her Teresa. She was tall and strongly built, with black, bushy eyebrows and a large, rough face that looked like it was carved with a hatchet—the animalistic gleam in her dark eyes, her deep voice, her cab driver-like walk, and her immense strength, reminiscent of a fishwife, filled me with dread. I lived on the top floor, and her apartment was right across from mine. I never left my door open when I knew she was home, but that was a rare occurrence. Sometimes I would run into her on the stairs or in the yard, and she would smile at me with a look that seemed sly and cynical. Occasionally, I saw her drunk, with bloodshot eyes, messy hair, and a particularly ugly grin. During those times, she would talk to me.
“How d’ye do, Mr. Student!” and her stupid laugh would still further intensify my loathing of her. I should have liked to have changed my quarters in order to have avoided such encounters and greetings; but my little chamber was a nice one, and there was such a wide view from the window, and it was always so quiet in the street below—so I endured.
“How do you do, Mr. Student!” and her annoying laugh only made me dislike her more. I would have liked to move to avoid such encounters and greetings, but my small room was nice, and the view from the window was great, and it was always so quiet on the street below—so I put up with it.
And one morning I was sprawling on my couch, trying to find some sort of excuse for not attending my class, when the door opened, and the bass voice of Teresa the loathsome resounded from my threshold:
And one morning I was lying on my couch, looking for some excuse to skip my class, when the door opened, and Teresa's annoying deep voice echoed from my doorway:
“Good health to you, Mr. Student!”
“Wishing you good health, Mr. Student!”
“What do you want?” I said. I saw that her face was confused and supplicatory... It was a very unusual sort of face for her.
“What do you want?” I asked. I could see that her face looked confused and pleading... It was a very unusual expression for her.
“Sir! I want to beg a favour of you. Will you grant it me?”
“Sir! I would like to ask you for a favor. Will you grant it to me?”
I lay there silent, and thought to myself:
I lay there quietly and thought to myself:
“Gracious!... Courage, my boy!”
“Wow!... Stay strong, my boy!”
“I want to send a letter home, that’s what it is,” she said; her voice was beseeching, soft, timid.
“I want to send a letter home, that’s what it is,” she said; her voice was pleading, soft, and shy.
“Deuce take you!” I thought; but up I jumped, sat down at my table, took a sheet of paper, and said:
“Damn you!” I thought; but I jumped up, sat down at my table, took a sheet of paper, and said:
“Come here, sit down, and dictate!”
“Come here, sit down, and tell me what to write!”
She came, sat down very gingerly on a chair, and looked at me with a guilty look.
She came in, carefully sat down on a chair, and looked at me with a guilty expression.
“Well, to whom do you want to write?”
“Well, who do you want to write to?”
“To Boleslav Kashput, at the town of Svieptziana, on the Warsaw Road...”
“To Boleslav Kashput, in the town of Svieptziana, on the Warsaw Road...”
“Well, fire away!”
“Go ahead!”
“My dear Boles ... my darling ... my faithful lover. May the Mother of God protect thee! Thou heart of gold, why hast thou not written for such a long time to thy sorrowing little dove, Teresa?”
“My dear Boles ... my darling ... my faithful lover. May the Mother of God protect you! You heart of gold, why haven’t you written in so long to your sorrowing little dove, Teresa?”
I very nearly burst out laughing. “A sorrowing little dove!” more than five feet high, with fists a stone and more in weight, and as black a face as if the little dove had lived all its life in a chimney, and had never once washed itself! Restraining myself somehow, I asked:
I almost burst out laughing. “A sad little dove!” More than five feet tall, with fists weighing a stone or more, and a face so black it looked like the little dove had spent its entire life in a chimney without ever washing! Somehow keeping a straight face, I asked:
“Who is this Bolest?”
“Who is Bolest?”
“Boles, Mr. Student,” she said, as if offended with me for blundering over the name, “he is Boles—my young man.”
“Boles, Mr. Student,” she said, sounding annoyed with me for messing up the name, “he is Boles—my boyfriend.”
“Young man!”
“Hey, dude!”
“Why are you so surprised, sir? Cannot I, a girl, have a young man?”
“Why are you so surprised, sir? Can’t I, a girl, have a young man?”
She? A girl? Well!
She? A girl? Wow!
“Oh, why not?” I said. “All things are possible. And has he been your young man long?”
“Oh, why not?” I said. “Anything is possible. And has he been your boyfriend for a while?”
“Six years.”
"6 years."
“Oh, ho!” I thought. “Well, let us write your letter...”
“Oh, wow!” I thought. “Alright, let’s write your letter...”
And I tell you plainly that I would willingly have changed places with this Boles if his fair correspondent had been not Teresa but something less than she.
And I’m telling you honestly that I would have happily switched places with this Boles if his attractive correspondent had been someone less than Teresa.
“I thank you most heartily, sir, for your kind services,” said Teresa to me, with a curtsey. “Perhaps I can show you some service, eh?”
“I really appreciate your help, sir,” Teresa said to me with a curtsy. “Maybe I can do something for you in return, huh?”
“No, I most humbly thank you all the same.”
“No, I really appreciate it anyway.”
“Perhaps, sir, your shirts or your trousers may want a little mending?”
“Maybe, sir, your shirts or your pants could use some mending?”
I felt that this mastodon in petticoats had made me grow quite red with shame, and I told her pretty sharply that I had no need whatever of her services.
I felt that this heavy figure in a petticoat had made me blush with embarrassment, and I told her quite firmly that I didn't need her help at all.
She departed.
She left.
A week or two passed away. It was evening. I was sitting at my window whistling and thinking of some expedient for enabling me to get away from myself. I was bored; the weather was dirty. I didn’t want to go out, and out of sheer ennui I began a course of self-analysis and reflection. This also was dull enough work, but I didn’t care about doing anything else. Then the door opened. Heaven be praised! Some one came in.
A week or two went by. It was evening. I was sitting by my window whistling and trying to think of a way to escape from myself. I was bored; the weather was gray. I didn’t want to go outside, and out of sheer boredom, I started a bit of self-reflection. This was also pretty dull, but I didn’t feel like doing anything else. Then the door opened. Thank goodness! Someone came in.
“Oh, Mr. Student, you have no pressing business, I hope?”
“Oh, Mr. Student, I hope you don’t have anything urgent to attend to?”
It was Teresa. Humph!
It was Teresa. Ugh!
“No. What is it?”
“No. What’s going on?”
“I was going to ask you, sir, to write me another letter.”
“I was going to ask you, sir, to write me another letter.”
“Very well! To Boles, eh?”
"Sounds good! To Boles, huh?"
“No, this time it is from him.”
“No, this time it’s from him.”
“Wha-at?”
"What?"
“Stupid that I am! It is not for me, Mr. Student, I beg your pardon. It is for a friend of mine, that is to say, not a friend but an acquaintance—a man acquaintance. He has a sweetheart just like me here, Teresa. That’s how it is. Will you, sir, write a letter to this Teresa?”
“How foolish of me! This isn’t for me, Mr. Student, I apologize. It’s for a friend of mine, or rather, an acquaintance—a male acquaintance. He has a sweetheart just like mine, Teresa. That’s the situation. Will you, sir, write a letter to this Teresa?”
I looked at her—her face was troubled, her fingers were trembling. I was a bit fogged at first—and then I guessed how it was.
I looked at her—her face was worried, her fingers were shaking. I was a bit confused at first—and then I figured it out.
“Look here, my lady,” I said, “there are no Boleses or Teresas at all, and you’ve been telling me a pack of lies. Don’t you come sneaking about me any longer. I have no wish whatever to cultivate your acquaintance. Do you understand?”
“Listen up, ma'am,” I said, “there are no Boleses or Teresas at all, and you've been feeding me a bunch of lies. Don't sneak around me anymore. I have no interest in getting to know you. Do you get it?”
And suddenly she grew strangely terrified and distraught; she began to shift from foot to foot without moving from the place, and spluttered comically, as if she wanted to say something and couldn’t. I waited to see what would come of all this, and I saw and felt that, apparently, I had made a great mistake in suspecting her of wishing to draw me from the path of righteousness. It was evidently something very different.
And suddenly, she became oddly scared and upset; she started shifting from foot to foot without actually moving from her spot and stammered comically, as if she wanted to say something but couldn’t. I waited to see what would happen next, and I realized that I had made a huge mistake in thinking she was trying to lead me away from the right path. It was clearly something much different.
“Mr. Student!” she began, and suddenly, waving her hand, she turned abruptly towards the door and went out. I remained with a very unpleasant feeling in my mind. I listened. Her door was flung violently to—plainly the poor wench was very angry... I thought it over, and resolved to go to her, and, inviting her to come in here, write everything she wanted.
“Mr. Student!” she started, and suddenly, waving her hand, she turned sharply towards the door and left. I was left with a very uncomfortable feeling. I listened. Her door slammed shut—clearly, the poor girl was really upset... I thought about it for a moment and decided to go to her, inviting her to come in here and write down everything she needed.
I entered her apartment. I looked round. She was sitting at the table, leaning on her elbows, with her head in her hands.
I walked into her apartment. I looked around. She was at the table, resting her elbows on it, with her head in her hands.
“Listen to me,” I said.
“Listen up,” I said.
Now, whenever I come to this point in my story, I always feel horribly awkward and idiotic. Well, well!
Now, whenever I reach this part of my story, I always feel really awkward and foolish. Well, well!
“Listen to me,” I said.
“Listen to me,” I said.
She leaped from her seat, came towards me with flashing eyes, and laying her hands on my shoulders, began to whisper, or rather to hum in her peculiar bass voice:
She jumped up from her seat, walked over to me with bright eyes, and placing her hands on my shoulders, started to whisper, or rather hum, in her unique deep voice:
“Look you, now! It’s like this. There’s no Boles at all, and there’s no Teresa either. But what’s that to you? Is it a hard thing for you to draw your pen over paper? Eh? Ah, and you, too! Still such a little fair-haired boy! There’s nobody at all, neither Boles, nor Teresa, only me. There you have it, and much good may it do you!”
“Listen up! Here’s the deal. There’s no Boles, and there’s no Teresa either. But what does that matter to you? Is it really so difficult for you to just write on paper? Huh? Oh, and you! Still such a little blonde kid! There’s nobody here at all, neither Boles nor Teresa, just me. That’s the situation, and I hope it does you some good!”
“Pardon me!” said I, altogether flabbergasted by such a reception, “what is it all about? There’s no Boles, you say?”
“Excuse me!” I said, completely taken aback by such a response, “What’s going on? You’re saying there’s no Boles?”
“No. So it is.”
“Nope. That’s how it is.”
“And no Teresa either?”
"And no Teresa, either?"
“And no Teresa. I’m Teresa.”
“And no Teresa. I am Teresa.”
I didn’t understand it at all. I fixed my eyes upon her, and tried to make out which of us was taking leave of his or her senses. But she went again to the table, searched about for something, came back to me, and said in an offended tone:
I didn’t understand it at all. I focused on her and tried to figure out which one of us was losing their mind. But she went back to the table, looked for something, came back to me, and said in an annoyed tone:
“If it was so hard for you to write to Boles, look, there’s your letter, take it! Others will write for me.”
“If it was so difficult for you to write to Boles, here, take your letter! Others will write for me.”
I looked. In her hand was my letter to Boles. Phew!
I looked. In her hand was my letter to Boles. Phew!
“Listen, Teresa! What is the meaning of all this? Why must you get others to write for you when I have already written it, and you haven’t sent it?”
“Listen, Teresa! What’s all this about? Why do you need others to write for you when I’ve already done it, and you still haven’t sent it?”
“Sent it where?”
“Where did you send it?”
“Why, to this—Boles.”
"Why, to this—Boles."
“There’s no such person.”
"That person doesn't exist."
I absolutely did not understand it. There was nothing for me but to spit and go. Then she explained.
I totally didn’t get it. I had no choice but to spit and leave. Then she explained.
“What is it?” she said, still offended. “There’s no such person, I tell you,” and she extended her arms as if she herself did not understand why there should be no such person. “But I wanted him to be... Am I then not a human creature like the rest of them? Yes, yes, I know, I know, of course... Yet no harm was done to any one by my writing to him that I can see...”
“What is it?” she said, still upset. “There’s no such person, I tell you,” and she spread her arms, as if she didn’t understand why there shouldn’t be such a person. “But I wanted him to be real... Am I not a human being like everyone else? Yes, yes, I know, I know, of course... Yet I don’t see how my writing to him has harmed anyone...”
“Pardon me—to whom?”
"Excuse me—who?"
“To Boles, of course.”
"To Boles, obviously."
“But he doesn’t exist.”
“But he isn't real.”
“Alas! alas! But what if he doesn’t? He doesn’t exist, but he might! I write to him, and it looks as if he did exist. And Teresa—that’s me, and he replies to me, and then I write to him again...”
“Ah! But what if he doesn’t? He doesn’t exist, but he might! I write to him, and it seems like he does exist. And Teresa—that’s me—he replies to me, and then I write to him again...”
I understood at last. And I felt so sick, so miserable, so ashamed, somehow. Alongside of me, not three yards away, lived a human creature who had nobody in the world to treat her kindly, affectionately, and this human being had invented a friend for herself!
I finally got it. And I felt so sick, so miserable, so ashamed, in a way. Right next to me, less than three yards away, lived a person who didn’t have anyone in the world to treat her kindly or lovingly, and this person had created a friend for herself!
“Look, now! you wrote me a letter to Boles, and I gave it to some one else to read it to me; and when they read it to me I listened and fancied that Boles was there. And I asked you to write me a letter from Boles to Teresa—that is to me. When they write such a letter for me, and read it to me, I feel quite sure that Boles is there. And life grows easier for me in consequence.”
“Look, now! You wrote me a letter to Boles, and I had someone else read it to me; and when they read it, I listened and imagined that Boles was there. I asked you to write me a letter from Boles to Teresa—that is, to me. When they write that kind of letter for me and read it to me, I feel completely certain that Boles is there. And life gets a lot easier for me because of that.”
“Deuce take you for a blockhead!” said I to myself when I heard this.
“Damn you for an idiot!” I said to myself when I heard this.
And from thenceforth, regularly, twice a week, I wrote a letter to Boles, and an answer from Boles to Teresa. I wrote those answers well... She, of course, listened to them, and wept like anything, roared, I should say, with her bass voice. And in return for my thus moving her to tears by real letters from the imaginary Boles, she began to mend the holes I had in my socks, shirts, and other articles of clothing. Subsequently, about three months after this history began, they put her in prison for something or other. No doubt by this time she is dead.
And from that point on, I regularly wrote a letter to Boles twice a week, and Boles wrote replies to Teresa. I crafted those replies well... She, of course, listened to them and cried a lot, I should say, bawled with her deep voice. In return for moving her to tears with the real letters from the imaginary Boles, she started to mend the holes in my socks, shirts, and other pieces of clothing. Then, about three months after this all started, they put her in prison for whatever reason. By now, she’s probably dead.
My acquaintance shook the ash from his cigarette, looked pensively up at the sky, and thus concluded:
My friend tapped the ash from his cigarette, gazed thoughtfully at the sky, and said:
Well, well, the more a human creature has tasted of bitter things the more it hungers after the sweet things of life. And we, wrapped round in the rags of our virtues, and regarding others through the mist of our self-sufficiency, and persuaded of our universal impeccability, do not understand this.
Well, the more a person experiences tough times, the more they crave the good things in life. And we, wrapped up in our own sense of virtue, viewing others through the fog of our self-satisfaction, and convinced of our own perfection, just don’t get it.
And the whole thing turns out pretty stupidly—and very cruelly. The fallen classes, we say. And who are the fallen classes, I should like to know? They are, first of all, people with the same bones, flesh, and blood and nerves as ourselves. We have been told this day after day for ages. And we actually listen—and the devil only knows how hideous the whole thing is. Or are we completely depraved by the loud sermonising of humanism? In reality, we also are fallen folks, and, so far as I can see, very deeply fallen into the abyss of self-sufficiency and the conviction of our own superiority. But enough of this. It is all as old as the hills—so old that it is a shame to speak of it. Very old indeed—yes, that’s what it is!
And the whole situation turns out to be pretty ridiculous—and really cruel. We talk about the fallen classes. And who exactly are the fallen classes, if I may ask? They are, above all, people with the same bones, flesh, blood, and nerves as us. We've been told this over and over for ages. Yet we actually listen—and who knows how dreadful the whole thing is. Or are we totally corrupted by the loud preaching of humanism? In reality, we are also fallen people, and, from what I can see, we’ve fallen very deeply into the pit of self-sufficiency and the belief in our own superiority. But enough of this. It’s all as old as the hills—so old that it's embarrassing to even talk about it. Very old indeed—yes, that’s what it is!
LAZARUS
BY LEONID ANDREYEV
I
When Lazarus rose from the grave, after three days and nights in the mysterious thraldom of death, and returned alive to his home, it was a long time before any one noticed the evil peculiarities in him that were later to make his very name terrible. His friends and relatives were jubilant that he had come back to life. They surrounded him with tenderness, they were lavish of their eager attentions, spending the greatest care upon his food and drink and the new garments they made for him. They clad him gorgeously in the glowing colours of hope and laughter, and when, arrayed like a bridegroom, he sat at table with them again, ate again, and drank again, they wept fondly and summoned the neighbours to look upon the man miraculously raised from the dead.
When Lazarus came back to life after spending three days and nights in the mysterious grip of death, it took a long time for anyone to notice the troubling changes in him that would eventually make his name feared. His friends and family celebrated his return. They showered him with love, paid careful attention to his meals, and crafted new clothes for him. They dressed him beautifully in bright colors of hope and joy, and when he sat at the table with them again, all dressed up like a groom, eating and drinking, they wept with happiness and called the neighbors to see the man who had been miraculously brought back to life.
The neighbours came and were moved with joy. Strangers arrived from distant cities and villages to worship the miracle. They burst into stormy exclamations, and buzzed around the house of Mary and Martha, like so many bees.
The neighbors came and were filled with joy. Strangers traveled from far-off cities and towns to witness the miracle. They erupted with excited exclamations and buzzed around Mary and Martha's house like a swarm of bees.
That which was new in Lazarus’ face and gestures they explained naturally, as the traces of his severe illness and the shock he had passed through. It was evident that the disintegration of the body had been halted by a miraculous power, but that the restoration had not been complete; that death had left upon his face and body the effect of an artist’s unfinished sketch seen through a thin glass. On his temples, under his eyes, and in the hollow of his cheek lay a thick, earthy blue. His fingers were blue, too, and under his nails, which had grown long in the grave, the blue had turned livid. Here and there on his lips and body, the skin, blistered in the grave, had burst open and left reddish glistening cracks, as if covered with a thin, glassy slime. And he had grown exceedingly stout. His body was horribly bloated and suggested the fetid, damp smell of putrefaction. But the cadaverous, heavy odour that clung to his burial garments and, as it seemed, to his very body, soon wore off, and after some time the blue of his hands and face softened, and the reddish cracks of his skin smoothed out, though they never disappeared completely. Such was the aspect of Lazarus in his second life. It looked natural only to those who had seen him buried.
What was new about Lazarus' face and gestures was obviously due to the effects of his serious illness and the shock he had experienced. It was clear that the breakdown of his body had been stopped by a miraculous force, but the restoration wasn't complete; death had left a mark on his face and body like an artist's unfinished sketch seen through thin glass. On his temples, under his eyes, and in the hollows of his cheeks was a deep, earthy blue. His fingers were blue too, and beneath his nails, which had grown long in the grave, the blue had turned a sickly hue. Here and there on his lips and body, the skin, blistered in the grave, had split open, leaving reddish, glistening cracks, as if covered in a thin, glassy slime. And he had become quite overweight. His body was grotesquely bloated, carrying the foul, damp smell of decay. However, the deathly, heavy odor that clung to his burial clothes and seemed to linger on his very body faded over time, and after a while, the blue of his hands and face softened, and the reddish cracks in his skin smoothed out, though they never completely vanished. Such was the appearance of Lazarus in his second life. It seemed natural only to those who had seen him buried.
Not merely Lazarus’ face, but his very character, it seemed, had changed; though it astonished no one and did not attract the attention it deserved. Before his death Lazarus had been cheerful and careless, a lover of laughter and harmless jest. It was because of his good humour, pleasant and equable, his freedom from meanness and gloom, that he had been so beloved by the Master. Now he was grave and silent; neither he himself jested nor did he laugh at the jests of others; and the words he spoke occasionally were simple, ordinary and necessary words—words as much devoid of sense and depth as are the sounds with which an animal expresses pain and pleasure, thirst and hunger. Such words a man may speak all his life and no one would ever know the sorrows and joys that dwelt within him.
Not just Lazarus' face, but his whole personality seemed to have changed; it surprised no one and didn't attract the attention it deserved. Before he died, Lazarus was cheerful and carefree, a lover of laughter and lighthearted jokes. It was his good humor, pleasant demeanor, and freedom from negativity that made him so cherished by the Master. Now, he was serious and quiet; he didn't joke around or laugh at others' jokes, and the words he occasionally spoke were simple, ordinary, and necessary—words as lacking in meaning and depth as the sounds an animal makes to express pain and pleasure, thirst and hunger. A person can speak such words their whole life and no one would ever know the sorrows and joys that lived inside them.
Thus it was that Lazarus sat at the festive table among his friends and relatives—his face the face of a corpse over which, for three days, death had reigned in darkness, his garments gorgeous and festive, glittering with gold, bloody-red and purple; his mien heavy and silent. He was horribly changed and strange, but as yet undiscovered. In high waves, now mild, now stormy, the festivities went on around him. Warm glances of love caressed his face, still cold with the touch of the grave; and a friend’s warm hand patted his bluish, heavy hand. And the music played joyous tunes mingled of the sounds of the tympanum, the pipe, the zither and the dulcimer. It was as if bees were humming, locusts buzzing and birds singing over the happy home of Mary and Martha.
Thus it was that Lazarus sat at the festive table among his friends and relatives—his face resembling that of a corpse, which had been under the shadow of death for three days. His clothes were extravagant and festive, sparkling with gold, deep red, and purple; his demeanor heavy and silent. He was horribly changed and looked strange, but still undiscovered. The celebrations went on around him in high waves, sometimes calm, sometimes stormy. Warm looks of love touched his face, still cold from the grave; a friend's warm hand patted his bluish, heavy hand. The music played cheerful tunes made up of the sounds of the tambourine, the flute, the zither, and the dulcimer. It was as if bees were buzzing, locusts chirping, and birds singing over the joyful home of Mary and Martha.
II
Some one recklessly lifted the veil. By one breath of an uttered word he destroyed the serene charm, and uncovered the truth in its ugly nakedness. No thought was clearly defined in his mind, when his lips smilingly asked: “Why do you not tell us, Lazarus, what was There?” And all became silent, struck with the question. Only now it seemed to have occurred to them that for three days Lazarus had been dead; and they looked with curiosity, awaiting an answer. But Lazarus remained silent.
Someone carelessly lifted the veil. With just a single word, he shattered the calm beauty and revealed the harsh reality underneath. No thought was fully formed in his mind when he smiled and asked, “Why don’t you tell us, Lazarus, what it was like there?” Silence fell over everyone, struck by the question. It suddenly dawned on them that Lazarus had been dead for three days, and they looked on with curiosity, waiting for an answer. But Lazarus stayed quiet.
“You will not tell us?” wondered the inquirer. “Is it so terrible There?”
“You're not going to tell us?” the inquirer asked. “Is it really that bad there?”
Again his thought lagged behind his words. Had it preceded them, he would not have asked the question, for, at the very moment he uttered it, his heart sank with a dread fear. All grew restless; they awaited the words of Lazarus anxiously. But he was silent, cold and severe, and his eyes were cast down. And now, as if for the first time, they perceived the horrible bluishness of his face and the loathsome corpulence of his body. On the table, as if forgotten by Lazarus, lay his livid blue hand, and all eyes were riveted upon it, as though expecting the desired answer from that hand. The musicians still played; then silence fell upon them, too, and the gay sounds died down, as scattered coals are extinguished by water. The pipe became mute, and the ringing tympanum and the murmuring dulcimer; and as though a chord were broken, as though song itself were dying, the zither echoed a trembling broken sound. Then all was quiet.
Once again, his thoughts didn’t keep up with his words. If they had, he wouldn't have asked the question, because the moment he said it, a deep fear filled his heart. Everyone grew restless, waiting anxiously for Lazarus to speak. But he remained silent, cold, and serious, his eyes cast down. Now, for the first time, they noticed the horrible bluish tint of his face and the repulsive bulk of his body. On the table, as if forgotten by Lazarus, lay his livid blue hand, and all eyes were fixed on it, as if hoping for the answer they desired to come from that hand. The musicians continued to play; then silence fell over them as well, and the lively sounds faded away, like scattered coals being put out by water. The flute went quiet, along with the ringing drum and the murmuring dulcimer; and just as if a chord had snapped, as if song itself was dying, the zither emitted a trembling, broken sound. Then everything was still.
“You will not?” repeated the inquirer, unable to restrain his babbling tongue. Silence reigned, and the livid blue hand lay motionless. It moved slightly, and the company sighed with relief and raised their eyes. Lazarus, risen from the dead, was looking straight at them, embracing all with one glance, heavy and terrible.
“You won't?” the inquirer repeated, unable to hold back his chatter. Silence fell, and the pale blue hand remained still. It twitched slightly, and the group sighed in relief and looked up. Lazarus, back from the dead, was gazing directly at them, encompassing all with a single, heavy, and intense look.
This was on the third day after Lazarus had arisen from the grave. Since then many had felt that his gaze was the gaze of destruction, but neither those who had been forever crushed by it, nor those who in the prime of life (mysterious even as death) had found the will to resist his glance, could ever explain the terror that lay immovable in the depths of his black pupils. He looked quiet and simple. One felt that he had no intention to hide anything, but also no intention to tell anything. His look was cold, as of one who is entirely indifferent to all that is alive. And many careless people who pressed around him, and did not notice him, later learned with wonder and fear the name of this stout, quiet man who brushed against them with his sumptuous, gaudy garments. The sun did not stop shining when he looked, neither did the fountain cease playing, and the Eastern sky remained cloudless and blue as always; but the man who fell under his inscrutable gaze could no longer feel the sun, nor hear the fountain, nor recognise his native sky. Sometimes he would cry bitterly, sometimes tear his hair in despair and madly call for help; but generally it happened that the men thus stricken by the gaze of Lazarus began to fade away listlessly and quietly and pass into a slow death lasting many long years. They died in the presence of everybody, colourless, haggard and gloomy, like trees withering on rocky ground. Those who screamed in madness sometimes came back to life; but the others, never.
This was on the third day after Lazarus had come back to life. Since then, many felt that his gaze brought destruction, but neither those who had been completely crushed by it, nor those who, in the prime of life (mysterious like death), found the strength to resist his look, could ever explain the fear that remained deep in the darkness of his pupils. He appeared calm and simple. It seemed he had no intention of hiding anything, but also no intention of revealing anything. His look was cold, like someone who is completely indifferent to everything living. Many careless people who crowded around him, oblivious to his presence, later learned to their astonishment and fear the name of this stout, quiet man who brushed past them in his lavish, colorful clothes. The sun didn't stop shining when he looked, nor did the fountain stop flowing, and the Eastern sky remained clear and blue as always; but the person who fell under his unreadable gaze could no longer feel the sun, hear the fountain, or recognize his familiar sky. Sometimes he would cry out in anguish, sometimes tear his hair in despair and call for help; but mostly, those who were struck by Lazarus's gaze began to fade away weakly and quietly, slipping into a slow death that lasted many long years. They died in front of everyone, pale, thin, and gloomy, like trees withering on stony ground. Those who screamed in madness sometimes came back to life; but the others, never.
“So you will not tell us, Lazarus, what you saw There?” the inquirer repeated for the third time. But now his voice was dull, and a dead, grey weariness looked stupidly from out his eyes. The faces of all present were also covered by the same dead grey weariness like a mist. The guests stared at one another stupidly, not knowing why they had come together or why they sat around this rich table. They stopped talking, and vaguely felt it was time to leave; but they could not overcome the lassitude that spread through their muscles. So they continued to sit there, each one isolated, like little dim lights scattered in the darkness of night.
“So you still won’t tell us, Lazarus, what you saw there?” the questioner asked for the third time. But now his voice was flat, and a dead, grey exhaustion stupidly shone from his eyes. The faces of everyone else present were also covered by the same dead grey tiredness like a fog. The guests stared at each other blankly, unsure of why they had gathered or why they sat around this lavish table. They stopped talking and vaguely sensed it was time to leave; yet they couldn’t shake off the heaviness that had spread through their muscles. So they remained seated, each one isolated, like little dim lights scattered in the darkness of night.
The musicians were paid to play, and they again took up the instruments, and again played gay or mournful airs. But it was music made to order, always the same tunes, and the guests listened wonderingly. Why was this music necessary, they thought, why was it necessary and what good did it do for people to pull at strings and blow their cheeks into thin pipes, and produce varied and strange-sounding noises?
The musicians were paid to play, so they picked up their instruments once more and again played cheerful or sad tunes. But it was music on demand, always the same songs, and the guests listened in curiosity. Why was this music needed, they wondered, why was it necessary, and what benefit did it bring for people to strum strings and puff into thin pipes to create different and unusual sounds?
“How badly they play!” said some one.
“How badly they play!” said someone.
The musicians were insulted and left. Then the guests departed one by one, for it was nearing night. And when the quiet darkness enveloped them, and it became easier to breathe, the image of Lazarus suddenly arose before each one in stern splendour. There he stood, with the blue face of a corpse and the raiment of a bridegroom, sumptuous and resplendent, in his eyes that cold stare in the depths of which lurked The Horrible! They stood still as if turned into stone. The darkness surrounded them, and in the midst of this darkness flamed up the horrible apparition, the supernatural vision, of the one who for three days had lain under the measureless power of death. Three days he had been dead. Thrice had the sun risen and set—and he had lain dead. The children had played, the water had murmured as it streamed over the rocks, the hot dust had clouded the highway—and he had been dead. And now he was among men again—touched them—looked at them—looked at them! And through the black rings of his pupils, as through dark glasses, the unfathomable There gazed upon humanity.
The musicians were offended and left. Then the guests left one by one, as it was getting late. When the quiet darkness surrounded them and it became easier to breathe, the image of Lazarus suddenly appeared before each one, glaringly impressive. There he stood, with the blue face of a corpse and dressed like a groom, lavish and shining, with a cold stare in his eyes that harbored The Horrible! They were frozen in place, as if turned to stone. The darkness enveloped them, and in the middle of that darkness, the terrifying vision, the supernatural sight, of the one who had lain under the immense power of death for three days flared up. Three days he had been dead. Three times the sun had risen and set—and he had been dead. The children had played, the water had flowed over the rocks, the hot dust had covered the road—and he had been dead. And now he was back among people—touched them—looked at them—looked at them! And through the dark rings of his pupils, like through tinted glasses, the unfathomable There stared back at humanity.
III
No one took care of Lazarus, and no friends or kindred remained with him. Only the great desert, enfolding the Holy City, came close to the threshold of his abode. It entered his home, and lay down on his couch like a spouse, and put out all the fires. No one cared for Lazarus. One after the other went away, even his sisters, Mary and Martha. For a long while Martha did not want to leave him, for she knew not who would nurse him or take care of him; and she cried and prayed. But one night, when the wind was roaming about the desert, and the rustling cypress trees were bending over the roof, she dressed herself quietly, and quietly went away. Lazarus probably heard how the door was slammed—it had not shut properly and the wind kept knocking it continually against the post—but he did not rise, did not go out, did not try to find out the reason. And the whole night until the morning the cypress trees hissed over his head, and the door swung to and fro, allowing the cold, greedily prowling desert to enter his dwelling. Everybody shunned him as though he were a leper. They wanted to put a bell on his neck to avoid meeting him. But some one, turning pale, remarked it would be terrible if at night, under the windows, one should happen to hear Lazarus’ bell, and all grew pale and assented.
No one took care of Lazarus, and he had no friends or family left with him. Only the vast desert, surrounding the Holy City, came close to his home. It entered his house, lying down on his couch like a spouse, putting out all the fires. No one cared for Lazarus. One by one, they all left, even his sisters, Mary and Martha. For a long time, Martha didn’t want to leave him because she didn't know who would take care of him, and she cried and prayed. But one night, while the wind roamed the desert and the cypress trees rustled against the roof, she quietly dressed and slipped away. Lazarus probably heard the door slam—it hadn’t shut properly, and the wind kept banging it against the post—but he didn’t get up, didn’t go out, didn’t try to find out what was happening. The whole night, until morning, the cypress trees hissed above him, and the door swung back and forth, letting the cold, prowling desert enter his home. Everyone avoided him as if he were a leper. They even talked about putting a bell around his neck to steer clear of him. But someone, turning pale, said it would be horrifying if, at night, under the windows, they suddenly heard Lazarus’s bell, and everyone turned pale and agreed.
Since he did nothing for himself, he would probably have starved had not his neighbours, in trepidation, saved some food for him. Children brought it to him. They did not fear him, neither did they laugh at him in the innocent cruelty in which children often laugh at unfortunates. They were indifferent to him, and Lazarus showed the same indifference to them. He showed no desire to thank them for their services; he did not try to pat the dark hands and look into the simple shining little eyes. Abandoned to the ravages of time and the desert, his house was falling to ruins, and his hungry, bleating goats had long been scattered among his neighbours. His wedding garments had grown old. He wore them without changing them, as he had donned them on that happy day when the musicians played. He did not see the difference between old and new, between torn and whole. The brilliant colours were burnt and faded; the vicious dogs of the city and the sharp thorns of the desert had rent the fine clothes to shreds.
Since he did nothing for himself, he probably would have starved if his neighbors hadn't nervously saved some food for him. Children brought it to him. They didn't fear him, nor did they laugh at him with the innocent cruelty that kids often show to those less fortunate. They were indifferent to him, and Lazarus felt the same indifference towards them. He showed no desire to thank them for their help; he didn't try to pat their dark hands or look into their simple, shining little eyes. Abandoned by time and the desert, his house was falling apart, and his hungry, bleating goats had long been scattered among his neighbors. His wedding clothes had aged. He wore them without changing, just as he had put them on that happy day when the musicians played. He couldn't see the difference between old and new, between torn and whole. The bright colors were burnt and faded; the vicious dogs of the city and the sharp thorns of the desert had torn the fine clothes into shreds.
During the day, when the sun beat down mercilessly upon all living things, and even the scorpions hid under the stones, convulsed with a mad desire to sting, he sat motionless in the burning rays, lifting high his blue face and shaggy wild beard.
During the day, when the sun relentlessly shone down on everything, and even the scorpions hid under the rocks, restless with a crazy urge to sting, he sat still in the scorching heat, raising his blue face and unkempt wild beard.
While yet the people were unafraid to speak to him, same one had asked him: “Poor Lazarus! Do you find it pleasant to sit so, and look at the sun?” And he answered: “Yes, it is pleasant.”
While the people were still unafraid to talk to him, one person asked him, “Poor Lazarus! Do you enjoy sitting there and looking at the sun?” And he replied, “Yes, it is pleasant.”
The thought suggested itself to people that the cold of the three days in the grave had been so intense, its darkness so deep, that there was not in all the earth enough heat or light to warm Lazarus and lighten the gloom of his eyes; and inquirers turned away with a sigh.
The idea came to people that the cold of the three days in the grave was so extreme, its darkness so profound, that there was not enough heat or light on earth to warm Lazarus or brighten the gloom in his eyes; and those who asked about it turned away with a sigh.
And when the setting sun, flat and purple-red, descended to earth, Lazarus went into the desert and walked straight toward it, as though intending to reach it. Always he walked directly toward the sun, and those who tried to follow him and find out what he did at night in the desert had indelibly imprinted upon their mind’s vision the black silhouette of a tall, stout man against the red background of an immense disk. The horrors of the night drove them away, and so they never found out what Lazarus did in the desert; but the image of the black form against the red was burned forever into their brains. Like an animal with a cinder in its eye which furiously rubs its muzzle against its paws, they foolishly rubbed their eyes; but the impression left by Lazarus was ineffaceable, forgotten only in death.
And when the setting sun, flat and purple-red, sank toward the earth, Lazarus headed into the desert and walked straight toward it, as if he meant to reach it. He continually walked directly toward the sun, and those who tried to follow him to discover what he did at night in the desert were left with an unforgettable image of a tall, stout man silhouetted against the red backdrop of a massive disk. The terrors of the night sent them running, so they never found out what Lazarus did in the desert; but the image of his black figure against the red was permanently etched in their minds. Like an animal with a spark in its eye that desperately rubs its face against its paws, they senselessly rubbed their eyes; but the mark left by Lazarus was indelible, remembered only until death.
There were people living far away who never saw Lazarus and only heard of him. With an audacious curiosity which is stronger than fear and feeds on fear, with a secret sneer in their hearts, some of them came to him one day as he basked in the sun, and entered into conversation with him. At that time his appearance had changed for the better and was not so frightful. At first the visitors snapped their fingers and thought disapprovingly of the foolish inhabitants of the Holy City. But when the short talk came to an end and they went home, their expression was such that the inhabitants of the Holy City at once knew their errand and said: “Here go some more madmen at whom Lazarus has looked.” The speakers raised their hands in silent pity.
There were people living far away who had never seen Lazarus and only heard about him. Driven by a bold curiosity that was stronger than their fear and thrived on it, a few of them approached him one day while he was soaking up the sun and started chatting with him. At that time, his appearance had improved and was no longer so terrifying. At first, the visitors scoffed and looked down on the foolish people of the Holy City. But when their brief conversation ended and they headed home, their expressions revealed that the people of the Holy City instantly recognized their purpose and murmured, “Here come some more crazy folks who’ve been looked at by Lazarus.” The onlookers raised their hands in silent pity.
Other visitors came, among them brave warriors in clinking armour, who knew not fear, and happy youths who made merry with laughter and song. Busy merchants, jingling their coins, ran in for awhile, and proud attendants at the Temple placed their staffs at Lazarus’ door. But no one returned the same as he came. A frightful shadow fell upon their souls, and gave a new appearance to the old familiar world.
Other visitors arrived, including fearless warriors in clanking armor, and joyful young people who filled the air with laughter and song. Busy merchants, jingling their coins, stopped by for a bit, and the proud attendants at the Temple set their staffs at Lazarus’ door. But no one left the same way they came. A terrifying shadow fell over their souls, changing the way they saw their once-familiar world.
Those who felt any desire to speak, after they had been stricken by the gaze of Lazarus, described the change that had come over them somewhat like this:
Those who felt any urge to speak after being captivated by Lazarus's gaze described the transformation they experienced like this:
All objects seen by the eye and palpable to the hand became empty, light and transparent, as though they were light shadows in the darkness; and this darkness enveloped the whole universe. It was dispelled neither by the sun, nor by the moon, nor by the stars, but embraced the earth like a mother, and clothed it in a boundless black veil.
All the things visible to the eye and touchable by the hand turned empty, light, and see-through, as if they were faint shadows in the dark; and this darkness surrounded the entire universe. It wasn’t pushed away by the sun, the moon, or the stars, but wrapped around the earth like a mother, covering it in an endless black veil.
Into all bodies it penetrated, even into iron and stone; and the particles of the body lost their unity and became lonely. Even to the heart of the particles it penetrated, and the particles of the particles became lonely.
It penetrated everything, even iron and stone; the particles of the body lost their unity and felt isolated. It even reached the core of the particles, and the particles of those particles became lonely.
The vast emptiness which surrounds the universe, was not filled with things seen, with sun or moon or stars; it stretched boundless, penetrating everywhere, disuniting everything, body from body, particle from particle.
The vast emptiness surrounding the universe wasn't filled with visible things like the sun, moon, or stars; it extended endlessly, reaching everywhere, separating everything—body from body, particle from particle.
In emptiness the trees spread their roots, themselves empty; in emptiness rose phantom temples, palaces and houses—all empty; and in the emptiness moved restless Man, himself empty and light, like a shadow.
In the void, the trees spread their roots, themselves hollow; in the void, phantom temples, palaces, and houses rose—all vacant; and in the emptiness moved restless Man, himself light and empty, like a shadow.
There was no more a sense of time; the beginning of all things and their end merged into one. In the very moment when a building was being erected and one could hear the builders striking with their hammers, one seemed already to see its ruins, and then emptiness where the ruins were.
There was no longer a sense of time; the start of everything and its end blended into one. In the very moment a building was going up and you could hear the workers hitting their hammers, you could already envision its ruins, and then the emptiness where the ruins once stood.
A man was just born, and funeral candles were already lighted at his head, and then were extinguished; and soon there was emptiness where before had been the man and the candles.
A man was just born, and funeral candles were already lit at his head, and then they were put out; and soon there was emptiness where there had been the man and the candles.
And surrounded by Darkness and Empty Waste, Man trembled hopelessly before the dread of the Infinite.
And surrounded by darkness and emptiness, man trembled hopelessly before the fear of the infinite.
So spoke those who had a desire to speak. But much more could probably have been told by those who did not want to talk, and who died in silence.
So said those who wanted to speak. But there was probably so much more to share from those who didn’t want to talk and who passed away in silence.
IV
At that time there lived in Rome a celebrated sculptor by the name of Aurelius. Out of clay, marble and bronze he created forms of gods and men of such beauty that this beauty was proclaimed immortal. But he himself was not satisfied, and said there was a supreme beauty that he had never succeeded in expressing in marble or bronze. “I have not yet gathered the radiance of the moon,” he said; “I have not yet caught the glare of the sun. There is no soul in my marble, there is no life in my beautiful bronze.” And when by moonlight he would slowly wander along the roads, crossing the black shadows of the cypress-trees, his white tunic flashing in the moonlight, those he met used to laugh good-naturedly and say: “Is it moonlight that you are gathering, Aurelius? Why did you not bring some baskets along?”
At that time, there was a famous sculptor in Rome named Aurelius. He shaped gods and men out of clay, marble, and bronze, creating forms of such beauty that people declared them immortal. But he was never satisfied, claiming there was a supreme beauty he could never capture in marble or bronze. “I have not yet captured the glow of the moon,” he said; “I have not yet caught the brightness of the sun. There is no soul in my marble, no life in my beautiful bronze.” And when he would stroll along the roads by moonlight, crossing the dark shadows of the cypress trees, his white tunic gleaming in the light, those he encountered would chuckle and say, “Are you gathering moonlight, Aurelius? Why didn’t you bring some baskets along?”
And he, too, would laugh and point to his eyes and say: “Here are the baskets in which I gather the light of the moon and the radiance of the sun.”
And he would also laugh and point to his eyes and say, “Here are the baskets where I collect the light of the moon and the glow of the sun.”
And that was the truth. In his eyes shone moon and sun. But he could not transmit the radiance to marble. Therein lay the greatest tragedy of his life. He was a descendant of an ancient race of patricians, had a good wife and children, and except in this one respect, lacked nothing.
And that was the truth. In his eyes shone the moon and the sun. But he couldn't pass that brightness onto marble. That was the biggest tragedy of his life. He came from an ancient lineage of nobles, had a good wife and kids, and aside from this one thing, he lacked nothing.
When the dark rumour about Lazarus reached him, he consulted his wife and friends and decided to make the long voyage to Judea, in order that he might look upon the man miraculously raised from the dead. He felt lonely in those days and hoped on the way to renew his jaded energies. What they told him about Lazarus did not frighten him. He had meditated much upon death. He did not like it, nor did he like those who tried to harmonise it with life. On this side, beautiful life; on the other, mysterious death, he reasoned, and no better lot could befall a man than to live—to enjoy life and the beauty of living. And he already had conceived a desire to convince Lazarus of the truth of this view and to return his soul to life even as his body had been returned. This task did not appear impossible, for the reports about Lazarus, fearsome and strange as they were, did not tell the whole truth about him, but only carried a vague warning against something awful.
When the unsettling rumor about Lazarus reached him, he talked it over with his wife and friends and decided to make the long trip to Judea to see the man who had been miraculously brought back to life. He felt lonely during that time and hoped the journey would help recharge his tired spirits. What he heard about Lazarus didn’t scare him. He had thought a lot about death. He didn’t like it, nor did he appreciate those who tried to make it fit into life. On one side, beautiful life; on the other, mysterious death, he reasoned, and there was no better fate for a person than to live—to enjoy life and its beauty. He had already developed a desire to convince Lazarus of this perspective and to rekindle his spirit just as his body had been restored. This task didn’t seem impossible, since the stories about Lazarus, while frightening and strange, didn’t reveal the whole truth about him; they only carried a vague warning about something terrible.
Lazarus was getting up from a stone to follow in the path of the setting sun, on the evening when the rich Roman, accompanied by an armed slave, approached him, and in a ringing voice called to him: “Lazarus!”
Lazarus was getting up from a stone to follow the path of the setting sun when the wealthy Roman, accompanied by an armed servant, approached him and called out in a loud voice, “Lazarus!”
Lazarus saw a proud and beautiful face, made radiant by fame, and white garments and precious jewels shining in the sunlight. The ruddy rays of the sun lent to the head and face a likeness to dimly shining bronze—that was what Lazarus saw. He sank back to his seat obediently, and wearily lowered his eyes.
Lazarus saw a proud and beautiful face, glowing with fame, dressed in white clothes and sparkling jewels in the sunlight. The warm rays of the sun cast a bronze-like glow on the head and face—that's what Lazarus saw. He obediently sank back into his seat and tiredly lowered his eyes.
“It is true you are not beautiful, my poor Lazarus,” said the Roman quietly, playing with his gold chain. “You are even frightful, my poor friend; and death was not lazy the day when you so carelessly fell into its arms. But you are as fat as a barrel, and ‘Fat people are not bad,’ as the great Cæsar said. I do not understand why people are so afraid of you. You will permit me to stay with you over night? It is already late, and I have no abode.”
“It’s true you’re not beautiful, my poor Lazarus,” the Roman said softly, fiddling with his gold chain. “You’re even frightening, my poor friend; and death wasn’t slow the day you carelessly fell into its arms. But you’re as fat as a barrel, and ‘Fat people aren’t bad,’ as the great Caesar said. I don’t get why people are so scared of you. Will you let me stay with you for the night? It’s already late, and I have no place to go.”
Nobody had ever asked Lazarus to be allowed to pass the night with him.
Nobody had ever asked Lazarus if they could spend the night with him.
“I have no bed,” said he.
“I don’t have a bed,” he said.
“I am somewhat of a warrior and can sleep sitting,” replied the Roman. “We shall make a light.”
“I’m kind of a warrior and can sleep sitting,” replied the Roman. “Let’s make a fire.”
“I have no light.”
“I have no light.”
“Then we will converse in the darkness like two friends. I suppose you have some wine?”
“Then we’ll chat in the dark like two friends. I guess you have some wine?”
“I have no wine.”
“I don't have any wine.”
The Roman laughed.
The Roman chuckled.
“Now I understand why you are so gloomy and why you do not like your second life. No wine? Well, we shall do without. You know there are words that go to one’s head even as Falernian wine.”
“Now I get why you're so down and why you're not enjoying your second life. No wine? We'll manage without it. You know, there are words that can lift your spirits just like Falernian wine.”
With a motion of his head he dismissed the slave, and they were alone. And again the sculptor spoke, but it seemed as though the sinking sun had penetrated into his words. They faded, pale and empty, as if trembling on weak feet, as if slipping and falling, drunk with the wine of anguish and despair. And black chasms appeared between the two men—like remote hints of vast emptiness and vast darkness.
With a nod of his head, he sent the slave away, and they were alone. The sculptor spoke again, but it felt like the setting sun had seeped into his words. They faded, pale and hollow, as if unsteady on weak legs, like they were slipping and falling, intoxicated by the pain and despair. And deep gaps opened up between the two men—like distant echoes of immense emptiness and darkness.
“Now I am your guest and you will not ill-treat me, Lazarus!” said the Roman. “Hospitality is binding even upon those who have been three days dead. Three days, I am told, you were in the grave. It must have been cold there... and it is from there that you have brought this bad habit of doing without light and wine. I like a light. It gets dark so quickly here. Your eyebrows and forehead have an interesting line: even as the ruins of castles covered with the ashes of an earthquake. But why in such strange, ugly clothes? I have seen the bridegrooms of your country, they wear clothes like that—such ridiculous clothes—such awful garments... Are you a bridegroom?”
“Now I’m your guest, and you’re not going to mistreat me, Lazarus!” said the Roman. “Hospitality is a duty even for those who’ve been dead for three days. I hear you were in the grave for three days. It must have been cold there... and it's from that place that you picked up this odd habit of going without light and wine. I prefer to have light. It gets dark here so fast. Your eyebrows and forehead have an interesting shape, almost like the ruins of castles covered in the ashes of an earthquake. But why are you wearing such strange, ugly clothes? I've seen the grooms from your country, and they wear outfits like that—such ridiculous clothes—such awful garments... Are you a groom?”
Already the sun had disappeared. A gigantic black shadow was approaching fast from the west, as if prodigious bare feet were rustling over the sand. And the chill breezes stole up behind.
Already the sun had set. A massive black shadow was quickly moving in from the west, as if enormous bare feet were stirring up the sand. And the cold breezes crept up from behind.
“In the darkness you seem even bigger, Lazarus, as though you had grown stouter in these few minutes. Do you feed on darkness, perchance?... And I would like a light... just a small light... just a small light. And I am cold. The nights here are so barbarously cold... If it were not so dark, I should say you were looking at me, Lazarus. Yes, it seems, you are looking. You are looking. You are looking at me!... I feel it—now you are smiling.”
“In the dark, you seem even bigger, Lazarus, like you've gotten thicker in just a few minutes. Do you feed on darkness, maybe? ...And I really want a light... just a tiny light... just a tiny light. And I'm cold. The nights here are so brutally cold... If it weren't so dark, I'd say you were staring at me, Lazarus. Yeah, it seems like you are looking. You are looking. You are looking at me!... I can feel it—now you're smiling.”
The night had come, and a heavy blackness filled the air.
The night had arrived, and a thick darkness filled the air.
“How good it will be when the sun rises again to-morrow... You know I am a great sculptor... so my friends call me. I create, yes, they say I create, but for that daylight is necessary. I give life to cold marble. I melt the ringing bronze in the fire, in a bright, hot fire. Why did you touch me with your hand?”
“How great it will be when the sun rises again tomorrow... You know I’m a famous sculptor... that’s what my friends call me. I create, yes, they say I create, but for that I need daylight. I bring life to cold marble. I melt ringing bronze in the fire, in a bright, hot fire. Why did you touch me with your hand?”
“Come,” said Lazarus, “you are my guest.” And they went into the house. And the shadows of the long evening fell on the earth...
“Come,” said Lazarus, “you’re my guest.” And they went into the house. And the shadows of the long evening fell on the earth...
The slave at last grew tired waiting for his master, and when the sun stood high he came to the house. And he saw, directly under its burning rays, Lazarus and his master sitting close together. They looked straight up and were silent.
The slave finally got tired of waiting for his master, and when the sun was at its peak, he went to the house. He saw Lazarus and his master sitting close together right under the intense sunlight. They looked up and were silent.
The slave wept and cried aloud: “Master, what ails you, Master!”
The slave cried and shouted, “Master, what’s wrong, Master!”
The same day Aurelius left for Rome. The whole way he was thoughtful and silent, attentively examining everything, the people, the ship, and the sea, as though endeavouring to recall something. On the sea a great storm overtook them, and all the while Aurelius remained on deck and gazed eagerly at the approaching and falling waves. When he reached home his family were shocked at the terrible change in his demeanour, but he calmed them with the words: “I have found it!”
The same day, Aurelius left for Rome. Throughout the journey, he was deep in thought and quiet, carefully observing everything—the people, the ship, and the sea—as if he was trying to remember something. A fierce storm hit them while they were at sea, but Aurelius stayed on deck, eagerly watching the waves as they rose and crashed. When he got home, his family was stunned by the drastic shift in his demeanor, but he reassured them by saying, “I have found it!”
In the dusty clothes which he had worn during the entire journey and had not changed, he began his work, and the marble ringingly responded to the resounding blows of the hammer. Long and eagerly he worked, admitting no one. At last, one morning, he announced that the work was ready, and gave instructions that all his friends, and the severe critics and judges of art, be called together. Then he donned gorgeous garments, shining with gold, glowing with the purple of the byssin.
In the dusty clothes he had worn throughout the entire journey and hadn’t changed, he started his work, and the marble echoed with the powerful strikes of the hammer. He worked for a long time, focused and without interruption. Finally, one morning, he declared that the work was finished and requested that all his friends, as well as the tough critics and art judges, be gathered. Then he put on beautiful clothes, shining with gold and rich with purple.
“Here is what I have created,” he said thoughtfully.
“Here’s what I’ve made,” he said thoughtfully.
His friends looked, and immediately the shadow of deep sorrow covered their faces. It was a thing monstrous, possessing none of the forms familiar to the eye, yet not devoid of a hint of some new unknown form. On a thin tortuous little branch, or rather an ugly likeness of one, lay crooked, strange, unsightly, shapeless heaps of something turned outside in, or something turned inside out—wild fragments which seemed to be feebly trying to get away from themselves. And, accidentally, under one of the wild projections, they noticed a wonderfully sculptured butterfly, with transparent wings, trembling as though with a weak longing to fly.
His friends looked, and instantly a deep sadness fell across their faces. It was something horrific, lacking any familiar shapes, yet hinting at some new, unknown form. On a thin, twisted little branch, or rather a grotesque version of one, lay crooked, strange, unsightly, shapeless piles of something inside out, or something turned outside in—wild remnants that seemed to be weakly trying to escape from themselves. And, beneath one of the wild protrusions, they spotted a beautifully sculpted butterfly with transparent wings, trembling as if yearning to take flight.
“Why that wonderful butterfly, Aurelius?” timidly asked some one.
“Why that amazing butterfly, Aurelius?” someone asked shyly.
“I do not know,” answered the sculptor.
“I don't know,” replied the sculptor.
The truth had to be told, and one of his friends, the one who loved Aurelius best, said: “This is ugly, my poor friend. It must be destroyed. Give me the hammer.” And with two blows he destroyed the monstrous mass, leaving only the wonderfully sculptured butterfly.
The truth had to come out, and one of his friends, the one who cared for Aurelius the most, said: “This is horrible, my poor friend. It needs to be taken down. Hand me the hammer.” And with two hits, he shattered the ugly mass, leaving behind only the beautifully carved butterfly.
After that Aurelius created nothing. He looked with absolute indifference at marble and at bronze and at his own divine creations, in which dwelt immortal beauty. In the hope of breathing into him once again the old flame of inspiration, with the idea of awakening his dead soul, his friends led him to see the beautiful creations of others, but he remained indifferent and no smile warmed his closed lips. And only after they spoke to him much and long of beauty, he would reply wearily:
After that, Aurelius created nothing. He looked at marble, bronze, and his own divine creations with complete indifference, where immortal beauty resided. Hoping to rekindle the old spark of inspiration and revive his lifeless soul, his friends took him to see the beautiful works of others, but he remained unmoved and showed no smile on his closed lips. Only after they talked to him for a long time about beauty would he respond wearily:
“But all this is—a lie.”
“But all this is a lie.”
And in the daytime, when the sun was shining, he would go into his rich and beautifully laid-out garden, and finding a place where there was no shadow, would expose his bare head and his dull eyes to the glitter and burning heat of the sun. Red and white butterflies fluttered around; down into the marble cistern ran splashing water from the crooked mouth of a blissfully drunken Satyr; but he sat motionless, like a pale shadow of that other one who, in a far land, at the very gates of the stony desert, also sat motionless under the fiery sun.
And during the day, when the sun was shining, he would go into his lavish and beautifully arranged garden. He would find a spot without any shade and expose his bare head and dull eyes to the dazzling and scorching heat of the sun. Red and white butterflies flitted around; splashing water flowed into the marble basin from the crooked mouth of a blissfully drunk Satyr. But he sat still, like a pale shadow of that other one who, far away at the gates of a rocky desert, also sat motionless under the blazing sun.
V
And it came about finally that Lazarus was summoned to Rome by the great Augustus.
And it finally happened that Lazarus was called to Rome by the great Augustus.
They dressed him in gorgeous garments as though it had been ordained that he was to remain a bridegroom to an unknown bride until the very day of his death. It was as if an old coffin, rotten and falling apart, were regilded over and over, and gay tassels were hung on it. And solemnly they conducted him in gala attire, as though in truth it were a bridal procession, the runners loudly sounding the trumpet that the way be made for the ambassadors of the Emperor. But the roads along which he passed were deserted. His entire native land cursed the execrable name of Lazarus, the man miraculously brought to life, and the people scattered at the mere report of his horrible approach. The trumpeters blew lonely blasts, and only the desert answered with a dying echo.
They dressed him in beautiful clothes as if it were destined that he would remain a groom to an unknown bride until the day he died. It was like an old coffin, rotting and falling apart, being painted over and over again, decorated with bright tassels. And seriously, they paraded him in fancy attire, as if it were really a wedding procession, the runners loudly sounding the trumpet to clear the way for the Emperor's envoys. But the roads he traveled were empty. His entire homeland cursed the detestable name of Lazarus, the man who had been miraculously brought back to life, and people scattered at the mere mention of his dreadful approach. The trumpeters played lonely notes, and only the desert replied with a fading echo.
Then they carried him across the sea on the saddest and most gorgeous ship that was ever mirrored in the azure waves of the Mediterranean. There were many people aboard, but the ship was silent and still as a coffin, and the water seemed to moan as it parted before the short curved prow. Lazarus sat lonely, baring his head to the sun, and listening in silence to the splashing of the waters. Further away the seamen and the ambassadors gathered like a crowd of distressed shadows. If a thunderstorm had happened to burst upon them at that time or the wind had overwhelmed the red sails, the ship would probably have perished, for none of those who were on her had strength or desire enough to fight for life. With supreme effort some went to the side of the ship and eagerly gazed at the blue, transparent abyss. Perhaps they imagined they saw a naiad flashing a pink shoulder through the waves, or an insanely joyous and drunken centaur galloping by, splashing up the water with his hoofs. But the sea was deserted and mute, and so was the watery abyss.
Then they took him across the sea on the saddest and most beautiful ship ever reflected in the deep blue waves of the Mediterranean. There were many people on board, but the ship was as quiet and still as a coffin, and the water seemed to groan as it parted in front of the curved bow. Lazarus sat alone, exposing his head to the sun, listening in silence to the sound of the splashing water. In the distance, the sailors and the ambassadors stood together like a group of troubled shadows. If a thunderstorm had suddenly hit them or the wind had overwhelmed the red sails, the ship would likely have sunk, because none of those on board had the strength or desire to fight for their lives. With great effort, some moved to the side of the ship and eagerly peered into the clear, blue depths below. Maybe they fancied they caught a glimpse of a nymph flashing a pink shoulder through the waves, or a wildly happy, drunken centaur galloping by, splashing the water with his hooves. But the sea was empty and silent, and so was the watery abyss.
Listlessly Lazarus set foot on the streets of the Eternal City, as though all its riches, all the majesty of its gigantic edifices, all the lustre and beauty and music of refined life, were simply the echo of the wind in the desert, or the misty images of hot running sand. Chariots whirled by; the crowd of strong, beautiful, haughty men passed on, builders of the Eternal City and proud partakers of its life; songs rang out; fountains laughed; pearly laughter of women filled the air, while the drunkard philosophised and the sober ones smilingly listened; horseshoes rattled on the pavement. And surrounded on all sides by glad sounds, a fat, heavy man moved through the centre of the city like a cold spot of silence, sowing in his path grief, anger and vague, carking distress. Who dared to be sad in Rome? indignantly demanded frowning citizens; and in two days the swift-tongued Rome knew of Lazarus, the man miraculously raised from the grave, and timidly evaded him.
Listlessly, Lazarus walked the streets of the Eternal City, as if all its wealth, the grandeur of its massive buildings, and the glamour and charm of elegant life were nothing more than the echo of the wind in the desert or the hazy images of hot, shifting sands. Chariots sped by; a crowd of strong, handsome, proud men—builders of the Eternal City and confident participants in its life—passed on. Songs filled the air; fountains splashed; the soft laughter of women resonated, while a drunkard philosophized and the sober ones listened with smiles; horseshoes clattered on the pavement. Amidst all these joyful sounds, a heavyset man made his way through the city like a cold spot of silence, spreading grief, anger, and vague, gnawing distress in his wake. Who dared to be sad in Rome? demanded the scowling citizens indignantly; and within two days, the fast-talking people of Rome had learned about Lazarus, the man miraculously raised from the dead, and they began to avoid him with uncertainty.
There were many brave men ready to try their strength, and at their senseless call Lazarus came obediently. The Emperor was so engrossed with state affairs that he delayed receiving the visitor, and for seven days Lazarus moved among the people.
There were many brave men eager to test their strength, and at their foolish invitation, Lazarus came willingly. The Emperor was so wrapped up in government matters that he put off meeting the visitor, and for seven days, Lazarus mingled with the crowd.
A jovial drunkard met him with a smile on his red lips. “Drink, Lazarus, drink!” he cried, “Would not Augustus laugh to see you drink!” And naked, besotted women laughed, and decked the blue hands of Lazarus with rose-leaves. But the drunkard looked into the eyes of Lazarus—and his joy ended forever. Thereafter he was always drunk. He drank no more, but was drunk all the time, shadowed by fearful dreams, instead of the joyous reveries that wine gives. Fearful dreams became the food of his broken spirit. Fearful dreams held him day and night in the mists of monstrous fantasy, and death itself was no more fearful than the apparition of its fierce precursor.
A cheerful drunk approached him with a grin on his red lips. “Drink, Lazarus, drink!” he yelled, “Wouldn’t Augustus laugh to see you drink?” And naked, intoxicated women giggled, adorning Lazarus's blue hands with rose petals. But when the drunkard looked into Lazarus's eyes, his joy instantly vanished. From that moment on, he was always inebriated. He didn’t drink anymore; he was just perpetually drunk, plagued by terrifying dreams instead of the blissful daydreams that wine usually brings. These terrifying dreams became the sustenance for his shattered soul. They trapped him day and night in a haze of monstrous imagination, where death itself was no more frightening than the vision of its savage forerunner.
Lazarus came to a youth and his lass who loved each other and were beautiful in their love. Proudly and strongly holding in his arms his beloved one, the youth said, with gentle pity: “Look at us, Lazarus, and rejoice with us. Is there anything stronger than love?”
Lazarus came upon a young man and his girl who were deeply in love and radiant in their affection. Proudly and firmly cradling his beloved in his arms, the young man said with gentle compassion: “Look at us, Lazarus, and celebrate with us. Is there anything more powerful than love?”
And Lazarus looked at them. And their whole life they continued to love one another, but their love became mournful and gloomy, even as those cypress trees over the tombs that feed their roots on the putrescence of the grave, and strive in vain in the quiet evening hour to touch the sky with their pointed tops. Hurled by fathomless life-forces into each other’s arms, they mingled their kisses with tears, their joy with pain, and only succeeded in realising the more vividly a sense of their slavery to the silent Nothing. Forever united, forever parted, they flashed like sparks, and like sparks went out in boundless darkness.
And Lazarus looked at them. Their whole lives, they kept loving each other, but their love turned sad and sorrowful, just like the cypress trees over the graves that draw their nourishment from the decay of the dead and strive in vain in the quiet evening to reach the sky with their pointed tops. Driven by deep life forces into each other’s arms, they mixed their kisses with tears, their happiness with pain, and only managed to realize more clearly their bondage to the silent Nothing. Forever together, forever apart, they shined like sparks, and like sparks, they faded away into endless darkness.
Lazarus came to a proud sage, and the sage said to him: “I already know all the horrors that you may tell me, Lazarus. With what else can you terrify me?”
Lazarus approached a confident wise man, and the wise man said to him, “I already know all the terrible things you might share, Lazarus. What else do you have to scare me with?”
Only a few moments passed before the sage realised that the knowledge of the horrible is not the horrible, and that the sight of death is not death. And he felt that in the eyes of the Infinite wisdom and folly are the same, for the Infinite knows them not. And the boundaries between knowledge and ignorance, between truth and falsehood, between top and bottom, faded and his shapeless thought was suspended in emptiness. Then he grasped his grey head in his hands and cried out insanely: “I cannot think! I cannot think!”
Only a few moments went by before the wise man realized that knowing about something terrible isn't the same as experiencing it, and that seeing death isn't the same as being dead. He sensed that in the eyes of the Infinite, wisdom and foolishness are the same, because the Infinite doesn’t distinguish between them. The lines between knowledge and ignorance, truth and falsehood, and everything else blurred, and his formless thoughts hung in emptiness. Then he grabbed his gray hair in his hands and screamed wildly, “I can’t think! I can’t think!”
Thus it was that under the cool gaze of Lazarus, the man miraculously raised from the dead, all that serves to affirm life, its sense and its joys, perished. And people began to say it was dangerous to allow him to see the Emperor; that it were better to kill him and bury him secretly, and swear he had disappeared. Swords were sharpened and youths devoted to the welfare of the people announced their readiness to become assassins, when Augustus upset the cruel plans by demanding that Lazarus appear before him.
Thus it was that under the cool gaze of Lazarus, the man miraculously raised from the dead, everything that confirms life, its meaning, and its joys vanished. People started saying it was dangerous to let him see the Emperor; that it would be better to kill him and bury him secretly, claiming he had just vanished. Swords were sharpened, and young people dedicated to the welfare of the community announced their willingness to become assassins when Augustus disrupted these cruel plans by demanding that Lazarus appear before him.
Even though Lazarus could not be kept away, it was felt that the heavy impression conveyed by his face might be somewhat softened. With that end in view expert painters, barbers and artists were secured who worked the whole night on Lazarus’ head. His beard was trimmed and curled. The disagreeable and deadly bluishness of his hands and face was covered up with paint; his hands were whitened, his cheeks rouged. The disgusting wrinkles of suffering that ridged his old face were patched up and painted, and on the smooth surface, wrinkles of good-nature and laughter, and of pleasant, good-humoured cheeriness, were laid on artistically with fine brushes.
Even though Lazarus couldn't be kept away, it was thought that the serious expression on his face could be softened a bit. To achieve this, skilled painters, barbers, and artists were brought in to work all night on Lazarus' appearance. His beard was trimmed and styled. The unpleasant and ghastly bluish tint of his hands and face was covered with makeup; his hands were lightened, and his cheeks were blushed. The ugly wrinkles of suffering on his aged face were hidden and painted over, and on the smooth surface, the lines of kindness and laughter, along with a sense of cheerful good humor, were artistically applied with fine brushes.
Lazarus submitted indifferently to all they did with him, and soon was transformed into a stout, nice-looking old man, for all the world a quiet and good-humoured grandfather of numerous grandchildren. He looked as though the smile with which he told funny stories had not left his lips, as though a quiet tenderness still lay hidden in the corner of his eyes. But the wedding-dress they did not dare to take off; and they could not change his eyes—the dark, terrible eyes from out of which stared the incomprehensible There.
Lazarus went along with everything they did to him, and soon he became a robust, pleasant-looking old man, just like a calm and good-natured grandfather with many grandchildren. He appeared as if the smile he wore while telling funny stories had never left his face, and there seemed to be a quiet tenderness still hidden in the corners of his eyes. But they didn’t dare to take off his wedding dress; and they couldn’t change his eyes—the dark, haunting eyes that held the unfathomable There.
VI
Lazarus was untouched by the magnificence of the imperial apartments. He remained stolidly indifferent, as though he saw no contrast between his ruined house at the edge of the desert and the solid, beautiful palace of stone. Under his feet the hard marble of the floor took on the semblance of the moving sands of the desert, and to his eyes the throngs of gaily dressed, haughty men were as unreal as the emptiness of the air. They looked not into his face as he passed by, fearing to come under the awful bane of his eyes; but when the sound of his heavy steps announced that he had passed, heads were lifted, and eyes examined with timid curiosity the figure of the corpulent, tall, slightly stooping old man, as he slowly passed into the heart of the imperial palace. If death itself had appeared men would not have feared it so much; for hitherto death had been known to the dead only, and life to the living only, and between these two there had been no bridge. But this strange being knew death, and that knowledge of his was felt to be mysterious and cursed. “He will kill our great, divine Augustus,” men cried with horror, and they hurled curses after him. Slowly and stolidly he passed them by, penetrating ever deeper into the palace.
Lazarus was unimpressed by the grandeur of the imperial apartments. He stayed completely indifferent, as if he saw no difference between his ruined house at the edge of the desert and the solid, stunning palace of stone. Under his feet, the hard marble floor felt like the shifting sands of the desert, and to him, the crowds of brightly dressed, arrogant men seemed as unreal as the emptiness of the air. They didn’t look at him as he walked by, afraid to meet the terrible gaze of his eyes; but when the sound of his heavy footsteps signaled that he had passed, heads were raised, and eyes curiously scrutinized the figure of the plump, tall, slightly hunched old man as he slowly moved deeper into the imperial palace. If death itself had appeared, people wouldn’t have feared it as much; for until now, death was known only to the dead, and life only to the living, with no bridge between the two. But this strange man understood death, and that knowledge was felt to be both mysterious and cursed. “He will kill our great, divine Augustus,” people cried in terror, hurling curses after him. He continued on, slow and unyielding, pressing further into the palace.
Caesar knew already who Lazarus was, and was prepared to meet him. He was a courageous man; he felt his power was invincible, and in the fateful encounter with the man “wonderfully raised from the dead” he refused to lean on other men’s weak help. Man to man, face to face, he met Lazarus.
Caesar already knew who Lazarus was and was ready to face him. He was a brave man; he believed his power was unbeatable, and during the crucial meeting with the man “miraculously raised from the dead,” he declined to rely on anyone else's feeble assistance. One on one, face to face, he confronted Lazarus.
“Do not fix your gaze on me, Lazarus,” he commanded. “I have heard that your head is like the head of Medusa, and turns into stone all upon whom you look. But I should like to have a close look at you, and to talk to you before I turn into stone,” he added in a spirit of playfulness that concealed his real misgivings.
“Don’t stare at me, Lazarus,” he ordered. “I’ve heard that your head is like Medusa’s, turning anyone who looks at you to stone. But I really want to take a good look at you and talk before I turn to stone,” he added, playfully hiding his true worries.
Approaching him, he examined closely Lazarus’ face and his strange festive clothes. Though his eyes were sharp and keen, he was deceived by the skilful counterfeit.
Approaching him, he closely examined Lazarus’ face and his unusual festive clothes. Even though his eyes were sharp and attentive, he was fooled by the skillful imitation.
“Well, your appearance is not terrible, venerable sir. But all the worse for men, when the terrible takes on such a venerable and pleasant appearance. Now let us talk.”
"Well, you don’t look too bad, respected sir. But that’s worse for men when something terrible has such a respectable and appealing look. Now, let’s talk."
Augustus sat down, and as much by glance as by words began the discussion. “Why did you not salute me when you entered?”
Augustus sat down, and began the discussion with both his look and words. “Why didn’t you greet me when you walked in?”
Lazarus answered indifferently: “I did not know it was necessary.”
Lazarus responded casually, “I didn’t realize it was important.”
“You are a Christian?”
“Are you a Christian?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
Augustus nodded approvingly. “That is good. I do not like the Christians. They shake the tree of life, forbidding it to bear fruit, and they scatter to the wind its fragrant blossoms. But who are you?”
Augustus nodded in agreement. “That's good. I don’t like the Christians. They shake the tree of life, stopping it from bearing fruit, and they scatter its fragrant blossoms to the wind. But who are you?”
With some effort Lazarus answered: “I was dead.”
With some effort, Lazarus replied, “I was dead.”
“I heard about that. But who are you now?”
“I heard about that. But who are you now?”
Lazarus’ answer came slowly. Finally he said again, listlessly and indistinctly: “I was dead.”
Lazarus' response came slowly. Finally, he said again, tiredly and vaguely, "I was dead."
“Listen to me, stranger,” said the Emperor sharply, giving expression to what had been in his mind before. “My empire is an empire of the living; my people are a people of the living and not of the dead. You are superfluous here. I do not know who you are, I do not know what you have seen There, but if you lie, I hate your lies, and if you tell the truth, I hate your truth. In my heart I feel the pulse of life; in my hands I feel power, and my proud thoughts, like eagles, fly through space. Behind my back, under the protection of my authority, under the shadow of the laws I have created, men live and labour and rejoice. Do you hear this divine harmony of life? Do you hear the war cry that men hurl into the face of the future, challenging it to strife?”
“Listen to me, stranger,” the Emperor said sharply, expressing what had been on his mind. “My empire is an empire of the living; my people are alive and not dead. You have no place here. I don’t know who you are, and I don’t know what you’ve seen out there, but whether you lie, I despise your lies, and if you tell the truth, I despise your truth. I feel the pulse of life in my heart; I feel power in my hands, and my proud thoughts soar like eagles through the sky. Behind me, under my authority and the laws I’ve established, people live, work, and find joy. Do you hear this divine harmony of life? Do you hear the battle cry of men as they face the future, challenging it to conflict?”
Augustus extended his arms reverently and solemnly cried out: “Blessed art thou, Great Divine Life!”
Augustus spread his arms wide and solemnly exclaimed, “Blessed are you, Great Divine Life!”
But Lazarus was silent, and the Emperor continued more severely: “You are not wanted here. Pitiful remnant, half devoured of death, you fill men with distress and aversion to life. Like a caterpillar on the fields, you are gnawing away at the full seed of joy, exuding the slime of despair and sorrow. Your truth is like a rusted sword in the hands of a night assassin, and I shall condemn you to death as an assassin. But first I want to look into your eyes. Mayhap only cowards fear them, and brave men are spurred on to struggle and victory. Then will you merit not death but a reward. Look at me, Lazarus.”
But Lazarus stayed silent, and the Emperor continued more harshly: “You’re not wanted here. Pathetic remnant, barely alive with death, you fill people with worry and disgust for life. Like a caterpillar in the fields, you’re gnawing away at the complete seed of joy, leaking the slime of despair and sorrow. Your truth is like a rusty sword in the hands of a nighttime assassin, and I will condemn you to death as one. But first, I want to look into your eyes. Maybe only cowards are afraid of them, and brave men are motivated to fight and win. Then you will deserve not death but a reward. Look at me, Lazarus.”
At first it seemed to divine Augustus as if a friend were looking at him, so soft, so alluring, so gently fascinating was the gaze of Lazarus. It promised not horror but quiet rest, and the Infinite dwelt there as a fond mistress, a compassionate sister, a mother. And ever stronger grew its gentle embrace, until he felt, as it were, the breath of a mouth hungry for kisses... Then it seemed as if iron bones protruded in a ravenous grip, and closed upon him in an iron band; and cold nails touched his heart, and slowly, slowly sank into it.
At first, it felt to Augustus like a friend was looking at him, so soft, so inviting, so gently captivating was Lazarus's gaze. It promised not fear but peaceful rest, and the Infinite was there like a loving mistress, a caring sister, a mother. And the gentle embrace grew stronger, until he felt, in a way, the breath of a mouth longing for kisses... Then it felt like iron bones were jabbing at him in a hungry grip, tightening around him like an iron band; and cold nails pressed against his heart, slowly, slowly sinking into it.
“It pains me,” said divine Augustus, growing pale; “but look, Lazarus, look!”
“It hurts me,” said divine Augustus, turning pale; “but look, Lazarus, look!”
Ponderous gates, shutting off eternity, appeared to be slowly swinging open, and through the growing aperture poured in, coldly and calmly, the awful horror of the Infinite. Boundless Emptiness and Boundless Gloom entered like two shadows, extinguishing the sun, removing the ground from under the feet, and the cover from over the head. And the pain in his icy heart ceased.
Heavy gates, blocking off eternity, seemed to be slowly swinging open, and through the widening gap flowed, coldly and quietly, the terrifying dread of the Infinite. Endless Emptiness and Endless Darkness came in like two shadows, extinguishing the sunlight, taking away the ground beneath his feet, and the cover above his head. And the pain in his frozen heart faded away.
“Look at me, look at me, Lazarus!” commanded Augustus, staggering...
“Look at me, look at me, Lazarus!” shouted Augustus, staggering...
Time ceased and the beginning of things came perilously near to the end. The throne of Augustus, so recently erected, fell to pieces, and emptiness took the place of the throne and of Augustus. Rome fell silently into ruins. A new city rose in its place, and it too was erased by emptiness. Like phantom giants, cities, kingdoms, and countries swiftly fell and disappeared into emptiness—swallowed up in the black maw of the Infinite...
Time stopped, and the start of everything was alarmingly close to the finish. The throne of Augustus, which had just been built, crumbled, and nothingness replaced both the throne and Augustus. Rome quietly fell into decay. A new city emerged in its stead, only to be consumed by nothingness. Like ghostly giants, cities, kingdoms, and nations quickly collapsed and vanished into emptiness—devoured by the dark void of the Infinite...
“Cease,” commanded the Emperor. Already the accent of indifference was in his voice. His arms hung powerless, and his eagle eyes flashed and were dimmed again, struggling against overwhelming darkness.
“Stop,” commanded the Emperor. Already, the tone of indifference was in his voice. His arms hung limply, and his sharp eyes flickered and faded again, battling against an all-consuming darkness.
“You have killed me, Lazarus,” he said drowsily.
"You've killed me, Lazarus," he said sleepily.
These words of despair saved him. He thought of the people, whose shield he was destined to be, and a sharp, redeeming pang pierced his dull heart. He thought of them doomed to perish, and he was filled with anguish. First they seemed bright shadows in the gloom of the Infinite.—How terrible! Then they appeared as fragile vessels with life-agitated blood, and hearts that knew both sorrow and great joy.—And he thought of them with tenderness.
These words of despair saved him. He thought of the people he was meant to protect, and a sharp, redeeming pain pierced his dull heart. He thought of them, doomed to perish, and he was filled with anguish. At first, they seemed like bright shadows in the darkness of the Infinite. — How terrible! Then they appeared as fragile vessels with restless blood and hearts that experienced both sorrow and great joy. — And he thought of them with tenderness.
And so thinking and feeling, inclining the scales now to the side of life, now to the side of death, he slowly returned to life, to find in its suffering and joy a refuge from the gloom, emptiness and fear of the Infinite.
And so, while reflecting and feeling, shifting the balance between life and death, he gradually returned to living, finding in its pain and happiness a refuge from the darkness, emptiness, and fear of the Infinite.
“No, you did not kill me, Lazarus,” said he firmly. “But I will kill you. Go!”
“ no, you didn't kill me, Lazarus,” he said firmly. “But I will kill you. Go!”
Evening came and divine Augustus partook of food and drink with great joy. But there were moments when his raised arm would remain suspended in the air, and the light of his shining, eager eyes was dimmed. It seemed as if an icy wave of horror washed against his feet. He was vanquished but not killed, and coldly awaited his doom, like a black shadow. His nights were haunted by horror, but the bright days still brought him the joys, as well as the sorrows, of life.
Evening arrived and the divine Augustus enjoyed food and drink with great joy. But there were times when his raised arm would hang in the air, and the light in his shining, eager eyes would fade. It felt like a cold wave of horror crashed against him. He was defeated but not dead, and he bleakly awaited his fate, like a dark shadow. His nights were haunted by dread, but the bright days still brought him the joys, as well as the sorrows, of life.
Next day, by order of the Emperor, they burned out Lazarus’ eyes with hot irons and sent him home. Even Augustus dared not kill him.
The next day, on the Emperor's orders, they burned Lazarus' eyes out with hot irons and sent him home. Even Augustus didn’t dare to kill him.
Lazarus returned to the desert and the desert received him with the breath of the hissing wind and the ardour of the glowing sun. Again he sat on the stone with matted beard uplifted; and two black holes, where the eyes had once been, looked dull and horrible at the sky. In the distance the Holy City surged and roared restlessly, but near him all was deserted and still. No one approached the place where Lazarus, miraculously raised from the dead, passed his last days, for his neighbours had long since abandoned their homes. His cursed knowledge, driven by the hot irons from his eyes deep into the brain, lay there in ambush; as if from ambush it might spring out upon men with a thousand unseen eyes. No one dared to look at Lazarus.
Lazarus went back to the desert, and the desert welcomed him with the whisper of the hissing wind and the heat of the blazing sun. Again, he sat on the stone with his tangled beard raised; and two dark sockets, where his eyes used to be, stared blankly and horrifyingly at the sky. In the distance, the Holy City surged and roared restlessly, but around him, everything was deserted and quiet. No one came near the spot where Lazarus, miraculously brought back to life, spent his last days, as his neighbors had long since left their homes. His cursed knowledge, driven by the burning pain from his eyes deep into his mind, lay in wait; as if from the shadows it could leap out at people with a thousand unseen eyes. No one dared to look at Lazarus.
And in the evening, when the sun, swollen crimson and growing larger, bent its way toward the west, blind Lazarus slowly groped after it. He stumbled against stones and fell; corpulent and feeble, he rose heavily and walked on; and against the red curtain of sunset his dark form and outstretched arms gave him the semblance of a cross.
And in the evening, as the sun, a big red ball getting larger, headed toward the west, blind Lazarus slowly felt his way after it. He stumbled over rocks and fell; heavy and weak, he got up with difficulty and kept walking; and against the red backdrop of the sunset, his dark silhouette and outstretched arms made him look like a cross.
It happened once that he went and never returned. Thus ended the second life of Lazarus, who for three days had been in the mysterious thraldom of death and then was miraculously raised from the dead.
It happened that he went away and never came back. That’s how the second life of Lazarus came to an end, who had been in the mysterious grip of death for three days and was then miraculously brought back to life.
THE REVOLUTIONIST
BY MICHAÏL P. ARTZYBASHEV
I
Gabriel Andersen, the teacher, walked to the edge of the school garden, where he paused, undecided what to do. Off in the distance, two miles away, the woods hung like bluish lace over a field of pure snow. It was a brilliant day. A hundred tints glistened on the white ground and the iron bars of the garden railing. There was a lightness and transparency in the air that only the days of early spring possess. Gabriel Andersen turned his steps toward the fringe of blue lace for a tramp in the woods.
Gabriel Andersen, the teacher, walked to the edge of the school garden, where he paused, unsure of what to do. In the distance, two miles away, the woods appeared like a blue lace blanket over a field of pure snow. It was a beautiful day. A hundred shades shimmered on the white ground and the iron bars of the garden fence. There was a lightness and clarity in the air that only the early days of spring have. Gabriel Andersen turned toward the edge of the blue lace for a walk in the woods.
“Another spring in my life,” he said, breathing deep and peering up at the heavens through his spectacles. Andersen was rather given to sentimental poetising. He walked with his hands folded behind him, dangling his cane.
“Another spring in my life,” he said, taking a deep breath and looking up at the sky through his glasses. Andersen had a tendency to be quite sentimental. He walked with his hands folded behind him, swinging his cane.
He had gone but a few paces when he noticed a group of soldiers and horses on the road beyond the garden rail. Their drab uniforms stood out dully against the white of the snow, but their swords and horses’ coats tossed back the light. Their bowed cavalry legs moved awkwardly on the snow. Andersen wondered what they were doing there. Suddenly the nature of their business flashed upon him. It was an ugly errand they were upon, an instinct rather that his reason told him. Something unusual and terrible was to happen. And the same instinct told him he must conceal himself from the soldiers. He turned to the left quickly, dropped on his knees, and crawled on the soft, thawing, crackling snow to a low haystack, from behind which, by craning his neck, he could watch what the soldiers were doing.
He had walked just a short distance when he spotted a group of soldiers and horses on the road past the garden rail. Their dull uniforms seemed to blend with the white snow, but their swords and the horses’ coats reflected the light. Their bent cavalry legs moved clumsily on the snow. Andersen wondered what they were up to. Suddenly, the nature of their mission hit him. It was a grim task they were on, something his instinct sensed rather than his logic. Something strange and terrible was about to happen. And his instinct urged him to hide from the soldiers. He quickly turned left, dropped to his knees, and crawled across the soft, melting, crackling snow to a low haystack, behind which, by twisting his neck, he could keep an eye on what the soldiers were doing.
There were twelve of them, one a stocky young officer in a grey cloak caught in prettily at the waist by a silver belt. His face was so red that even at that distance Andersen caught the odd, whitish gleam of his light protruding moustache and eyebrows against the vivid colour of his skin. The broken tones of his raucous voice reached distinctly to where the teacher, listening intently, lay hidden.
There were twelve of them, one a stocky young officer in a grey cloak cinched nicely at the waist with a silver belt. His face was so red that even from a distance Andersen could see the strange, pale sheen of his light protruding mustache and eyebrows against the bright color of his skin. The harsh tones of his loud voice carried clearly to where the teacher, listening closely, lay hidden.
“I know what I am about. I don’t need anybody’s advice,” the officer cried. He clapped his arms akimbo and looked down at some one among the group of bustling soldiers. “I’ll show you how to be a rebel, you damned skunk.”
“I know what I’m doing. I don’t need anyone’s advice,” the officer shouted. He crossed his arms and looked down at someone in the crowd of busy soldiers. “I’ll show you how to be a rebel, you damned coward.”
Andersen’s heart beat fast. “Good heavens!” he thought. “Is it possible?” His head grew chill as if struck by a cold wave.
Andersen's heart raced. "Oh my gosh!" he thought. "Is it even possible?" His head felt cold, as if hit by a chill wave.
“Officer,” a quiet, restrained, yet distinct voice came from among the soldiers, “you have no right—It’s for the court to decide—you aren’t a judge—it’s plain murder, not—” “Silence!” thundered the officer, his voice choking with rage. “I’ll give you a court. Ivanov, go ahead.”
“Officer,” a calm, controlled, yet clear voice emerged from the soldiers, “you have no right—That’s for the court to decide—you’re not a judge—it’s obviously murder, not—” “Silence!” the officer shouted, his voice thick with anger. “I’ll give you a court. Ivanov, go ahead.”
He put the spurs to his horse and rode away. Gabriel Andersen mechanically observed how carefully the horse picked its way, placing its feet daintily as if for the steps of a minuet. Its ears were pricked to catch every sound. There was momentary bustle and excitement among the soldiers. Then they dispersed in different directions, leaving three persons in black behind, two tall men and one very short and frail. Andersen could see the hair of the short one’s head. It was very light. And he saw his rosy ears sticking out on each side.
He spurred his horse and took off. Gabriel Andersen watched how carefully the horse stepped, placing its feet lightly as if it were dancing a minuet. Its ears were perked up to hear every sound. There was a brief flurry and excitement among the soldiers. Then they split up, leaving three people in black behind: two tall men and one very small and frail one. Andersen could see the short one’s hair; it was very light. He noticed his rosy ears sticking out on each side.
Now he fully understood what was to happen. But it was a thing so out of the ordinary, so horrible, that he fancied he was dreaming.
Now he fully understood what was about to happen. But it was something so unusual, so terrible, that he thought he was dreaming.
“It’s so bright, so beautiful—the snow, the field, the woods, the sky. The breath of spring is upon everything. Yet people are going to be killed. How can it be? Impossible!” So his thoughts ran in confusion. He had the sensation of a man suddenly gone insane, who finds he sees, hears and feels what he is not accustomed to, and ought not hear, see and feel.
“It’s so bright, so beautiful—the snow, the field, the woods, the sky. The breath of spring is everywhere. Yet people are going to be killed. How can that be? Impossible!” His thoughts raced in confusion. He felt like a man who has suddenly gone insane, seeing, hearing, and feeling things he’s not used to and shouldn’t be experiencing.
The three men in black stood next to one another hard by the railing, two quite close together, the short one some distance away.
The three men in black stood next to each other near the railing, two of them quite close together, while the shorter one was farther away.
“Officer!” one of them cried in a desperate voice—Andersen could not see which it was—“God sees us! Officer!”
“Officer!” one of them shouted in a desperate voice—Andersen couldn’t tell who it was—“God is watching us! Officer!”
Eight soldiers dismounted quickly, their spurs and sabres catching awkwardly. Evidently they were in a hurry, as if doing a thief’s job.
Eight soldiers got off their horses quickly, their spurs and swords getting tangled. It was clear they were in a rush, as if they were up to no good.
Several seconds passed in silence until the soldiers placed themselves in a row a few feet from the black figures and levelled their guns. In doing so one soldier knocked his cap from his head. He picked it up and put it on again without brushing off the wet snow.
Several seconds went by in silence until the soldiers lined up a few feet away from the dark figures and aimed their guns. In doing so, one soldier knocked his cap off his head. He picked it up and put it back on without shaking off the wet snow.
The officer’s mount still kept dancing on one spot with his ears pricked, while the other horses, also with sharp ears erect to catch every sound, stood motionless looking at the men in black, their long wise heads inclined to one side.
The officer's horse kept bouncing on one spot with its ears alert, while the other horses, also with their ears up to catch every sound, stood still, staring at the men in black, their long, thoughtful heads tilted to one side.
“Spare the boy at least!” another voice suddenly pierced the air. “Why kill a child, damn you! What has the child done?”
“Spare the boy at least!” another voice suddenly cut through the air. “Why kill a child, damn it! What has the child done?”
“Ivanov, do what I told you to do,” thundered the officer, drowning the other voice. His face turned as scarlet as a piece of red flannel.
“Ivanov, do what I told you to do,” the officer shouted, overpowering the other voice. His face turned as red as a piece of bright flannel.
There followed a scene savage and repulsive in its gruesomeness. The short figure in black, with the light hair and the rosy ears, uttered a wild shriek in a shrill child’s tones and reeled to one side. Instantly it was caught up by two or three soldiers. But the boy began to struggle, and two more soldiers ran up.
There was a brutal and disgusting scene. The short figure in black, with light hair and rosy ears, let out a wild scream in a high-pitched child's voice and stumbled to one side. Immediately, two or three soldiers grabbed him. But the boy started to fight back, and two more soldiers rushed over.
“Ow-ow-ow-ow!” the boy cried. “Let me go, let me go! Ow-ow!”
“Ow-ow-ow-ow!” the boy yelled. “Let me go, let me go! Ow-ow!”
His shrill voice cut the air like the yell of a stuck porkling not quite done to death. Suddenly he grew quiet. Some one must have struck him. An unexpected, oppressive silence ensued. The boy was being pushed forward. Then there came a deafening report. Andersen started back all in a tremble. He saw distinctly, yet vaguely as in a dream, the dropping of two dark bodies, the flash of pale sparks, and a light smoke rising in the clean, bright atmosphere. He saw the soldiers hastily mounting their horses without even glancing at the bodies. He saw them galloping along the muddy road, their arms clanking, their horses’ hoofs clattering.
His high-pitched voice pierced the air like the scream of a piglet not quite finished off. Suddenly, he went quiet. Someone must have hit him. An unexpected, heavy silence followed. The boy was being shoved forward. Then came a loud bang. Andersen stepped back, shaking. He saw clearly, yet hazily like in a dream, the fall of two dark figures, the flash of bright sparks, and smoke rising in the clear, bright sky. He watched the soldiers quickly getting on their horses without even looking at the bodies. He saw them racing down the muddy road, their weapons clanking, their horses’ hooves thundering.
He saw all this, himself now standing in the middle of the road, not knowing when and why he had jumped from behind the haystack. He was deathly pale. His face was covered with dank sweat, his body was aquiver. A physical sadness smote and tortured him. He could not make out the nature of the feeling. It was akin to extreme sickness, though far more nauseating and terrible.
He saw all this, now standing in the middle of the road, not knowing when and why he had jumped out from behind the haystack. He was ghostly pale. His face was covered in cold sweat, and his body was shaking. A deep sadness hit and tormented him. He couldn't figure out what the feeling was. It was like a severe illness, but much more nauseating and horrifying.
After the soldiers had disappeared beyond the bend toward the woods, people came hurrying to the spot of the shooting, though till then not a soul had been in sight.
After the soldiers had vanished around the bend heading into the woods, people rushed to the location of the shooting, even though not a single person had been around before.
The bodies lay at the roadside on the other side of the railing, where the snow was clean, brittle and untrampled and glistened cheerfully in the bright atmosphere. There were three dead bodies, two men and a boy. The boy lay with his long soft neck stretched on the snow. The face of the man next to the boy was invisible. He had fallen face downward in a pool of blood. The third was a big man with a black beard and huge, muscular arms. He lay stretched out to the full length of his big body, his arms extended over a large area of blood-stained snow.
The bodies were sprawled on the roadside beyond the railing, where the snow was pristine, crisp, and untouched, sparkling cheerfully in the bright light. There were three bodies: two men and a boy. The boy lay there with his long, soft neck resting on the snow. The face of the man next to the boy was hidden; he had fallen face down in a pool of blood. The third was a large man with a black beard and massive, muscular arms. He was lying fully stretched out, his arms spread over a wide area of blood-stained snow.
The three men who had been shot lay black against the white snow, motionless. From afar no one could have told the terror that was in their immobility as they lay there at the edge of the narrow road crowded with people.
The three men who had been shot lay dark against the white snow, completely still. From a distance, no one could have guessed the fear that was present in their stillness as they lay there at the edge of the narrow road filled with people.
That night Gabriel Andersen in his little room in the schoolhouse did not write poems as usual. He stood at the window and looked at the distant pale disk of the moon in the misty blue sky, and thought. And his thoughts were confused, gloomy, and heavy as if a cloud had descended upon his brain.
That night, Gabriel Andersen was in his small room in the schoolhouse and didn’t write poems like he usually did. He stood by the window, gazing at the distant pale disk of the moon in the misty blue sky, lost in thought. His thoughts were tangled, dark, and weighed down, as if a cloud had settled over his mind.
Indistinctly outlined in the dull moonlight he saw the dark railing, the trees, the empty garden. It seemed to him that he beheld them—the three men who had been shot, two grown up, one a child. They were lying there now at the roadside, in the empty, silent field, looking at the far-off cold moon with their dead, white eyes as he with his living eyes.
Indistinctly outlined in the dim moonlight, he saw the dark railing, the trees, and the empty garden. It seemed to him that he was looking at them—the three men who had been shot, two adults and one child. They were lying there now at the roadside, in the empty, silent field, staring at the distant cold moon with their lifeless, pale eyes just as he was with his living eyes.
“The time will come some day,” he thought, “when the killing of people by others will be an utter impossibility. The time will come when even the soldiers and officers who killed these three men will realise what they have done and will understand that what they killed them for is just as necessary, important, and dear to them—to the officers and soldiers—as to those whom they killed.”
“The time will come someday,” he thought, “when it will be completely impossible for people to kill each other. There will be a time when even the soldiers and officers who killed these three men will realize what they’ve done and understand that the reasons they killed them for are just as necessary, important, and valuable to them—the officers and soldiers—as they were to those they killed.”
“Yes,” he said aloud and solemnly, his eyes moistening, “that time will come. They will understand.” And the pale disk of the moon was blotted out by the moisture in his eyes.
“Yes,” he said quietly and seriously, his eyes getting teary, “that time will come. They will understand.” And the pale disk of the moon was obscured by the tears in his eyes.
A large pity pierced his heart for the three victims whose eyes looked at the moon, sad and unseeing. A feeling of rage cut him as with a sharp knife and took possession of him.
A deep sadness overwhelmed him for the three victims whose eyes stared at the moon, mournful and vacant. A surge of anger hit him like a sharp knife and consumed him.
But Gabriel Andersen quieted his heart, whispering softly, “They know not what they do.” And this old and ready phrase gave him the strength to stifle his rage and indignation.
But Gabriel Andersen calmed his heart, whispering softly, “They don’t know what they’re doing.” And this familiar phrase gave him the strength to suppress his anger and frustration.
II
The day was as bright and white, but the spring was already advanced. The wet soil smelt of spring. Clear cold water ran everywhere from under the loose, thawing snow. The branches of the trees were springy and elastic. For miles and miles around, the country opened up in clear azure stretches.
The day was bright and sunny, a clear sign that spring was well underway. The damp soil smelled like springtime. Fresh, cold water flowed freely from beneath the melting snow. The tree branches felt springy and flexible. For miles in every direction, the landscape spread out in clear blue expanses.
Yet the clearness and the joy of the spring day were not in the village. They were somewhere outside the village, where there were no people—in the fields, the woods and the mountains. In the village the air was stifling, heavy and terrible as in a nightmare.
Yet the brightness and joy of the spring day weren’t in the village. They were somewhere beyond the village, where there were no people—in the fields, the woods, and the mountains. In the village, the air was stifling, heavy, and dreadful like a nightmare.
Gabriel Andersen stood in the road near a crowd of dark, sad, absent-minded people and craned his neck to see the preparations for the flogging of seven peasants.
Gabriel Andersen stood on the road next to a crowd of dark, sad, distracted people and strained to see the setup for the whipping of seven peasants.
They stood in the thawing snow, and Gabriel Andersen could not persuade himself that they were people whom he had long known and understood. By that which was about to happen to them, the shameful, terrible, ineradicable thing that was to happen to them, they were separated from all the rest of the world, and so were unable to feel what he, Gabriel Andersen, felt, just as he was unable to feel what they felt. Round them were the soldiers, confidently and beautifully mounted on high upon their large steeds, who tossed their wise heads and turned their dappled wooden faces slowly from side to side, looking contemptuously at him, Gabriel Andersen, who was soon to behold this horror, this disgrace, and would do nothing, would not dare to do anything. So it seemed to Gabriel Andersen; and a sense of cold, intolerable shame gripped him as between two clamps of ice through which he could see everything without being able to move, cry out or utter a groan.
They stood in the melting snow, and Gabriel Andersen couldn't convince himself that these were people he had known well and understood for a long time. Because of what was about to happen to them, the shameful, terrible, unavoidable thing that was coming, they felt disconnected from the rest of the world, unable to experience what he, Gabriel Andersen, felt, just as he couldn't grasp what they were feeling. Surrounding them were the soldiers, confidently and gracefully mounted on their large horses, who tossed their proud heads and turned their mottled wooden faces slowly from side to side, looking down on him, Gabriel Andersen, who was soon to witness this horror, this disgrace, and would do nothing, would not even dare to act. That's how it seemed to Gabriel Andersen; a wave of cold, unbearable shame washed over him as he felt trapped between two blocks of ice, able to see everything but unable to move, scream, or even groan.
They took the first peasant. Gabriel Andersen saw his strange, imploring, hopeless look. His lips moved, but no sound was heard, and his eyes wandered. There was a bright gleam in them as in the eyes of a madman. His mind, it was evident, was no longer able to comprehend what was happening.
They grabbed the first peasant. Gabriel Andersen noticed his strange, pleading, hopeless expression. His lips moved, but no sound came out, and his eyes were unfocused. There was a wild sparkle in them, like that of a madman. It was clear that his mind could no longer grasp what was going on.
And so terrible was that face, at once full of reason and of madness, that Andersen felt relieved when they put him face downward on the snow and, instead of the fiery eyes, he saw his bare back glistening—a senseless, shameful, horrible sight.
And that face was so terrifying, a mix of sanity and insanity, that Andersen felt a sense of relief when they laid him face down on the snow. Instead of those fiery eyes, he saw his bare back shining—a mindless, embarrassing, awful sight.
The large, red-faced soldier in a red cap pushed toward him, looked down at his body with seeming delight, and then cried in a clear voice:
The big, red-faced soldier in a red cap moved closer, looked down at him with obvious pleasure, and then shouted in a clear voice:
“Well, let her go, with God’s blessing!”
"Well, let her go, with God's blessing!"
Andersen seemed not to see the soldiers, the sky, the horses or the crowd. He did not feel the cold, the terror or the shame. He did not hear the swish of the knout in the air or the savage howl of pain and despair. He only saw the bare back of a man’s body swelling up and covered over evenly with white and purple stripes. Gradually the bare back lost the semblance of human flesh. The blood oozed and squirted, forming patches, drops and rivulets, which ran down on the white, thawing snow.
Andersen didn’t seem to notice the soldiers, the sky, the horses, or the crowd. He didn’t feel the cold, the fear, or the shame. He didn’t hear the swish of the whip in the air or the savage cries of pain and despair. He only saw the bare back of a man’s body, swelling up and covered evenly with white and purple stripes. Gradually, the bare back lost its resemblance to human flesh. Blood oozed and squirted, forming patches, drops, and streams that ran down onto the white, melting snow.
Terror gripped the soul of Gabriel Andersen as he thought of the moment when the man would rise and face all the people who had seen his body bared out in the open and reduced to a bloody pulp. He closed his eyes. When he opened them, he saw four soldiers in uniform and red hats forcing another man down on the snow, his back bared just as shamefully, terribly and absurdly—a ludicrously tragic sight.
Terror seized Gabriel Andersen as he imagined the moment when the man would stand up and confront everyone who had witnessed his body exposed and mangled. He shut his eyes. When he opened them, he saw four soldiers in uniform and red hats pushing another man down into the snow, his back exposed in the same shameful, horrifying, and ridiculous way—a painfully tragic sight.
Then came the third, the fourth, and so on, to the end.
Then came the third, the fourth, and so on, to the end.
And Gabriel Andersen stood on the wet, thawing snow, craning his neck, trembling and stuttering, though he did not say a word. Dank sweat poured from his body. A sense of shame permeated his whole being. It was a humiliating feeling, having to escape being noticed so that they should not catch him and lay him there on the snow and strip him bare—him, Gabriel Andersen.
And Gabriel Andersen stood on the wet, melting snow, stretching his neck, shaking and stuttering, though he didn't say anything. Cold sweat dripped from his body. A feeling of shame filled him completely. It was a humiliating experience, having to hide so they wouldn't see him and throw him down on the snow and strip him bare—him, Gabriel Andersen.
The soldiers pressed and crowded, the horses tossed their heads, the knout swished in the air, and the bare, shamed human flesh swelled up, tore, ran over with blood, and curled like a snake. Oaths, wild shrieks rained upon the village through the clean white air of that spring day.
The soldiers pushed and crowded together, the horses tossed their heads, the whip cracked through the air, and the exposed, humiliated skin swelled, tore, bled, and curled like a snake. Curses and frantic screams filled the village on that clear, spring day.
Andersen now saw five men’s faces at the steps of the town hall, the faces of those men who had already undergone their shame. He quickly turned his eyes away. After seeing this a man must die, he thought.
Andersen now saw five men's faces at the steps of the town hall, the faces of those men who had already experienced their shame. He quickly turned his eyes away. After seeing this, a man must die, he thought.
III
There were seventeen of them, fifteen soldiers, a subaltern and a young beardless officer. The officer lay in front of the fire looking intently into the flames. The soldiers were tinkering with the firearms in the wagon.
There were seventeen of them, fifteen soldiers, a junior officer, and a young, beardless officer. The officer lay in front of the fire, gazing intently at the flames. The soldiers were messing with the firearms in the wagon.
Their grey figures moved about quietly on the black thawing ground, and occasionally stumbled across the logs sticking out from the blazing fire.
Their gray figures moved quietly on the black, melting ground and sometimes tripped over the logs jutting out from the blazing fire.
Gabriel Andersen, wearing an overcoat and carrying his cane behind his back, approached them. The subaltern, a stout fellow with a moustache, jumped up, turned from the fire, and looked at him.
Gabriel Andersen, dressed in an overcoat and holding his cane behind his back, walked up to them. The subaltern, a hefty guy with a mustache, sprang up, turned away from the fire, and stared at him.
“Who are you? What do you want?” he asked excitedly. From his tone it was evident that the soldiers feared everybody in that district, through which they went scattering death, destruction and torture.
“Who are you? What do you want?” he asked eagerly. From his tone, it was clear that the soldiers were afraid of everyone in that area, where they left a trail of death, destruction, and pain.
“Officer,” he said, “there is a man here I don’t know.”
“Officer,” he said, “there’s a guy here I don’t know.”
The officer looked at Andersen without speaking.
The officer stared at Andersen in silence.
“Officer,” said Andersen in a thin, strained voice, “my name is Michelson. I am a business man here, and I am going to the village on business. I was afraid I might be mistaken for some one else—you know.”
“Officer,” said Andersen in a weak, tense voice, “my name is Michelson. I’m a businessman here, and I’m heading to the village for work. I was worried I might be confused with someone else—you know.”
“Then what are you nosing about here for?” the officer said angrily, and turned away.
“Then what are you snooping around here for?” the officer said angrily, and turned away.
“A business man,” sneered a soldier. “He ought to be searched, this business man ought, so as not to be knocking about at night. A good one in the jaw is what he needs.”
“A businessman,” the soldier scoffed. “He should be searched, this businessman should, so he doesn’t wander around at night. A good punch in the jaw is just what he needs.”
“He’s a suspicious character, officer,” said the subaltern. “Don’t you think we’d better arrest him, what?”
“He seems like a shady character, officer,” said the subaltern. “Don’t you think we should arrest him, right?”
“Don’t,” answered the officer lazily. “I’m sick of them, damn ‘em.”
"Don't," the officer replied casually. "I'm tired of them, damn them."
Gabriel Andersen stood there without saying anything. His eyes flashed strangely in the dark by the firelight. And it was strange to see his short, substantial, clean, neat figure in the field at night among the soldiers, with his overcoat and cane and glasses glistening in the firelight.
Gabriel Andersen stood there in silence. His eyes glowed oddly in the dim light of the fire. It was unusual to see his short, solid, tidy figure in the field at night among the soldiers, with his overcoat, cane, and glasses shimmering in the firelight.
The soldiers left him and walked away. Gabriel Andersen remained standing for a while. Then he turned and left, rapidly disappearing in the darkness.
The soldiers abandoned him and walked off. Gabriel Andersen stood there for a moment. Then he turned and left, quickly vanishing into the darkness.
The night was drawing to a close. The air turned chilly, and the tops of the bushes defined themselves more clearly in the dark. Gabriel Andersen went again to the military post. But this time he hid, crouching low as he made his way under the cover of the bushes. Behind him people moved about quietly and carefully, bending the bushes, silent as shadows. Next to Gabriel, on his right, walked a tall man with a revolver in his hand.
The night was coming to an end. The air grew colder, and the tops of the bushes became clearer in the darkness. Gabriel Andersen made his way back to the military post. But this time he concealed himself, crouching low as he moved beneath the bushes. Behind him, people moved quietly and carefully, bending the branches, silent as shadows. Next to Gabriel, on his right, walked a tall man with a revolver in his hand.
The figure of a soldier on the hill outlined itself strangely, unexpectedly, not where they had been looking for it. It was faintly illumined by the gleam from the dying fire. Gabriel Andersen recognised the soldier. It was the one who had proposed that he should be searched. Nothing stirred in Andersen’s heart. His face was cold and motionless, as of a man who is asleep. Round the fire the soldiers lay stretched out sleeping, all except the subaltern, who sat with his head drooping over his knees.
The figure of a soldier on the hill stood out oddly, unexpectedly, not where they had been looking for it. It was dimly lit by the glow from the dying fire. Gabriel Andersen recognized the soldier. It was the one who had suggested he should be searched. Nothing moved in Andersen’s heart. His face was cold and still, like a man who is asleep. Around the fire, the soldiers lay stretched out sleeping, except for the subaltern, who sat with his head drooping over his knees.
The tall thin man on Andersen’s right raised the revolver and pulled the trigger. A momentary blinding flash, a deafening report.
The tall, thin man on Andersen’s right lifted the revolver and fired. A brief, blinding flash, a thunderous bang.
Andersen saw the guard lift his hands and then sit down on the ground clasping his bosom. From all directions short, crackling sparks flashed up which combined into one riving roar. The subaltern jumped up and dropped straight into the fire. Grey soldiers’ figures moved about in all directions like apparitions, throwing up their hands and falling and writhing on the black earth. The young officer ran past Andersen, fluttering his hands like some strange, frightened bird. Andersen, as if he were thinking of something else, raised his cane. With all his strength he hit the officer on the head, each blow descending with a dull, ugly thud. The officer reeled in a circle, struck a bush, and sat down after the second blow, covering his head with both hands, as children do. Some one ran up and discharged a revolver as if from Andersen’s own hand. The officer sank together in a heap and lunged with great force head foremost on the ground. His legs twitched for a while, then he curled up quietly.
Andersen watched the guard lift his hands and then sit down on the ground, clutching his chest. Sparks popped up from all directions, merging into a deafening roar. The subaltern jumped up and fell straight into the fire. Grey figures of soldiers moved around like ghosts, throwing up their hands and collapsing, writhing on the dark ground. The young officer rushed past Andersen, flailing his hands like a weird, scared bird. Andersen, as if lost in thought, raised his cane. With all his strength, he struck the officer on the head, each blow landing with a dull, terrible thud. The officer staggered in a circle, bumped into a bush, and after the second blow, sat down, covering his head with both hands like a child. Someone ran up and fired a revolver as if it were from Andersen’s own hand. The officer fell in a heap and crashed headfirst to the ground. His legs twitched for a moment before he curled up quietly.
The shots ceased. Black men with white faces, ghostly grey in the dark, moved about the dead bodies of the soldiers, taking away their arms and ammunition.
The gunfire stopped. Black men with white faces, eerily pale in the darkness, moved around the dead soldiers, collecting their weapons and ammo.
Andersen watched all this with a cold, attentive stare. When all was over, he went up, took hold of the burned subaltern’s legs, and tried to remove the body from the fire. But it was too heavy for him, and he let it go.
Andersen watched all of this with a cold, focused gaze. When everything was done, he walked over, grabbed the legs of the burned officer, and tried to pull the body from the fire. But it was too heavy for him, so he let go.
IV
Andersen sat motionless on the steps of the town hall, and thought. He thought of how he, Gabriel Andersen, with his spectacles, cane, overcoat and poems, had lied and betrayed fifteen men. He thought it was terrible, yet there was neither pity, shame nor regret in his heart. Were he to be set free, he knew that he, Gabriel Andersen, with the spectacles and poems, would go straightway and do it again. He tried to examine himself, to see what was going on inside his soul. But his thoughts were heavy and confused. For some reason it was more painful for him to think of the three men lying on the snow, looking at the pale disk of the far-off moon with their dead, unseeing eyes, than of the murdered officer whom he had struck two dry, ugly blows on the head. Of his own death he did not think. It seemed to him that he had done with everything long, long ago. Something had died, had gone out and left him empty, and he must not think about it.
Andersen sat still on the steps of the town hall, lost in thought. He reflected on how he, Gabriel Andersen, with his glasses, cane, overcoat, and poems, had deceived and betrayed fifteen men. He found it awful, yet felt no pity, shame, or regret in his heart. If he were to be set free, he knew that he, Gabriel Andersen, with the glasses and poems, would immediately go and do it all over again. He attempted to introspect, to understand what was happening inside his soul. But his thoughts felt heavy and muddled. For some reason, it pained him more to imagine the three men lying in the snow, staring at the pale light of the distant moon with their dead, unseeing eyes, than to think about the officer he had struck with two brutal blows to the head. He did not contemplate his own death. It felt as though he had put everything behind him a long time ago. Something had died within him, leaving him hollow, and he must not dwell on it.
And when they grabbed him by the shoulder and he rose, and they quickly led him through the garden where the cabbages raised their dry heads, he could not formulate a single thought.
And when they grabbed him by the shoulder and he got up, they quickly led him through the garden where the cabbages lifted their dry heads, he couldn't think of a single thing.
He was conducted to the road and placed at the railing with his back to one of the iron bars. He fixed his spectacles, put his hands behind him, and stood there with his neat, stocky body, his head slightly inclined to one side.
He was taken to the road and positioned at the railing with his back against one of the iron bars. He adjusted his glasses, placed his hands behind him, and stood there with his tidy, stocky build, his head slightly tilted to one side.
At the last moment he looked in front of him and saw rifle barrels pointing at his head, chest and stomach, and pale faces with trembling lips. He distinctly saw how one barrel levelled at his forehead suddenly dropped.
At the last moment, he looked ahead and saw rifle barrels aimed at his head, chest, and stomach, with pale faces and trembling lips. He could clearly see how one barrel aimed at his forehead suddenly dropped.
Something strange and incomprehensible, as if no longer of this world, no longer earthly, passed through Andersen’s mind. He straightened himself to the full height of his short body and threw back his head in simple pride. A strange indistinct sense of cleanness, strength and pride filled his soul, and everything—the sun and the sky and the people and the field and death—seemed to him insignificant, remote and useless.
Something strange and hard to understand, as if it didn’t belong to this world anymore, passed through Andersen’s mind. He stood tall despite his short stature and lifted his head with a sense of pride. A vague feeling of purity, strength, and pride filled his soul, and everything—the sun, the sky, the people, the fields, and even death—felt insignificant, distant, and pointless.
The bullets hit him in the chest, in the left eye, in the stomach, went through his clean coat buttoned all the way up. His glasses shivered into bits. He uttered a shriek, circled round, and fell with his face against one of the iron bars, his one remaining eye wide open. He clawed the ground with his outstretched hands as if trying to support himself.
The bullets struck him in the chest, in the left eye, and in the stomach, piercing his clean coat that was buttoned all the way up. His glasses shattered into pieces. He let out a scream, turned around, and fell with his face against one of the iron bars, his one remaining eye wide open. He clawed at the ground with his outstretched hands as if trying to hold himself up.
The officer, who had turned green, rushed toward him, and senselessly thrust the revolver against his neck, and fired twice. Andersen stretched out on the ground.
The officer, who had gone pale, ran over to him and recklessly pressed the gun against his neck, firing twice. Andersen collapsed onto the ground.
The soldiers left quickly. But Andersen remained pressed flat to the ground. The index finger of his left hand continued to quiver for about ten seconds.
The soldiers left in a hurry. But Andersen stayed pressed flat against the ground. The index finger of his left hand kept twitching for about ten seconds.
THE OUTRAGE—A TRUE STORY
BY ALEKSANDR I. KUPRIN
It was five o’clock on a July afternoon. The heat was terrible. The whole of the huge stone-built town breathed out heat like a glowing furnace. The glare of the white-walled house was insufferable. The asphalt pavements grew soft and burned the feet. The shadows of the acacias spread over the cobbled road, pitiful and weary. They too seemed hot. The sea, pale in the sunlight, lay heavy and immobile as one dead. Over the streets hung a white dust.
It was five o’clock on a July afternoon. The heat was unbearable. The entire huge stone-built town radiated heat like a blazing furnace. The glare from the white-walled houses was relentless. The asphalt pavements softened and burned the feet. The shadows of the acacias stretched over the cobblestone road, looking pitiful and exhausted. They also seemed to be sweltering. The sea, washed out in the sunlight, lay heavy and still like a corpse. A layer of white dust hung over the streets.
In the foyer of one of the private theatres a small committee of local barristers who had undertaken to conduct the cases of those who had suffered in the last pogrom against the Jews was reaching the end of its daily task. There were nineteen of them, all juniors, young, progressive and conscientious men. The sitting was without formality, and white suits of duck, flannel and alpaca were in the majority. They sat anywhere, at little marble tables, and the chairman stood in front of an empty counter where chocolates were sold in the winter.
In the lobby of one of the private theaters, a small group of local lawyers who had taken on the cases of those affected by the recent pogrom against the Jews was finishing up their daily work. There were nineteen of them, all junior members, young, progressive, and dedicated. The gathering was informal, with most wearing white suits made of duck, flannel, and alpaca. They sat wherever they liked, at small marble tables, while the chairman stood in front of an empty counter that usually sold chocolates in the winter.
The barristers were quite exhausted by the heat which poured in through the windows, with the dazzling sunlight and the noise of the streets. The proceedings went lazily and with a certain irritation.
The lawyers were really worn out by the heat coming in through the windows, along with the bright sunlight and the noise from the streets. The proceedings dragged on slowly and with some irritation.
A tall young man with a fair moustache and thin hair was in the chair. He was dreaming voluptuously how he would be off in an instant on his new-bought bicycle to the bungalow. He would undress quickly, and without waiting to cool, still bathed in sweat, would fling himself into the clear, cold, sweet-smelling sea. His whole body was enervated and tense, thrilled by the thought. Impatiently moving the papers before him, he spoke in a drowsy voice.
A tall young man with a light mustache and thin hair sat in the chair. He was dreamily imagining how he could hop on his new bike and head straight to the bungalow. He would change quickly, and without taking a moment to cool down, still sweating, he would dive into the clear, cold, refreshing sea. His whole body felt both drained and excited, thrilled by the thought. Impatiently shuffling the papers in front of him, he spoke in a sleepy tone.
“So, Joseph Moritzovich will conduct the case of Rubinchik... Perhaps there is still a statement to be made on the order of the day?”
“So, Joseph Moritzovich will handle the Rubinchik case... Maybe there’s still something to be discussed regarding the agenda?”
His youngest colleague, a short, stout Karaite, very black and lively, said in a whisper so that every one could hear: “On the order of the day, the best thing would be iced kvas...”
His youngest colleague, a short, stocky Karaite, very dark and energetic, said in a whisper loud enough for everyone to hear: “For today’s agenda, the best option would be iced kvas...”
The chairman gave him a stern side-glance, but could not restrain a smile. He sighed and put both his hands on the table to raise himself and declare the meeting closed, when the doorkeeper, who stood at the entrance to the theatre, suddenly moved forward and said: “There are seven people outside, sir. They want to come in.”
The chairman shot him a serious look but couldn't help but smile. He sighed and placed both hands on the table to lift himself up and announce the meeting's end when the doorkeeper, who was standing at the entrance to the theater, suddenly stepped forward and said, “There are seven people outside, sir. They want to come in.”
The chairman looked impatiently round the company.
The chairman glanced around the room, showing signs of impatience.
“What is to be done, gentlemen?”
“What should we do, everyone?”
Voices were heard.
Voices were heard.
“Next time. Basta!”
“Next time. Enough!”
“Let ‘em put it in writing.”
“Let them put it in writing.”
“If they’ll get it over quickly... Decide it at once.”
“If they’ll finish it quickly... Make a decision right away.”
“Let ‘em go to the devil. Phew! It’s like boiling pitch.”
“Let them go to hell. Phew! It’s like boiling tar.”
“Let them in.” The chairman gave a sign with his head, annoyed. “Then bring me a Vichy, please. But it must be cold.”
“Let them in.” The chairman nodded, looking annoyed. “And bring me a Vichy, please. But make sure it’s cold.”
The porter opened the door and called down the corridor: “Come in. They say you may.”
The porter opened the door and called down the hallway, “Come in. They said you could.”
Then seven of the most surprising and unexpected individuals filed into the foyer. First appeared a full-grown, confident man in a smart suit, of the colour of dry sea-sand, in a magnificent pink shirt with white stripes and a crimson rose in his buttonhole. From the front his head looked like an upright bean, from the side like a horizontal bean. His face was adorned with a strong, bushy, martial moustache. He wore dark blue pince-nez on his nose, on his hands straw-coloured gloves. In his left hand he held a black walking-stick with a silver mount, in his right a light blue handkerchief.
Then seven of the most surprising and unexpected people walked into the foyer. First came a confident man in a sharp suit the color of dry sand, wearing a vibrant pink shirt with white stripes and a crimson rose in his lapel. From the front, his head looked like an upright bean; from the side, it resembled a horizontal bean. His face sported a strong, bushy mustache. He had dark blue pince-nez glasses perched on his nose and wore straw-colored gloves on his hands. In his left hand, he held a black walking stick with a silver handle, and in his right, a light blue handkerchief.
The other six produced a strange, chaotic, incongruous impression, exactly as though they had all hastily pooled not merely their clothes, but their hands, feet and heads as well. There was a man with the splendid profile of a Roman senator, dressed in rags and tatters. Another wore an elegant dress waistcoat, from the deep opening of which a dirty Little-Russian shirt leapt to the eye. Here were the unbalanced faces of the criminal type, but looking with a confidence that nothing could shake. All these men, in spite of their apparent youth, evidently possessed a large experience of life, an easy manner, a bold approach, and some hidden, suspicious cunning.
The other six gave off a strange, chaotic, and mismatched vibe, as if they had all quickly thrown together not just their clothes, but also their hands, feet, and heads. There was a man with the striking profile of a Roman senator, dressed in rags and torn clothing. Another one wore a classy waistcoat, from which a dirty Little-Russian shirt was practically jumping out. Here were faces that hinted at a criminal background, yet they all looked with a confidence that seemed unshakeable. Despite their apparent youth, all these men clearly had a lot of life experience, an easygoing attitude, a bold approach, and some hidden, shifty cunning.
The gentleman in the sandy suit bowed just his head, neatly and easily, and said with a half-question in his voice: “Mr. Chairman?”
The guy in the light brown suit nodded his head politely and said with a hint of curiosity in his voice: “Mr. Chairman?”
“Yes. I am the chairman. What is your business?”
“Yes. I’m the chairman. What do you need?”
“We—all whom you see before you,” the gentleman began in a quiet voice and turned round to indicate his companions, “we come as delegates from the United Rostov-Kharkov-and-Odessa-Nikolayev Association of Thieves.”
“We—all of us you see here,” the gentleman began in a soft voice and turned to gesture to his companions, “we are here as representatives from the United Rostov-Kharkov-and-Odessa-Nikolayev Association of Thieves.”
The barristers began to shift in their seats.
The lawyers started to move around in their chairs.
The chairman flung himself back and opened his eyes wide. “Association of what?” he said, perplexed.
The chairman threw himself back and opened his eyes wide. “Association of what?” he said, confused.
“The Association of Thieves,” the gentleman in the sandy suit coolly repeated. “As for myself, my comrades did me the signal honour of electing me as the spokesman of the deputation.”
“The Association of Thieves,” the man in the sandy suit calmly repeated. “As for me, my friends honored me by electing me as the spokesperson for the group.”
“Very ... pleased,” the chairman said uncertainly.
“Very ... happy,” the chairman said hesitantly.
“Thank you. All seven of us are ordinary thieves—naturally of different departments. The Association has authorised us to put before your esteemed Committee”—the gentleman again made an elegant bow—“our respectful demand for assistance.”
“Thank you. All seven of us are just regular thieves—of course, from different departments. The Association has given us permission to present to your esteemed Committee”—the gentleman bowed gracefully again—“our respectful request for help.”
“I don’t quite understand ... quite frankly ... what is the connection...” The chairman waved his hands helplessly. “However, please go on.”
"I don't really get it ... to be honest ... what the connection is..." The chairman waved his hands in frustration. "But please, continue."
“The matter about which we have the courage and the honour to apply to you, gentlemen, is very clear, very simple, and very brief. It will take only six or seven minutes. I consider it my duty to warn you of this beforehand, in view of the late hour and the 115 degrees that Fahrenheit marks in the shade.” The orator expectorated slightly and glanced at his superb gold watch. “You see, in the reports that have lately appeared in the local papers of the melancholy and terrible days of the last pogrom, there have very often been indications that among the instigators of the pogrom who were paid and organised by the police—the dregs of society, consisting of drunkards, tramps, souteneurs, and hooligans from the slums—thieves were also to be found. At first we were silent, but finally we considered ourselves under the necessity of protesting against such an unjust and serious accusation, before the face of the whole of intellectual society. I know well that in the eye of the law we are offenders and enemies of society. But imagine only for a moment, gentlemen, the situation of this enemy of society when he is accused wholesale of an offence which he not only never committed, but which he is ready to resist with the whole strength of his soul. It goes without saying that he will feel the outrage of such an injustice more keenly than a normal, average, fortunate citizen. Now, we declare that the accusation brought against us is utterly devoid of all basis, not merely of fact but even of logic. I intend to prove this in a few words if the honourable committee will kindly listen.”
“The issue we have the courage and honor to bring to your attention, gentlemen, is very clear, simple, and brief. It will only take about six or seven minutes. I feel it's my duty to warn you about this ahead of time, considering the late hour and the 115 degrees Fahrenheit in the shade.” The speaker cleared his throat slightly and glanced at his impressive gold watch. “As you may have seen in the recent local newspaper reports about the tragic events of the last pogrom, there have often been hints that among those instigating the pogrom, who were paid and organized by the police—the lowest elements of society, including drunks, vagrants, pimps, and thugs from the slums—there were also thieves. Initially, we remained silent, but ultimately, we felt compelled to protest against such an unfair and serious accusation in front of the entire intellectual community. I understand that in the eyes of the law, we are seen as offenders and enemies of society. But just think for a moment, gentlemen, about the situation of this so-called enemy of society when he is falsely accused of an offense he never committed and is actually prepared to fight against with all his strength. It goes without saying that he will feel the sting of such injustice more intensely than an average, fortunate citizen. We assert that the accusation against us is completely unfounded, lacking both real evidence and even logic. I intend to prove this in a few words if the honorable committee will kindly listen.”
“Proceed,” said the chairman.
“Go ahead,” said the chairman.
“Please do ... Please ...” was heard from the barristers, now animated.
“Please do ... Please ...” was heard from the lawyers, now energized.
“I offer you my sincere thanks in the name of all my comrades. Believe me, you will never repent your attention to the representatives of our ... well, let us say, slippery, but nevertheless difficult, profession. ‘So we begin,’ as Giraldoni sings in the prologue to Pagliacci.
“I offer you my heartfelt thanks on behalf of all my teammates. Trust me, you’ll never regret your support for the representatives of our ... let’s just say, tricky, but still challenging, profession. ‘So we begin,’ as Giraldoni sings in the prologue to Pagliacci.
“But first I would ask your permission, Mr. Chairman, to quench my thirst a little... Porter, bring me a lemonade and a glass of English bitter, there’s a good fellow. Gentlemen, I will not speak of the moral aspect of our profession nor of its social importance. Doubtless you know better than I the striking and brilliant paradox of Proudhon: La propriete c’est le vol—a paradox if you like, but one that has never yet been refuted by the sermons of cowardly bourgeois or fat priests. For instance: a father accumulates a million by energetic and clever exploitation, and leaves it to his son—a rickety, lazy, ignorant, degenerate idiot, a brainless maggot, a true parasite. Potentially a million rubles is a million working days, the absolutely irrational right to labour, sweat, life, and blood of a terrible number of men. Why? What is the ground of reason? Utterly unknown. Then why not agree with the proposition, gentlemen, that our profession is to some extent as it were a correction of the excessive accumulation of values in the hands of individuals, and serves as a protest against all the hardships, abominations, arbitrariness, violence, and negligence of the human personality, against all the monstrosities created by the bourgeois capitalistic organisation of modern society? Sooner or later, this order of things will assuredly be overturned by the social revolution. Property will pass away into the limbo of melancholy memories and with it, alas! we will disappear from the face of the earth, we, les braves chevaliers d’industrie.”
“But first, Mr. Chairman, may I quench my thirst a bit? Porter, please bring me a lemonade and a glass of English bitter, if you wouldn’t mind. Gentlemen, I won't get into the moral aspect of our profession or its social significance. Surely, you are more familiar than I with the striking and brilliant paradox of Proudhon: La propriété c’est le vol—a paradox, if you will, but one that has never been disproved by the sermons of cowardly bourgeois or overweight priests. For instance, a father earns a million through hard and clever exploitation, and then leaves it to his son—a feeble, lazy, ignorant, degenerate fool, a mindless parasite, a true burden on society. Potentially, a million rubles represents a million working days, the absolutely irrational right to the labor, sweat, life, and blood of countless men. Why? What justifies this? It’s utterly unknown. So why not agree, gentlemen, that our profession is somewhat of a correction for the excessive accumulation of wealth in individual hands, and acts as a protest against all the hardships, atrocities, abuses, violence, and neglect of human dignity, against all the horrors created by the bourgeois capitalist structure of modern society? Sooner or later, this system will undoubtedly be toppled by social revolution. Property will fade into the realm of sad memories and, alas, so will we, les braves chevaliers d’industrie.”
The orator paused to take the tray from the hands of the porter, and placed it near to his hand on the table.
The speaker stopped to grab the tray from the porter's hands and set it down next to his hand on the table.
“Excuse me, gentlemen... Here, my good man, take this,... and by the way, when you go out shut the door close behind you.”
“Excuse me, gentlemen... Here, my good man, take this,... and by the way, when you leave, please shut the door behind you.”
“Very good, your Excellency!” the porter bawled in jest.
“Very good, Your Excellency!” the porter shouted playfully.
The orator drank off half a glass and continued: “However, let us leave aside the philosophical, social, and economic aspects of the question. I do not wish to fatigue your attention. I must nevertheless point out that our profession very closely approaches the idea of that which is called art. Into it enter all the elements which go to form art—vocation, inspiration, fantasy, inventiveness, ambition, and a long and arduous apprenticeship to the science. From it is absent virtue alone, concerning which the great Karamzin wrote with such stupendous and fiery fascination. Gentlemen, nothing is further from my intention than to trifle with you and waste your precious time with idle paradoxes; but I cannot avoid expounding my idea briefly. To an outsider’s ear it sounds absurdly wild and ridiculous to speak of the vocation of a thief. However, I venture to assure you that this vocation is a reality. There are men who possess a peculiarly strong visual memory, sharpness and accuracy of eye, presence of mind, dexterity of hand, and above all a subtle sense of touch, who are as it were born into God’s world for the sole and special purpose of becoming distinguished card-sharpers. The pickpockets’ profession demands extraordinary nimbleness and agility, a terrific certainty of movement, not to mention a ready wit, a talent for observation and strained attention. Some have a positive vocation for breaking open safes: from their tenderest childhood they are attracted by the mysteries of every kind of complicated mechanism—bicycles, sewing machines, clock-work toys and watches. Finally, gentlemen, there are people with an hereditary animus against private property. You may call this phenomenon degeneracy. But I tell you that you cannot entice a true thief, and thief by vocation, into the prose of honest vegetation by any gingerbread reward, or by the offer of a secure position, or by the gift of money, or by a woman’s love: because there is here a permanent beauty of risk, a fascinating abyss of danger, the delightful sinking of the heart, the impetuous pulsation of life, the ecstasy! You are armed with the protection of the law, by locks, revolvers, telephones, police and soldiery; but we only by our own dexterity, cunning and fearlessness. We are the foxes, and society—is a chicken-run guarded by dogs. Are you aware that the most artistic and gifted natures in our villages become horse-thieves and poachers? What would you have? Life is so meagre, so insipid, so intolerably dull to eager and high-spirited souls!
The speaker finished half a glass and continued: “But let's set aside the philosophical, social, and economic sides of this issue. I don’t want to wear you out. I still need to mention that our profession closely resembles what we call art. It includes all the elements that make up art—passion, inspiration, creativity, inventiveness, ambition, and a long and tough apprenticeship in the craft. The only thing missing is virtue, about which the great Karamzin wrote with amazing intensity. Gentlemen, I have no intention to waste your time with trivial debates, but I must briefly share my thoughts. To an outsider, the idea of a thief having a vocation may sound completely absurd and ridiculous. However, I assure you that this vocation is real. There are people with an exceptionally strong visual memory, keen eyesight, quick thinking, agile hands, and above all, a delicate sense of touch, who seem to be born for the singular purpose of becoming skilled card sharps. The job of a pickpocket requires incredible nimbleness and agility, absolute certainty in their movements, not to mention a quick wit, keen observation, and focused attention. Some are naturally gifted at breaking into safes: from a young age, they are drawn to the secrets of all sorts of complex mechanisms—bicycles, sewing machines, clockwork toys, and watches. Finally, gentlemen, there are people with a hereditary disdain for private property. You might call this degeneracy. But I tell you, you cannot lure a true thief, one who is a thief by nature, into honest work with any rewards, secure positions, money, or a woman's love: because there is an enduring beauty in the risk, an exciting abyss of danger, the thrilling excitement of life! You have the support of the law, locks, guns, phones, police, and soldiers; but we rely solely on our own skill, cunning, and fearlessness. We are the foxes, and society is a chicken coop guarded by dogs. Are you aware that the most artistic and talented individuals in our communities often become horse thieves and poachers? What do you expect? Life is so bare, so bland, so unbearably dull for eager and spirited souls!”
“I pass on to inspiration. Gentlemen, doubtless you have had to read of thefts that were supernatural in design and execution. In the headlines of the newspapers they are called ‘An Amazing Robbery,’ or ‘An Ingenious Swindle,’ or again ‘A Clever Ruse of the Gangsters.’ In such cases our bourgeois paterfamilias waves his hands and exclaims: ‘What a terrible thing! If only their abilities were turned to good—their inventiveness, their amazing knowledge of human psychology, their self-possession, their fearlessness, their incomparable histrionic powers! What extraordinary benefits they would bring to the country!’ But it is well known that the bourgeois paterfamilias was specially devised by Heaven to utter commonplaces and trivialities. I myself sometimes—we thieves are sentimental people, I confess—I myself sometimes admire a beautiful sunset in Aleksandra Park or by the sea-shore. And I am always certain beforehand that some one near me will say with infallible aplomb: ‘Look at it. If it were put into picture no one would ever believe it!’ I turn round and naturally I see a self-satisfied, full-fed paterfamilias, who delights in repeating some one else’s silly statement as though it were his own. As for our dear country, the bourgeois paterfamilias looks upon it as though it were a roast turkey. If you’ve managed to cut the best part of the bird for yourself, eat it quietly in a comfortable corner and praise God. But he’s not really the important person. I was led away by my detestation of vulgarity and I apologise for the digression. The real point is that genius and inspiration, even when they are not devoted to the service of the Orthodox Church, remain rare and beautiful things. Progress is a law—and theft too has its creation.
“I move on to inspiration. Gentlemen, you’ve probably read about thefts that were extraordinary in their planning and execution. The newspapers label them ‘An Amazing Heist,’ or ‘An Ingenious Scam,’ or sometimes ‘A Clever Trick by the Gangsters.’ In these situations, our typical middle-class family man throws up his hands and exclaims: ‘What a terrible thing! If only their talents were used for good—their creativity, their remarkable understanding of human nature, their composure, their boldness, their unmatched acting skills! What incredible contributions they could make to the country!’ But it’s well known that the middle-class family man was specifically created by fate to spout clichés and trivial remarks. I myself sometimes—us thieves are sentimental, I admit—I sometimes admire a beautiful sunset in Aleksandra Park or by the beach. And I always know in advance that someone nearby will say with unshakeable confidence: ‘Look at that. If it were painted, no one would believe it!’ I turn around and, of course, I see a smug, well-fed family man, relishing the chance to repeat someone else’s foolish statement as if it were his own. As for our beloved country, the middle-class paterfamilias views it like a roast turkey. If you’ve managed to carve out the best piece for yourself, enjoy it quietly in a cozy spot and thank your lucky stars. But he’s not really the key player. I got sidetracked by my disdain for banality, and I’m sorry for the detour. The main point is that genius and inspiration, even when they’re not for the service of the Orthodox Church, remain rare and beautiful things. Progress is a law—and theft also has its own creation.”
“Finally, our profession is by no means as easy and pleasant as it seems to the first glance. It demands long experience, constant practice, slow and painful apprenticeship. It comprises in itself hundreds of supple, skilful processes that the cleverest juggler cannot compass. That I may not give you only empty words, gentlemen, I will perform a few experiments before you now. I ask you to have every confidence in the demonstrators. We are all at present in the enjoyment of legal freedom, and though we are usually watched, and every one of us is known by face, and our photographs adorn the albums of all detective departments, for the time being we are not under the necessity of hiding ourselves from anybody. If any one of you should recognise any of us in the future under different circumstances, we ask you earnestly always to act in accordance with your professional duties and your obligations as citizens. In grateful return for your kind attention we have decided to declare your property inviolable, and to invest it with a thieves’ taboo. However, I proceed to business.”
“Finally, our profession is definitely not as easy and enjoyable as it may appear at first glance. It requires extensive experience, ongoing practice, and a long, challenging apprenticeship. It involves countless flexible, skilled processes that even the most talented performer cannot master. To ensure I’m not just giving empty words, gentlemen, I will carry out a few experiments for you now. I ask you to trust the demonstrators completely. We are currently enjoying legal freedom, and although we are usually monitored and recognized by face, with our photos in every detective agency's albums, for now, we do not need to hide from anyone. If any of you happen to recognize us in the future in different situations, we ask that you always act according to your professional responsibilities and obligations as citizens. In gratitude for your kind attention, we have decided to protect your property and impose a thieves’ taboo on it. Now, let’s get down to business.”
The orator turned round and gave an order: “Sesoi the Great, will you come this way!”
The speaker turned around and said, “Sesoi the Great, can you come over here!”
An enormous fellow with a stoop, whose hands reached to his knees, without a forehead or a neck, like a big, fair Hercules, came forward. He grinned stupidly and rubbed his left eyebrow in his confusion.
A huge guy with a hunch, whose hands reached down to his knees, with no forehead or neck, like a big, blond Hercules, stepped forward. He grinned foolishly and rubbed his left eyebrow in his embarrassment.
“Can’t do nothin’ here,” he said hoarsely.
"Can't do anything here," he said hoarsely.
The gentleman in the sandy suit spoke for him, turning to the committee.
The guy in the beige suit spoke for him, addressing the committee.
“Gentlemen, before you stands a respected member of our association. His specialty is breaking open safes, iron strong boxes, and other receptacles for monetary tokens. In his night work he sometimes avails himself of the electric current of the lighting installation for fusing metals. Unfortunately he has nothing on which he can demonstrate the best items of his repertoire. He will open the most elaborate lock irreproachably... By the way, this door here, it’s locked, is it not?”
“Gentlemen, before you is a respected member of our organization. His specialty is breaking into safes, iron strong boxes, and other containers for money. In his nighttime work, he sometimes uses the electric current from the lighting system to fuse metals. Unfortunately, he has nothing here to showcase the best parts of his skill set. He can open the most complicated lock flawlessly... By the way, this door here is locked, isn’t it?”
Every one turned to look at the door, on which a printed notice hung: “Stage Door. Strictly Private.”
Everyone turned to look at the door, where a printed notice hung: “Stage Door. Strictly Private.”
“Yes, the door’s locked, evidently,” the chairman agreed.
"Yes, the door's locked, obviously," the chairman agreed.
“Admirable. Sesoi the Great, will you be so kind?”
“Impressive. Sesoi the Great, could you please be so kind?”
“‘Tain’t nothin’ at all,” said the giant leisurely.
“It's nothing at all,” said the giant casually.
He went close to the door, shook it cautiously with his hand, took out of his pocket a small bright instrument, bent down to the keyhole, made some almost imperceptible movements with the tool, suddenly straightened and flung the door wide in silence. The chairman had his watch in his hands. The whole affair took only ten seconds.
He approached the door, shook it gently with his hand, pulled out a small shiny tool from his pocket, leaned down to the keyhole, made some barely noticeable adjustments with the tool, then suddenly stood up and opened the door wide without a sound. The chairman was holding his watch. The whole thing took only ten seconds.
“Thank you, Sesoi the Great,” said the gentleman in the sandy suit politely. “You may go back to your seat.”
“Thank you, Sesoi the Great,” said the man in the beige suit politely. “You can return to your seat now.”
But the chairman interrupted in some alarm: “Excuse me. This is all very interesting and instructive, but ... is it included in your esteemed colleague’s profession to be able to lock the door again?”
But the chairman interrupted with some concern: “Excuse me. This is all very interesting and informative, but ... is it within your respected colleague's expertise to be able to lock the door again?”
“Ah, mille pardons.” The gentleman bowed hurriedly. “It slipped my mind. Sesoi the Great, would you oblige?”
“Ah, my apologies.” The gentleman bowed quickly. “It slipped my mind. Sesoi the Great, would you help me out?”
The door was locked with the same adroitness and the same silence. The esteemed colleague waddled back to his friends, grinning.
The door was locked with the same skill and the same quietness. The respected colleague waddled back to his friends, smiling.
“Now I will have the honour to show you the skill of one of our comrades who is in the line of picking pockets in theatres and railway-stations,” continued the orator. “He is still very young, but you may to some extent judge from the delicacy of his present work of the heights he will attain by diligence. Yasha!” A swarthy youth in a blue silk blouse and long glacé boots, like a gipsy, came forward with a swagger, fingering the tassels of his belt, and merrily screwing up his big, impudent black eyes with yellow whites.
“Now I have the honor of showcasing the skills of one of our friends who specializes in pickpocketing at theaters and train stations,” the speaker continued. “He’s still quite young, but you can get a sense of his talent from the finesse of his current work and the heights he may reach through hard work. Yasha!” A dark-skinned young man in a blue silk shirt and shiny long boots, looking like a gypsy, stepped forward confidently, playing with the tassels of his belt and cheerfully squinting his large, bold black eyes with yellowish whites.
“Gentlemen,” said the gentleman in the sandy suit persuasively, “I must ask if one of you would be kind enough to submit himself to a little experiment. I assure you this will be an exhibition only, just a game.”
“Gentlemen,” said the man in the sandy suit persuasively, “I must ask if one of you would be kind enough to participate in a little experiment. I assure you this will be just a demonstration, merely a game.”
He looked round over the seated company.
He glanced around at the people sitting there.
The short plump Karaite, black as a beetle, came forward from his table.
The short, chubby Karaite, as black as a beetle, stepped forward from his table.
“At your service,” he said amusedly.
“At your service,” he said with a chuckle.
“Yasha!” The orator signed with his head.
“Yasha!” The speaker nodded with his head.
Yasha came close to the solicitor. On his left arm, which was bent, hung a bright-coloured, figured scarf.
Yasha approached the lawyer. On his bent left arm, there was a brightly colored, patterned scarf.
“Suppose yer in church or at the bar in one of the halls,—or watchin’ a circus,” he began in a sugary, fluent voice. “I see straight off—there’s a toff... Excuse me, sir. Suppose you’re the toff. There’s no offence—just means a rich gent, decent enough, but don’t know his way about. First—what’s he likely to have about ‘im? All sorts. Mostly, a ticker and a chain. Whereabouts does he keep ‘em? Somewhere in his top vest pocket—here. Others have ‘em in the bottom pocket. Just here. Purse—most always in the trousers, except when a greeny keeps it in his jacket. Cigar-case. Have a look first what it is—gold, silver—with a monogram. Leather—what decent man’d soil his hands? Cigar-case. Seven pockets: here, here, here, up there, there, here and here again. That’s right, ain’t it? That’s how you go to work.”
“Imagine you’re at church or at a bar in one of the halls—or watching a circus,” he began in a sweet, smooth voice. “I can tell right away—there’s a fancy guy... Excuse me, sir. Let’s say you’re the fancy guy. No offense—just means a wealthy gentleman, decent enough, but doesn’t know his way around. First—what might he have on him? All sorts. Mostly, a watch and a chain. Where does he keep them? Somewhere in his top vest pocket—right here. Others keep them in the bottom pocket. Just here. Wallet—usually in the pants, except when a newbie keeps it in his jacket. Cigar case. First, take a look at what it is—gold, silver—with a monogram. Leather—what decent man would soil his hands? Cigar case. Seven pockets: here, here, here, up there, there, here, and here again. That’s right, isn’t it? That’s how you go about it.”
As he spoke the young man smiled. His eyes shone straight into the barrister’s. With a quick, dexterous movement of his right hand he pointed to various portions of his clothes.
As he spoke, the young man smiled. His eyes sparkled directly into the barrister’s. With a quick, skillful movement of his right hand, he pointed to different parts of his clothes.
“Then again you might see a pin here in the tie. However we do not appropriate. Such gents nowadays—they hardly ever wear a real stone. Then I comes up to him. I begin straight off to talk to him like a gent: ‘Sir, would you be so kind as to give me a light from your cigarette’—or something of the sort. At any rate, I enter into conversation. What’s next? I look him straight in the peepers, just like this. Only two of me fingers are at it—just this and this.” Yasha lifted two fingers of his right hand on a level with the solicitor’s face, the forefinger and the middle finger and moved them about.
“Then again, you might notice a pin here in the tie. But we don’t really use those anymore. These guys nowadays—they hardly ever wear a real stone. So, I walk up to him. I start off by talking to him like a gentleman: ‘Excuse me, would you mind giving me a light from your cigarette?’—or something like that. Anyway, I get into a conversation. What’s next? I look him straight in the eyes, just like this. Only two of my fingers are doing the talking—just this one and this one.” Yasha held up two fingers of his right hand at the level of the solicitor’s face, the forefinger and the middle finger, and moved them around.
“D’ you see? With these two fingers I run over the whole pianner. Nothin’ wonderful in it: one, two, three—ready. Any man who wasn’t stupid could learn easily. That’s all it is. Most ordinary business. I thank you.”
“Do you see? With these two fingers, I can play the whole piano. There’s nothing special about it: one, two, three—done. Any guy who isn’t dumb could learn it easily. That’s all there is to it. Just regular stuff. Thank you.”
The pickpocket swung on his heel as if to return to his seat.
The pickpocket pivoted on his heel as if he was going back to his seat.
“Yasha!” The gentleman in the sandy suit said with meaning weight. “Yasha!” he repeated sternly.
“Yasha!” The man in the sandy suit said with significant weight. “Yasha!” he repeated firmly.
Yasha stopped. His back was turned to the barrister, but be evidently gave his representative an imploring look, because the latter frowned and shook his head.
Yasha stopped. His back was turned to the lawyer, but he clearly gave his representative a desperate look, as the latter frowned and shook his head.
“Yasha!” he said for the third time, in a threatening tone.
“Yasha!” he said for the third time, in a menacing tone.
“Huh!” The young thief grunted in vexation and turned to face the solicitor. “Where’s your little watch, sir?” he said in a piping voice.
“Huh!” The young thief huffed in annoyance and turned to face the lawyer. “Where’s your little watch, sir?” he said in a high-pitched voice.
“Oh!” the Karaite brought himself up sharp.
“Oh!” the Karaite snapped to attention.
“You see—now you say ‘Oh!’” Yasha continued reproachfully. “All the while you were admiring me right hand, I was operatin’ yer watch with my left. Just with these two little fingers, under the scarf. That’s why we carry a scarf. Since your chain’s not worth anything—a present from some mamselle and the watch is a gold one, I’ve left you the chain as a keepsake. Take it,” he added with a sigh, holding out the watch.
“You see—now you’re saying ‘Oh!’” Yasha continued, accusingly. “While you were admiring my right hand, I was working your watch with my left. Just with these two little fingers, under the scarf. That’s why we use a scarf. Since your chain isn’t worth anything—a gift from some mamselle—and the watch is real gold, I’ve left you the chain as a keepsake. Take it,” he said with a sigh, holding out the watch.
“But ... That is clever,” the barrister said in confusion. “I didn’t notice it at all.”
“But ... That’s clever,” the lawyer said, puzzled. “I didn’t notice it at all.”
“That’s our business,” Yasha said with pride.
“That's our business,” Yasha said proudly.
He swaggered back to his comrades. Meantime the orator took a drink from his glass and continued.
He strutted back to his friends. In the meantime, the speaker took a sip from his glass and carried on.
“Now, gentlemen, our next collaborator will give you an exhibition of some ordinary card tricks, which are worked at fairs, on steamboats and railways. With three cards, for instance, an ace, a queen, and a six, he can quite easily... But perhaps you are tired of these demonstrations, gentlemen.”...
“Now, gentlemen, our next performer will show you some classic card tricks that are often seen at fairs, on boats, and trains. With three cards—an ace, a queen, and a six—he can easily... But maybe you’re tired of these demonstrations, gentlemen.”
“Not at all. It’s extremely interesting,” the chairman answered affably. “I should like to ask one question—that is if it is not too indiscreet—what is your own specialty?”
“Not at all. It’s really interesting,” the chairman replied kindly. “I’d like to ask one question—if it’s not too personal—what is your area of expertise?”
“Mine... H’m... No, how could it be an indiscretion?... I work the big diamond shops ... and my other business is banks,” answered the orator with a modest smile. “Don’t think this occupation is easier than others. Enough that I know four European languages, German, French, English, and Italian, not to mention Polish, Ukrainian and Yiddish. But shall I show you some more experiments, Mr. Chairman?”
“Mine... H’m... No, how could it be a mistake?... I work at the big diamond stores ... and my other business is in banking,” replied the speaker with a humble smile. “Don’t think this job is any easier than others. Just so you know, I speak four European languages: German, French, English, and Italian, not to mention Polish, Ukrainian, and Yiddish. But should I show you some more examples, Mr. Chairman?”
The chairman looked at his watch.
The chair checked his watch.
“Unfortunately the time is too short,” he said. “Wouldn’t it be better to pass on to the substance of your business? Besides, the experiments we have just seen have amply convinced us of the talent of your esteemed associates... Am I not right, Isaac Abramovich?”
“Unfortunately, we don’t have much time,” he said. “Wouldn’t it be better to get to the point of your business? Besides, the experiments we just witnessed have thoroughly convinced us of the talent of your esteemed associates... Am I right, Isaac Abramovich?”
“Yes, yes ... absolutely,” the Karaite barrister readily confirmed.
“Yes, yes ... absolutely,” the Karaite lawyer readily confirmed.
“Admirable,” the gentleman in the sandy suit kindly agreed. “My dear Count”—he turned to a blond, curly-haired man, with a face like a billiard-maker on a bank-holiday—“put your instruments away. They will not be wanted. I have only a few words more to say, gentlemen. Now that you have convinced yourselves that our art, although it does not enjoy the patronage of high-placed individuals, is nevertheless an art; and you have probably come to my opinion that this art is one which demands many personal qualities besides constant labour, danger, and unpleasant misunderstandings—you will also, I hope, believe that it is possible to become attached to its practice and to love and esteem it, however strange that may appear at first sight. Picture to yourselves that a famous poet of talent, whose tales and poems adorn the pages of our best magazines, is suddenly offered the chance of writing verses at a penny a line, signed into the bargain, as an advertisement for ‘Cigarettes Jasmine’—or that a slander was spread about one of you distinguished barristers, accusing you of making a business of concocting evidence for divorce cases, or of writing petitions from the cabmen to the governor in public-houses! Certainly your relatives, friends and acquaintances wouldn’t believe it. But the rumour has already done its poisonous work, and you have to live through minutes of torture. Now picture to yourselves that such a disgraceful and vexatious slander, started by God knows whom, begins to threaten not only your good name and your quiet digestion, but your freedom, your health, and even your life!
“Admirable,” the man in the sandy suit kindly agreed. “My dear Count”—he turned to a blond, curly-haired man, with a face like a billiard-maker on a bank holiday—“put your instruments away. They won’t be needed. I have just a few more words to say, gentlemen. Now that you’ve convinced yourselves that our art, although it lacks the support of influential people, is still an art; and you’ve likely come to share my view that this art requires many personal qualities in addition to constant effort, danger, and unpleasant misunderstandings—you will also, I hope, believe that it’s possible to develop a fondness for its practice and to love and appreciate it, no matter how strange that may seem at first. Imagine that a famous, talented poet, whose stories and poems fill the pages of our best magazines, is suddenly offered the opportunity to write verses at a penny a line, signed as a promotion for ‘Cigarettes Jasmine’—or that a rumor spreads about one of you distinguished barristers, accusing you of fabricating evidence for divorce cases or of writing petitions for cab drivers to the governor in pubs! Certainly your relatives, friends, and acquaintances wouldn’t believe it. But the rumor has already done its toxic work, and you have to endure moments of agony. Now imagine that such a disgraceful and irritating rumor, started by who knows whom, begins to threaten not only your good name and your peace of mind but also your freedom, your health, and even your life!
“This is the position of us thieves, now being slandered by the newspapers. I must explain. There is in existence a class of scum—passez-moi le mot—whom we call their ‘Mothers’ Darlings.’ With these we are unfortunately confused. They have neither shame nor conscience, a dissipated riff-raff, mothers’ useless darlings, idle, clumsy drones, shop assistants who commit unskilful thefts. He thinks nothing of living on his mistress, a prostitute, like the male mackerel, who always swims after the female and lives on her excrements. He is capable of robbing a child with violence in a dark alley, in order to get a penny; he will kill a man in his sleep and torture an old woman. These men are the pests of our profession. For them the beauties and the traditions of the art have no existence. They watch us real, talented thieves like a pack of jackals after a lion. Suppose I’ve managed to bring off an important job—we won’t mention the fact that I have to leave two-thirds of what I get to the receivers who sell the goods and discount the notes, or the customary subsidies to our incorruptible police—I still have to share out something to each one of these parasites, who have got wind of my job, by accident, hearsay, or a casual glance.
“This is the situation for us thieves, now being slandered by the newspapers. I need to explain. There’s a group of lowlifes—passez-moi le mot—that we call their ‘Mothers’ Darlings.’ Unfortunately, we’re often mistaken for them. They lack both shame and conscience, a worthless bunch, mothers’ useless darlings, lazy, clumsy idiots, shop workers who pull off clumsy thefts. They think nothing of living off their mistress, a prostitute, like a male mackerel who constantly follows the female and feeds off her leftovers. They would rob a child with force in a dark alley just to grab a penny; they would kill a man in his sleep and torture an old woman. These guys are the bane of our profession. To them, the beauty and traditions of the craft mean nothing. They watch us real, skilled thieves like a pack of jackals after a lion. Let’s say I’ve pulled off a big job—we won’t mention the fact that I have to give two-thirds of what I get to the receivers who sell the goods and cash the notes, or the usual bribes to our incorruptible police—I still have to hand something out to each of these parasites, who’ve caught wind of my job, whether by accident, hearsay, or a casual glance.”
“So we call them Motients, which means ‘half,’ a corruption of moitié ... Original etymology. I pay him only because he knows and may inform against me. And it mostly happens that even when he’s got his share he runs off to the police in order to get another dollar. We, honest thieves... Yes, you may laugh, gentlemen, but I repeat it: we honest thieves detest these reptiles. We have another name for them, a stigma of ignominy; but I dare not utter it here out of respect for the place and for my audience. Oh, yes, they would gladly accept an invitation to a pogrom. The thought that we may be confused with them is a hundred times more insulting to us even than the accusation of taking part in a pogrom.
“So we call them Motients, which means ‘half,’ a twist on moitié ... Original etymology. I only pay him because he knows things and could inform against me. And it usually happens that even after he gets his cut, he runs off to the police to get another dollar. We, honest thieves... Yes, you can laugh, gentlemen, but I say it again: we honest thieves hate these lowlifes. We have another name for them, a mark of shame; but I won’t say it here out of respect for this place and for my audience. Oh, yes, they would happily show up for a pogrom. The idea that we might be mistaken for them is a hundred times more insulting to us than being accused of taking part in a pogrom.
“Gentlemen! While I have been speaking I have often noticed smiles on your faces. I understand you. Our presence here, our application for your assistance, and above all the unexpectedness of such a phenomenon as a systematic organisation of thieves, with delegates who are thieves, and a leader of the deputation, also a thief by profession—it is all so original that it must inevitably arouse a smile. But now I will speak from the depth of my heart. Let us be rid of our outward wrappings, gentlemen, let us speak as men to men.
“Gentlemen! While I’ve been talking, I’ve noticed smiles on your faces. I get it. Our being here, asking for your help, and especially the surprise of seeing a well-organized group of thieves, with delegates who are thieves and a leader who’s also a thief—it’s all so unusual that it’s bound to make you smile. But now, I want to speak from the heart. Let’s drop the formalities, gentlemen, and talk to each other as equals.”
“Almost all of us are educated, and all love books. We don’t only read the adventures of Roqueambole, as the realistic writers say of us. Do you think our hearts did not bleed and our cheeks did not burn from shame, as though we had been slapped in the face, all the time that this unfortunate, disgraceful, accursed, cowardly war lasted. Do you really think that our souls do not flame with anger when our country is lashed with Cossack-whips, and trodden under foot, shot and spit at by mad, exasperated men? Will you not believe that we thieves meet every step towards the liberation to come with a thrill of ecstasy?
“Almost all of us are educated, and we all love books. We don’t just read the adventures of Roqueambole, like the realistic writers suggest. Do you really think our hearts didn’t ache and our faces didn’t flush with shame, as if we had been slapped, throughout this unfortunate, disgraceful, cursed, cowardly war? Do you honestly believe that our souls don’t burn with anger when our country is battered with Cossack whips, trampled on, shot at, and spat upon by crazy, furious men? Will you not believe that we thieves greet every step toward the future liberation with a thrill of joy?
“We understand, every one of us—perhaps only a little less than you barristers, gentlemen—the real sense of the pogroms. Every time that some dastardly event or some ignominious failure has occurred, after executing a martyr in a dark corner of a fortress, or after deceiving public confidence, some one who is hidden and unapproachable gets frightened of the people’s anger and diverts its vicious element upon the heads of innocent Jews. Whose diabolical mind invents these pogroms—these titanic blood-lettings, these cannibal amusements for the dark, bestial souls?
“We all understand—even a bit more than you lawyers, gentlemen—the true meaning of the pogroms. Every time some cowardly act or disgraceful failure happens, whether it’s the execution of a martyr in a secluded fortress or the betrayal of public trust, someone who remains hidden and untouchable gets scared of the people's anger and redirects their viciousness onto innocent Jews. Who is twisted enough to come up with these pogroms—these horrific bloodbaths, these cruel spectacles for the dark, savage souls?”
“We all see with certain clearness that the last convulsions of the bureaucracy are at hand. Forgive me if I present it imaginatively. There was a people that had a chief temple, wherein dwelt a bloodthirsty deity, behind a curtain, guarded by priests. Once fearless hands tore the curtain away. Then all the people saw, instead of a god, a huge, shaggy, voracious spider, like a loathsome cuttlefish. They beat it and shoot at it: it is dismembered already; but still in the frenzy of its final agony it stretches over all the ancient temple its disgusting, clawing tentacles. And the priests, themselves under sentence of death, push into the monster’s grasp all whom they can seize in their terrified, trembling fingers.
“We all recognize clearly that the final struggles of the bureaucracy are upon us. Forgive me for presenting it in a dramatic way. There was a people with a main temple, where a bloodthirsty deity resided, hidden behind a curtain and guarded by priests. Once brave hands tore the curtain away. Then everyone saw, instead of a god, a huge, hairy, greedy spider, like a disgusting cuttlefish. They beat it and shot at it: it’s already been dismembered; but still, in the frenzy of its dying moments, it spreads its repulsive, clawing tentacles all over the ancient temple. And the priests, themselves facing execution, push into the creature’s grasp all whom they can grab with their terrified, trembling fingers.”
“Forgive me. What I have said is probably wild and incoherent. But I am somewhat agitated. Forgive me. I continue. We thieves by profession know better than any one else how these pogroms were organised. We wander everywhere: into public houses, markets, tea-shops, doss-houses, public places, the harbour. We can swear before God and man and posterity that we have seen how the police organise the massacres, without shame and almost without concealment. We know them all by face, in uniform or disguise. They invited many of us to take part; but there was none so vile among us as to give even the outward consent that fear might have extorted.
“Forgive me. What I've said might sound chaotic and unclear. But I’m feeling pretty upset. Please forgive me. I’ll keep going. We thieves by trade know better than anyone else how these attacks were set up. We roam everywhere: into bars, markets, tea shops, shelters, public spaces, and the harbor. We can swear before God, people, and future generations that we’ve witnessed how the police orchestrate the massacres, without any shame and almost openly. We recognize them all, whether they're in uniform or undercover. They invited many of us to participate, but there was none among us so despicable as to show even the slightest willingness that fear might have forced."
“You know, of course, how the various strata of Russian society behave towards the police? It is not even respected by those who avail themselves of its dark services. But we despise and hate it three, ten times more—not because many of us have been tortured in the detective departments, which are just chambers of horror, beaten almost to death, beaten with whips of ox-hide and of rubber in order to extort a confession or to make us betray a comrade. Yes, we hate them for that too. But we thieves, all of us who have been in prison, have a mad passion for freedom. Therefore we despise our gaolers with all the hatred that a human heart can feel. I will speak for myself. I have been tortured three times by police detectives till I was half dead. My lungs and liver have been shattered. In the mornings I spit blood until I can breathe no more. But if I were told that I will be spared a fourth flogging only by shaking hands with a chief of the detective police, I would refuse to do it!
“You know how different layers of Russian society treat the police, right? Even those who use its shady services don’t respect it. But we despise and hate it three, ten times more—not just because many of us have been tortured in the detective departments, which are like chambers of horror, beaten nearly to death, whipped with ox-hide and rubber to force a confession or betray a comrade. Yes, we hate them for that too. But we thieves, all of us who have been in prison, have an insane passion for freedom. That’s why we loathe our jailers with all the hatred a human heart can hold. Speaking for myself, I’ve been tortured three times by police detectives until I was half dead. My lungs and liver have taken a beating. In the mornings, I spit blood until I can’t breathe anymore. But if someone told me that I could avoid a fourth beating just by shaking hands with a detective chief, I would refuse to do it!”
“And then the newspapers say that we took from these hands Judas-money, dripping with human blood. No, gentlemen, it is a slander which stabs our very soul, and inflicts insufferable pain. Not money, nor threats, nor promises will suffice to make us mercenary murderers of our brethren, nor accomplices with them.”
“And then the newspapers say that we took dirty money from those hands, money soaked in human blood. No, gentlemen, that’s a lie that pierces our very souls and causes unbearable pain. Neither money, nor threats, nor promises can turn us into mercenary murderers of our fellow humans, or partners in crime with them.”
“Never ... No ... No ... ,” his comrades standing behind him began to murmur.
“Never ... No ... No ...,” his friends standing behind him began to murmur.
“I will say more,” the thief continued. “Many of us protected the victims during this pogrom. Our friend, called Sesoi the Great—you have just seen him, gentlemen—was then lodging with a Jewish braid-maker on the Moldavanka. With a poker in his hands he defended his landlord from a great horde of assassins. It is true, Sesoi the Great is a man of enormous physical strength, and this is well known to many of the inhabitants of the Moldavanka. But you must agree, gentlemen, that in these moments Sesoi the Great looked straight into the face of death. Our comrade Martin the Miner—this gentleman here” —the orator pointed to a pale, bearded man with beautiful eyes who was holding himself in the background—“saved an old Jewess, whom he had never seen before, who was being pursued by a crowd of these canaille. They broke his head with a crowbar for his pains, smashed his arm in two places and splintered a rib. He is only just out of hospital. That is the way our most ardent and determined members acted. The others trembled for anger and wept for their own impotence.
“I’ll add more,” the thief continued. “Many of us helped the victims during this pogrom. Our friend, known as Sesoi the Great—you’ve just seen him, gentlemen—was staying with a Jewish braid-maker on Moldavanka. Armed with a poker, he defended his landlord against a large group of attackers. It's true, Sesoi the Great is incredibly strong, and many residents of Moldavanka know this. But you have to agree, gentlemen, that in those moments, Sesoi the Great stared death right in the face. Our buddy Martin the Miner—this gentleman here” —the speaker pointed to a pale, bearded man with beautiful eyes who was standing quietly in the background—“saved an old Jewish woman he had never met before from a mob of these canaille. They broke his head with a crowbar for his trouble, smashed his arm in two places, and splintered a rib. He just got out of the hospital. That’s how our most passionate and determined members acted. The others were consumed with anger and cried over their own helplessness.
“None of us will forget the horrors of those bloody days and bloody nights lit up by the glare of fires, those sobbing women, those little children’s bodies torn to pieces and left lying in the street. But for all that not one of us thinks that the police and the mob are the real origin of the evil. These tiny, stupid, loathsome vermin are only a senseless fist that is governed by a vile, calculating mind, moved by a diabolical will.
“None of us will forget the horrors of those bloody days and nights illuminated by the glow of fires, those crying women, those little children's bodies ripped apart and left in the street. But despite all that, not one of us believes that the police and the mob are the true source of the evil. These tiny, stupid, disgusting vermin are just a mindless fist controlled by a vile, calculating mind, driven by a diabolical will.”
“Yes, gentlemen,” the orator continued, “we thieves have nevertheless merited your legal contempt. But when you, noble gentlemen, need the help of clever, brave, obedient men at the barricades, men who will be ready to meet death with a song and a jest on their lips for the most glorious word in the world—Freedom—will you cast us off then and order us away because of an inveterate revulsion? Damn it all, the first victim in the French Revolution was a prostitute. She jumped up on to a barricade, with her skirt caught elegantly up into her hand and called out: ‘Which of you soldiers will dare to shoot a woman?’ Yes, by God.” The orator exclaimed aloud and brought down his fist on to the marble table top: “They killed her, but her action was magnificent, and the beauty of her words immortal.
“Yes, gentlemen,” the speaker continued, “we criminals have earned your legal contempt. But when you, esteemed gentlemen, need the assistance of clever, brave, loyal men at the barricades—men who are ready to face death with a song and a joke on their lips for the most glorious word in the world—Freedom—will you turn your back on us and send us away because of a deep-seated disgust? Damn it all, the first victim in the French Revolution was a prostitute. She leaped up onto a barricade, her skirt elegantly bunched in her hand, and shouted: ‘Which of you soldiers will dare to shoot a woman?’ Yes, by God.” The speaker shouted passionately and slammed his fist onto the marble tabletop: “They killed her, but her act was magnificent, and the beauty of her words is immortal.
“If you should drive us away on the great day, we will turn to you and say: ‘You spotless Cherubim—if human thoughts had the power to wound, kill, and rob man of honour and property, then which of you innocent doves would not deserve the knout and imprisonment for life?’ Then we will go away from you and build our own gay, sporting, desperate thieves’ barricade, and will die with such united songs on our lips that you will envy us, you who are whiter than snow!
“If you drive us away on that big day, we will look at you and say: ‘You perfect Cherubim—if human thoughts could hurt, kill, and strip a person of their honor and possessions, then which of you innocent doves wouldn’t deserve a beating and life in prison?’ Then we will leave you and create our own vibrant, reckless barricade of thieves, and we’ll die singing together in such harmony that you will envy us, you who are whiter than snow!”
“But I have been once more carried away. Forgive me. I am at the end. You now see, gentlemen, what feelings the newspaper slanders have excited in us. Believe in our sincerity and do what you can to remove the filthy stain which has so unjustly been cast upon us. I have finished.”
“But I got carried away again. I’m sorry. I’m at my limit. You can see, gentlemen, what emotions the newspaper lies have stirred in us. Trust our honesty and do whatever you can to lift the awful stain that has been unfairly placed on us. I’m done.”
He went away from the table and joined his comrades. The barristers were whispering in an undertone, very much as the magistrates of the bench at sessions. Then the chairman rose.
He got up from the table and went over to his friends. The lawyers were quietly chatting, similar to the judges at a court session. Then the chairman stood up.
“We trust you absolutely, and we will make every effort to clear your association of this most grievous charge. At the same time my colleagues have authorised me, gentlemen, to convey to you their deep respect for your passionate feelings as citizens. And for my own part I ask the leader of the deputation for permission to shake him by the hand.”
“We trust you completely, and we will do everything we can to clear your organization of this very serious accusation. At the same time, my colleagues have asked me, gentlemen, to express their deep respect for your strong feelings as citizens. And on my behalf, I ask the leader of the delegation for permission to shake his hand.”
The two men, both tall and serious, held each other’s hands in a strong, masculine grip.
The two men, both tall and serious, held each other’s hands in a firm, masculine grip.
The barristers were leaving the theatre; but four of them hung back a little beside the clothes rack in the hall. Isaac Abramovich could not find his new, smart grey hat anywhere. In its place on the wooden peg hung a cloth cap jauntily flattened in on either side.
The lawyers were leaving the theater, but four of them lingered by the coat rack in the hallway. Isaac Abramovich couldn’t find his new, stylish gray hat anywhere. Instead, a cloth cap was hanging on the wooden peg, flattened on both sides.
“Yasha!” The stern voice of the orator was suddenly heard from the other side of the door. “Yasha! It’s the last time I’ll speak to you, curse you! ... Do you hear?” The heavy door opened wide. The gentleman in the sandy suit entered. In his hands he held Isaac Abramovich’s hat; on his face was a well-bred smile.
“Yasha!” The serious voice of the speaker shouted from the other side of the door. “Yasha! This is the last time I'm going to talk to you, damn it! ... Are you even listening?” The heavy door swung wide open. The man in the tan suit walked in. He held Isaac Abramovich’s hat in his hands, and there was a polished smile on his face.
“Gentlemen, for Heaven’s sake forgive us—an odd little misunderstanding. One of our comrades exchanged his hat by accident... Oh, it is yours! A thousand pardons. Doorkeeper! Why don’t you keep an eye on things, my good fellow, eh? Just give me that cap, there. Once more, I ask you to forgive me, gentlemen.”
“Gentlemen, please forgive us—just a little misunderstanding. One of our friends accidentally swapped his hat... Oh, it’s yours! I'm so sorry. Doorkeeper! Why aren’t you paying attention, my good man, huh? Just hand me that cap over there. Once again, I ask for your forgiveness, gentlemen.”
With a pleasant bow and the same well-bred smile he made his way quickly into the street.
With a friendly nod and his trademark polite smile, he quickly made his way into the street.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!